《A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat》 Chapter 1: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The golden sunset that illuminated the world had set.It was the time of day when only darkness remained, coveting the faint remnants of the sun. I stood there, gazing at the sky where the curtain of night had fallen. *Woooo...* The passing winter wind caressed my cheeks. I had to shiver for a moment because of the surging chill. My legs, suspended in the air, trembled slightly. As I took a moment to catch my breath and drive away the chill, the city''s nightscape came into view through my hazy breath. Countless lights dancing beautifully. Countless people dancing joyfully within them. For a moment, I felt a wave of complex emotions and stared blankly at the scenery, imprinting it in my eyes. "......" This scenery was now my last. Thinking that way, I felt a strange feeling. Of course, it must be a mistake. Emotions had already been erased from me a long time ago. I lowered my head slightly and looked down at my feet. The vast, empty space stretched out before me as if mocking me. ''.....If I fall from here, I can die at once.'' A 20-story high-rise building. Despite this being my first time coming up to such a place, my heart was strangely numb. No, it felt rather comfortable. "It''s really over now...." It was a feeling of relief. As much as the strong wind that embraced me. Staggering for a moment at the dizzyingly high scenery, I took a long breath and closed my eyes. Memories of past times flashed briefly through my calming vision. "......" My life was like a single sword. A sword sharpened to the limit, emitting a dangerous radiance. Not knowing emotions. Having no ego. A doll living every day in harsh training and schedules. It was my father who pushed me into such a life. -Be the best, if you are my son. The day I turned twelve. That''s what my father said. A former world-class Kendo athlete, he wanted me, his son, to reach the top as well. It was the common greed of a parent. ...But there were many distorted parts to dismiss it as such. Beatings that followed every mistake. Abuse committed in the name of training. Cold, harsh words that flew at me every time I collapsed from exhaustion. My father threw me into pain in various ways. -You''re pathetic... You can''t even do this much. Every day was hell. I thought about dying dozens of times a day. I endured the schedule, consumed by self-loathing and despair. But even in such a life, I persevered. I lived. I thought everything my father did to me was for me. Because my father loves me. My father does this because he loves me. I comforted myself by repeating that over and over again. ''If I become the best in the world, my father will smile at me again...?'' With that one thought, I endured hell. Carving myself, cutting myself, torturing myself. I embraced hope, longing for the smile that would one day grace my father''s lips. However. It didn''t take long for me to realize that it was just my delusion. Selected as the best Kendo athlete in the Republic of Korea, I proudly joined the national team and headed towards the world championships. There was no such thing as an opponent. Compared to the times I had endured, my opponents were too soft and lukewarm. So I won consecutive matches, little by little. I desperately reached out for the shimmering goal that seemed both within reach and out of reach. And after overcoming all the hurdles, I reached the final of the World Championships. Until I stood in the arena, I was filled with joy. ''Finally, I can repay my father''s love for me.'' With a faint smile, I stepped onto the final stage. My heart pounded as I thought that the 10-year dream I had held since I was 12 years old had come true. The dream I poured everything into. The dream I had pursued only for my father. On the final stage to put an end to that dream. .....I was utterly defeated. Without even landing a single blow on my opponent. I lost with an unbelievable score of 10 to 0. -Good game. I look forward to seeing more good performances from you in the future. I remember the look in my opponent''s eyes as he shook my hand after the match. A look of pity, as if looking down at a being infinitely weaker than himself. It felt like my entire life had been negated. But. My misfortune didn''t end there. I stumbled into the locker room, forgetting to even take off my helmet after the match. Waiting for me there was my father, staring at me with contemptuous eyes. He remained silent for a while, then finally uttered a single sentence. -I don''t understand. A voice devoid of even a shred of warmth, as if evaluating an object. With those words, my father left the locker room. I reflexively reached out toward his retreating figure. But I couldn''t reach him. He didn''t look back at me even once as he walked down the hallway. I muttered in empty despair, looking at the emptiness before me. Why... Why are you leaving? I dreamed of you for 10 years. I lived for your greed for 10 years. Why am I being abandoned so miserably now...? ''I believed that you loved me.'' It was all my misunderstanding. My father didn''t love me. I collapsed, staring at his cold back. I sat there blankly, shedding tears. I had lived half my life only for my father. I realized too late that it was a false delusion. My life had been denied. Everything I had done had been meaningless. I felt like an arrow that had lost its direction. I wanted to let go of everything. I wanted to disappear. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. So I climbed the stairs. And now I stood here. ".....It''s okay, really." I muttered in a pathetic voice as if to comfort myself. Contradictory emotions, both fear and anticipation, overflowed with my pounding heart. [World''s No. 2 Kendo Athlete, National Team Member, Commits Suicide by Jumping from a Building...] [Reportedly Suffering from Depression, Shock....] Perhaps tomorrow morning, articles like these would adorn a section of the newspaper. Having fallen to death from a time filled with lies and delusions, I would be erased from the world along with people''s meager pity. "......" I quietly let go of the hand that was holding onto the railing. My precariously perched body was thrown into the air. A terrifying sense of speed and a comforting sense of buoyancy enveloped me. The rapidly approaching ground came into view in my swirling vision. I quietly closed my eyes. And I prayed. Please don''t let it hurt. And let this be the end of everything. ''Still, I''m a little scared...'' -Thud!! That was my end. All I remember was the loud impact that struck my ears along with the intense shock. . . . Yes. I definitely died like that. -Ding! [You have possessed ''Raiden Lishite'', the eldest son of the Lishite Dukedom!] [Welcome back!] What is the meaning of this... TOC || Next Chapte Chapter 2 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat A cozy feeling enveloped my entire body.Warm air flowed into my lungs with each breath I took. My body was drained of all its strength, and my mind was hazy. It felt like I was swimming in a warm bath. ''This is... death.'' My last memory was of throwing myself off the roof of a building. I fell from the 20th floor of an apartment building, so I must be dead for sure. I exhaled, stretching myself out in the cozy sensation. ''It''s soft... and fluffy...'' Is this what they call the embrace of death? To think that I''m only feeling this peace, which I haven''t felt even once in the past 10 years since I first held a sword, after death. It left a slightly bitter taste in my mouth. ''It was really so hard...'' It doesn''t matter anymore. Because the death I longed for so much has come to me. Death is an endless sleep. Eternal rest that will lead me to a world of dreams. The hellish days I endured every day. My father''s cold words and gaze. The image of myself desperately struggling to be loved. None of it exists anymore. Because I''m dead. I don''t have to do anything anymore. Just indulge in the endless sleep and enjoy the peaceful rest... ''.....Huh?'' As I lay there, I tilted my head at the sudden sense of incongruity. I had clearly died, but... How am I ''thinking''? My brain must have turned to mush after falling from that height. ''How is this possible...?'' At the same time as that question arose in my mind. I felt my hazy consciousness becoming clearer. And soon after, a pain like my head was splitting open struck my brain. With that terrible sensation, I sat up abruptly from my lying position and groaned. "Ugh, uhk...!?" It hurt so much. It felt like my skull was shattering, and its contents were spilling out. As I held my forehead for a moment due to the pain, I soon frowned, noticing something strange. My head, which should have been shattered, was... perfectly intact. S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. My fingertips felt my messy hair. No matter how much I fumbled, there were no injuries. "......?" That wasn''t the only strange thing. An even more incomprehensible sight unfolded before my eyes. Trees that reached as high as the sky. Light green leaves rustled whenever the wind blew. The vast sky was visible beyond the trees, and the fragrant scent of grass tickled my nose. I stared blankly at it all and muttered. "A forest...?" Yes, it was a forest. To my bewilderment, I was currently lying in the middle of a forest. Questions, bewilderment, and a sense of incongruity swirled in my head. What is this? Have I finally gone mad? Or have I come to the afterlife after my head was smashed from the fall? As I looked around, lost in thought. An unfamiliar mechanical sound rang in my ears. -Ding! [You have possessed ''Raiden Lishite'', the eldest son of the Duke Lishite family!] [Welcome back!] At the same time, a light blue screen appeared before my eyes. What is commonly called a ''status window'' in the world appeared in the air. Seeing that sight, I was able to grasp the situation belatedly. "So..." Damn it. I''ve finally lost it. . . . Maybe this is also a form of mental illness. Suffering from depression and obsession, I finally went over the edge. This situation is all my delusion. My body in reality is probably a cold corpse, growing colder. There''s that possibility, isn''t there? Like a flashback you experience right before death. It could be that I''m dreaming due to some strange activity in my brain. -Ding! [You are alive.] [This is reality, and you are currently in a state of possessing ''Raiden Lishite''.] How can I believe that? It would be more realistic to say that I failed my suicide attempt and am in a coma. ......Of course, considering the height I fell from, even that seems impossible. At least it''s more realistic than this absurd situation. -Ding! [You have possessed ''Raiden Lishite''.] [Congratulations on your return.] "Shut up." In the end. It took me quite a while to accept this reality. The status window kept insisting that I was fine. I told it to shut up and ignored it several times. A fierce battle with no room for compromise. In the end, it was I who surrendered. If this is a delusion or a dream, there would be no such thing as pain. I tried breaking my pinky finger with the intention of testing it. With a cracking sound, excruciating pain shot through me. "Ahhk...?!" At that point, I couldn''t help but believe it. All five senses were responding, my mind was clear, and the pain was working properly. Not facing the situation properly at this point was nothing but escapism. -Always keep your mind sharp. -It''s important to read the sword path calmly, without thinking that what you know is all there is to the world. My father''s teachings briefly came to mind, but I shook my head. Even my father wouldn''t have heard of a situation like this. As I held my throbbing hand, lost in thought, the blue window popped up again. -Ding! [Self-harm is not good.] [Excessive self-destructive tendencies can lead to mental disorders and suicidal urges.] "What are you talking about?" I''m in a body that has already committed suicide. Why should I care about preserving it? Besides, I''ve experienced the pain of broken bones many times in my previous life. It''s a sensation you never get used to, no matter how many times you go through it... Well, thanks to that, I was able to recognize more clearly that this situation is real. It was fine. "It''s just one finger." -Ding! [User''s mental state confirmed to be abnormal.] [Developing countermeasures according to basic guidelines for symptoms of depression, including mental illness......] I looked at the status window, chattering to itself. I no longer thought this was my dream or delusion. But that didn''t mean I wasn''t bewildered by the current situation. "A status window... something you only see in novels." I tapped on the translucent screen. The blunt font characters blinked on it. The name ''Raiden Lishite'', which had been emphasized repeatedly. It was a very familiar name. Because he was one of the characters in my favorite novel. "Possession..." The outline began to become clear. Isn''t it just like the stories in common novels? The protagonist, who has faced death, receives a new opportunity in the form of possession, a classic storyline. A popular beginning that everyone would enjoy. However, the difference between them in the book and me is...... "......Why am I caught up in this again?" I had no will to live left. The dream I had longed for all my life had crumbled. I was abandoned by the person I wanted to be loved by. All the people around me who treated me kindly met their downfall because of me. "I didn''t need this kind of opportunity." I was just so tired. I just wanted to disappear quietly. Now it''s even preventing me from dying. How much more broken and miserable do I have to be to find peace? The sorrow buried deep inside began to seep out. Lethargy, despair, emptiness. They all approached me as if they had a physical form. Rough emotions struck my face and choked me, but I didn''t resist. Yes. Let it break my neck once more. So that this hateful sound of breathing and the noise of the world no longer ring in my ears. Let the curtain fall on the stage of my life. "......" Overwhelmed by melancholy, I quietly closed my eyes. And I stuck out my tongue. Suicide was hard the first time, the second time shouldn''t be difficult. I comforted myself by repeating that. Just as my teeth were about to sever the thread of life once more. -Ding! [I can fulfill your wish.] Chapter 2 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The blue window that appeared without fail stopped me.I tried to close the screen nervously, but. After checking the contents, I couldn''t ignore it. "Wish...? What I wish...?" A mutter escaped my lips without me realizing it. As if answering, the status window displayed a new message. -Ding! [An unhappy person who doesn''t know happiness.] [I know you''ve always wanted a happy life.] [This system can fulfill that wish of yours.] What kind of bullshit is this? As I held my aching head, still reeling from the aftereffects of depression. The status window spouted out a rapid-fire of words as if it had been waiting for this moment. [You are the owner of a rare misfortune.] [As you can see from the current situation, this system has absolute power.] [It can save your life, which has been a series of loneliness and farewells.] "......" I didn''t like it. It pissed me off that it was blabbering about my life without knowing anything. The pain I had to endure. The despair and loneliness I had to face. The loved ones I had to let go of. That blue window, talking about hope to me without knowing any of that, was disgusting. But what was even more repulsive was...... "Really...?" My eyes were fixed on the screen as if I was possessed. That attitude resembled a dog begging for food on the street. Unable to let go of a sliver of hope even when hunger and fear grip the entire body. A pathetic life. "Really... will you fulfill it...?" What am I expecting? I thought I had given up all my thirst for happiness after that day. I guess I was wrong. The intoxicating aftertaste of a sweet dream shook my reason. The longing I had hidden beneath, using resignation as a shield, reared its head once more. "......Please." Give it to me. A life without tears. A life without violence and contempt. A life without loss and deprivation. A life where I can toss and turn in bed every night with anticipation for the next day. A life where I don''t have to struggle to be loved by someone. That kind of life. "......Give it to me." -Ding! [This system does not lie.] S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [But there is a condition.] [You have to follow the quests given by the system and see the ''true ending'' of this world.] [This transaction will proceed as a form of contract, and the time it takes to complete the final quest is approximately three years......] "I''ll do it." I said hastily before the system could even finish speaking. I felt like I would miss the opportunity if I didn''t answer quickly. I was desperate. "Three years, four years, I''ll do it... Just give me a chance." I had already spent ten years in hell. It wouldn''t make much difference if three more years were added. I''d still be unhappy. I''d still live surrounded by mental illness and obsession. But if hope awaited at the end of that darkness. I was willing to sell my soul without hesitation. So. Let''s try one more time, pretending to be fooled. -Ding! [Proceeding with the contract.] [Would you like to activate the status window?] [Yes/No] I immediately moved my finger towards the [Yes] button. As my finger touched the glass-like surface, the screen flashed, and a brilliant light engulfed my surroundings. -Ding! [Starting the quest!] Category: Final Quest Completion Condition: See the ''true ending'' of this world. Time Limit: 3 years Reward: Happiness [Welcome back!] Chapter 3 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ''Sorrow-erasing heroes.''Shortened to Seuljiyong (T/N: In Korean). It was the title of the novel I possessed. A typical academy novel, the story is about the protagonist overcoming hardships and trials as he grows. It was a novel with nothing particularly unique about it. If I had to point out something, it would be that the story gets a bit darker as it progresses towards the latter half. When I read it, I thought it was a soft and gentle healing story. I did tilt my head at the sudden shift to a bleak atmosphere. However, that aspect captivated me even more. I shed tears countless times watching the protagonist save the wounded world and overcome pain. It felt as if each sentence was comforting me. I relied on that book whenever I was struggling. But now, I''m inside that story. "It''s fascinating..." I muttered as I looked at my reflection in the water. A thin, boyish figure was reflected on the surface of the transparent mirror. Jet black eyes and hair, as if night had descended upon them. A cold impression emanating from his sharp gaze. He was a boy who looked like he had a terrible personality. I furrowed my brow slightly and examined every part of my body. "This isn''t my body, after all." Naturally, there were no scars on this new body. The bruises and wounds I received from my father''s beatings in the past. The dark circles that remained dark due to fatigue and despair were also completely gone. Only pure white skin remained on my body. Moreover, there wasn''t even a trace of muscle on this slender frame. It was a body completely unlike my previous life. "No, actually, the face resembles my original appearance a bit..." I picked up the white shirt I had taken off and put it back on. "Raiden Lishite, was it?" The person I possessed, Raiden Lishite. Of course, I knew the name. How could I not remember, considering how many times I''ve read ''Seuljiyong''? The troublemaker eldest son of the Duke Lishite family. The disgrace of the nobles. A villain who harassed commoners for fun, even resorting to physical assault in severe cases. He was the character who played the fake villain in the early part of the story. He was a minor character who flirted with the protagonist''s heroines and then got beaten up and disappeared. S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. In the story, he disappeared after being defeated in a duel with the protagonist. "Did he appear for about 10 chapters...?" He was a character who wasn''t even mentioned until the ending after that. The national team senior who recommended this novel to me said that he was a sacrificial lamb for a one-time refreshing development. "He''s certainly suitable for possession." As you know, villain extras are the standard in possession stories. ...Of course, I''ve never read a possession story. I heard my senior say that once. "Anyway, that aside..." What should I do now? No, more importantly, why is he lying in the middle of this forest? Where did he sell that nice mansion and end up collapsing on the side of the road? As these questions tangled and occupied my mind, a clear mechanical sound rang in my ears. -Ding! [Main Quest Occurred!] Title: Towards a New Story Content: Head to the Duke Lishite family mansion. [Reward: None] [Penalty for Failure: None] "Oh..." How kind. To think it would tell me right away as I started to wander. I heard it''s customary to make you suffer a lot in the beginning. It seems our status window is quite kind-hearted. ''......What is its true identity?'' As I glanced at the blue screen, that question suddenly arose in my mind. However, I shook my head and brushed it off. It''s unnecessary thinking. The important thing is that this being can grant my wish. Whether the being watching me from beyond that window is human, monster, or god. It''s none of my concern. ''Since I''ve decided to trust it, doubting it will only tire me out...'' I organized my thoughts and started walking. The map displayed on the status window guided me in the direction I needed to go. Fortunately, it seemed I wouldn''t have to keep wandering in this forest. However, the problem was. "......This is too far?" The destination was ridiculously far. Once I got out of the forest, a hellish march comparable to the distance from Seoul to Busan awaited me. What the...? Is this all a lie, a betrayal, a trick? This is torture. As I looked at the status window with eyes filled with betrayal and resentment, the blue screen blinked once more. -Ding! [Walking is not the only way.] [In this era, there is an excellent means of transportation called a carriage.] "Ah, right, carriages." [There''s a saying that if your head is bad, your body suffers.] "......" I''m sorry for doubting you. I''m sorry. But I''m not that stupid, you know? My mom said I was the smartest in the world. [Parents often have the misconception that their child is a genius......] Shut up. . . . It took me about two hours to get out of the forest. Since the road was rough and the forest was quite large, it took longer than expected. As I walked for a while, removing the leaves stuck to my clothes, I arrived at the city the status window had guided me to. A medieval city that you would only see in a fantasy world. Carriages rolled by. Knights guarded the city. Shopping districts lined the streets, creating a bustling atmosphere. I stared blankly at the scenery. "I really have entered a novel..." It was a new feeling to face the story I had longed for as reality. Calming my trembling heart, I looked around for a long time. The strange excitement transformed into fragments of anticipation. Those small pieces, like puzzle pieces, filled the void in my heart one by one. I brushed back my hair that was ruffled by the wind and took a deep breath. It was a comfortable feeling. "......It''s wonderful here." A languidness I felt for the first time in a long time. For me, who had always lived with obsession and depression, this kind of leisure was quite unfamiliar. Still, I thought it wasn''t bad. -Ding! [Would you like to look around more?] "No, I''m good. I need to go now." Even as I said that, my gaze remained fixed on the peaceful scenery. But I forced myself to turn my head. It wasn''t time yet. Since I had received a second chance from the status window, my first priority was to fulfill my contract with it. After that''s over... Yes, maybe I too can become a part of that picture, like a single drop of paint. I pondered that thought as I started walking. "Let''s see... where can I find a carriage..." Chapter 3 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat After looking around for a while, I was able to find a decent carriage to ride.I was a little flustered when the coachman bowed deeply with wide eyes after I handed him a few gold coins from my pocket as a token of appreciation... Anyway, I was able to head towards the mansion more comfortably. "Hmm..." The carriage sped along the road. In the space where only the rattling sound existed, I was gradually learning about the status window. -Ding! [The user can directly summon the status window using the keyword ''status window''.] [In the summoned window, the user can access information about their status, quest progress, etc.] "Status window." -Ding! [User: Raiden Lishite] Gender: Male Age: 18 Race: Human [Stat Information] Strength: E Stamina: E+ Agility: D- Total Mana: 31 [Skill Information] 1. Imperial Common Language (Automatically Activated) 2. Iron Will (Automatically Activated) 3. Short-Range Teleportation (Blink) 4. Empty Slot 5. Empty Slot . . . [Titles] 1. Eldest Son of the Lishite Family 2. Troublemaker 3. Lonely Boy "The format is similar to what I saw in novels." I checked the information by fiddling with the blue screen. A sigh naturally escaped my lips. "......The stats are truly abysmal." Raiden''s average physical stat was E+. Considering that the average stat of academy students is C rank, you could see how terrible his abilities were. Strength at E rank? "No wonder his body is like this..." I glanced at my emaciated body, where even the bones were visible, and sighed. Well, it wasn''t a big problem. Stats can be raised. If I train like I did in my previous life, wouldn''t I be able to reach an average of C- rank in about two months? "The biggest problem is..." The total mana being 31. How can a person''s mana be 31? "What the hell is 31... an ice cream parlor?" To show how ridiculous this number is, the average total mana of people with magic-based bodies is 300. Raiden''s total amount was only about 10% of that. Even the lowest-ranked monster, a goblin, has about 15 mana. In theory, Raiden''s body was like combining two goblins, making it a fragile body. "And he dared to challenge the protagonist with this?" He must have had guts. Or was he just stupid? I scrolled down the status window with trivial thoughts. Then, a number caught my eye. "What the...?" [Current Date: 8/3] "The date is August...?" I couldn''t help but be flustered. If it''s August, then the second semester of the academy is already underway. Considering that Raiden disappeared after being defeated in a duel with the protagonist right after the entrance ceremony. It meant that half a year had already passed since Raiden was written out of the story. "This is quite surprising." Usually, in possession stories, another standard is to be sent back in time before these events occur. That way, the possessor can at least try hard to avoid being eliminated from the story. To be possessed by a villain who has already gone through all the defeat events and retired. I''ve never even heard of it. "Should I say it''s unorthodox... or unique..." -Ding! [Actually, doesn''t it matter much?] "That''s true." The protagonist is the most important, after all. It wouldn''t matter much to the world what happens to my possession, which is just a villain extra. As I gradually learned about this world through light conversations with the status window. A week had passed. ......Well, it feels like I skipped over a lot. But what can I do? There were no special events because I was just in the carriage the whole time. -Ding! [Arrived at the destination.] [Main quest ''Towards a New Story'' has ended.] s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As the status window''s notification rang, the carriage came to a stop. The coachman, who had been calming the horses for a moment, approached the back and opened the door. "We have arrived, My Lord." "Ah, thank you." "P-Please speak casually... You seem to be from a noble family." The coachman looked bewildered by my formal speech. I tilted my head for a moment and then realized. Oh right, this is a society with a class system. My way of speaking might seem strange to others. But... I couldn''t bring myself to speak informally to an elderly gentleman. So I just gave an awkward smile. "Then, I''ll be on my way, My Lord. Thank you for your generosity." "......?" "Actually, my granddaughter is starving at home... Thanks to your kindness, I don''t think we''ll have to worry about going hungry ever again. We''ll have enough for her academy tuition..." The coachman''s eyes welled up with tears, as if overcome with emotion. I couldn''t help but be flustered by that sight. Generosity? What generosity? I don''t remember making any donations. Is he talking about the gold coins I gave him as a token of appreciation earlier? Did I give him that much? "I will never forget this kindness!" "......" A voice filled with deep gratitude. I watched the departing carriage with a complicated gaze. But I soon shook it off and turned around to take in the mansion in front of me. The Duke Lishite family mansion. It was a building so grand that it felt more than just huge. It was about the size of a university campus. I swallowed, feeling overwhelmed by the pressure, and slowly approached the mansion. As I stood in front of the mansion''s gate. "Young Master...?" Someone''s voice came from behind me. I glanced back and saw a young girl standing there. She looked to be about Raiden''s age. She had beautiful brown hair and eyes. She was dressed in a neat maid uniform. Her smooth body lines were visible beneath her clothes, and she had cute pigtails. She stared at me with blank eyes, calling me Young Master. Then she burst into tears and ran towards me. "Young Master!!!" Chapter 4 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Young Master!!!"The girl cried out as she rushed towards me. She spread her arms as she got closer and embraced me tightly. "Oof...!" Unfortunately, with my average physical stat being less than D-, I couldn''t even withstand the charge of this frail girl. Thud! With a loud noise, my body fell backward. But the girl held onto me tightly, as if determined not to let go. "Uh, uh...?" My mind went blank for a moment, taken aback by the sudden event. As I let out a dumbfounded sound, I felt my chest becoming damp. "Sniff..." "......?" I looked down and saw the girl burying her face in my chest, shedding tears. She asked me in a trembling voice, "Y-Young Master... Is it really you...? Is this a dream...?" By Young Master, she must mean Raiden...? And I''m Raiden now... "Uh, yes... I think so...?" As I answered with a slightly unsure voice, the maid''s sobs grew louder. "Sob... Young Master, I was so worried..." "Ah, um... Yes." Unsure how to react, I gently patted the crying girl''s back. She flinched and looked up at me. "Sniff... Is it really you, Young Master?" "Um, yes..." I seemed to be repeating "Ah, um, yes" over and over again, but I couldn''t help it. I didn''t know this girl at all. I wasn''t even sure if she appeared in the original story. Even if she did, I could hardly remember the names of the supporting characters, let alone a maid from the Lishite family. ''What... What should I do...?'' As I panicked, The mechanical sound, which I was getting used to, rang in my ears once again. At the same time, a blue window appeared in front of me. -Ding! [Synchronization, a possession perk, is starting!] [Synchronization] The user''s memories will be synchronized with Raiden Lishite''s. You will inherit all the memories that Raiden Lishite experienced. [¡ùWarning¡ù] You may experience dizziness due to the vast amount of memories and emotional overflow. You may experience status ailments such as fainting, vomiting, or mental instability due to the shock. Only memories are transferred through the possession perk. It does not affect the user''s emotions in any way. [Please remember what this system said when we first met.] [You may not understand it now, but you will eventually.] S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "What...?" Wait, suddenly? What is all this? Fainting, vomiting, mental instability...? And what does it mean that I will eventually understand? Damn it, if you''re going to explain, at least do it properly... [Synchronization starting.] "Ugh...!?" As the notification of synchronization starting appeared, a severe headache struck me. At the same time, countless fragments of memories began to pour into my mind. -Raiden, you''re awake. -Brother! Let''s go together! -Young Master! You need to take your books!! -Even though it''s an arranged engagement, I think I''m okay with it... -Correct again! Excellent, student Raiden! Voices and scenes flashed by like a fast-forwarded film. They were scenes I had never experienced in my life, voices I had never heard before. These were Raiden Lishite''s memories... "Ugh...!!" "Y-Young Master...?" The pain intensified as more memories flowed in. My whole body trembled with a bizarre sensation as if the top of my head had been opened and my brain was being stirred. -......I''m disappointed, Raiden. -Brother... Why have you changed so much? -Y-Young Master...... -Forget about the engagement. I don''t love you anymore. -Harassing commoner students again. This is a warning, student Raiden. The voices that were warm just a moment ago gradually turned cold. At the same time, my heart raced, and my chest ached. A sharp, painful emotion washed over me. Guilt, lethargy, despair, all mixed together to form a familiar pain. Is this emotion... what my body, Raiden, is feeling...? Wait a minute. The status window definitely said something earlier... I couldn''t remember. Only a dizzying headache dominated my mind. It felt like my head was going to explode. "Ugh! Aaagh!!" "Young Master!" A scream escaped my lips. Even though the transfer of memories had ended, the ringing in my head showed no signs of stopping. Amplified by Raiden''s emotions, the memories infected me, reflecting the past. -Ding! [You are afflicted with the status ailment (Trauma) due to the backlash of memory transfer!] -"Kim Naru, national team representative? Isn''t he a total fraud?" -"Honestly, he got to the finals because of luck lol" -"Did you see him get completely destroyed in the finals without landing a single hit? Seriously, even I could do better lol" The comments from the finals video, filled with mockery and malice, turned into voices that pierced my ears. Words that denied, ridiculed, and belittled my life pierced my heart. As I gasped for breath with a constricted throat, The nightmare of that day replayed once again. -"I don''t understand." My father''s voice. A cold voice, devoid of any warmth. I couldn''t breathe. My throat felt choked, as if my lungs were refusing to take in air. "Gasp, cough...!" Just as my vision blurred, A clear mechanical sound pierced through everything and reached me. -Ding! [Skill ''Iron Will'' resists the status ailment (Trauma)!] [Status ailment (Trauma) is nullified!] "Cough...! Huff... Huff..." As the ringing in my head disappeared, my rigid breathing returned. My vision felt a bit clearer, but my body was still twitching and convulsing. That chilling sensation made my mind go blank. As I gasped for breath, trying to calm my pounding heart, the maid who was clinging to me leaned in. "Young Master...! What''s wrong with you all of a sudden...!!" She was panicking, probably because she saw me gasping for air. She looked so cute, not knowing what to do and shedding tears. I quietly reached out and wiped the girl''s cheeks. "Young... Master?" To calm her down, I called her name softly. "Calm down, Rachel." Rachel. The maid who had been by Raiden''s side since childhood. The loyal retainer who remained devoted even after Raiden became a delinquent. And my precious... friend. "Young Master...?" "Yes, Rachel. I''m here. I''m back..." At those words, the girl burst into tears once more. With a complicated heart, I gazed at the watery trails running down her face. However, my melancholic gaze was cut short. A sudden blue screen appeared, blocking the space between her and me. -Ding! [Due to extreme mental exhaustion, you are entering the status ailment (Faint).] "Wait, what...?" This damn... Thud. My consciousness was cut off without a chance to resist. . Chapter 4 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .Raiden Lishite was a boy loved by everyone. He was respectful to his elders. He was kind to those beneath him. And he knew how to cherish the people around him. Even though he was born with meager talent and a sharp appearance, people liked him. He was a proud son to his parents. A respected brother to his younger sister. And a lovable young master to the servants. Because Raiden knew how to give love to others and receive it. Joy and happiness always overflowed around the boy. However, a storm came to the boy''s peaceful world. -Mother... No, Mother... When Raiden turned sixteen. His mother passed away. The cause of death was assassination. It happened on a quiet winter night. After finishing his daily routine, Raiden was lying in bed. He heard occasional creaking sounds from outside the window, but the exhausted boy dismissed them as his imagination. He shouldn''t have. -Crash!! The window shattered with a sharp noise. As Raiden sat up in surprise, unidentified assailants barged into his room. Shadows approached with a chilling aura, drawing their swords from their waists. The boy, too shocked by the situation, froze in place. -If you come quietly, we won''t kill you. Just as the black hands reached out to Raiden. A woman with red hair suddenly appeared, blocking their path. -Run, Raiden!! Blue magic flickered from her delicate fingertips. The next moment, a surge of magic pushed Raiden''s body towards the door. In less than a second. The boy saw it. His mother, forcing a clumsy smile towards him with trembling lips. And several swords protruding from her stomach. -I''m... sorry... My... son... -M... Mother...? The memories after that were hazy. The boy simply stood still. His father arrived late and slaughtered the assassins who were laughing. Even as the shocked butler shook the boy''s shoulders, asking if he was alright. The boy just stared at his mother''s rapidly cooling body. It was the first death the boy had ever encountered in his life. And his first farewell, faced without any preparation. The death of the person he had relied on most since childhood came as a tremendous shock. And that shock severely distorted his mental state. -Mother... M-Mom, because of me... The boy was tormented by the fact that his mother died saving him. The person he loved, sacrificed herself for him, out of love for him. Those horrible thoughts gradually broke the boy down. To forget the vivid memories of that day etched in his mind, he lived every day drowning himself in alcohol. His judgment became increasingly clouded as he spent all day intoxicated. -It''s all... It''s all my fault... -If Mother hadn''t loved me, this wouldn''t have happened... -......I should have died instead. Foolish boy. He was still young and didn''t know how to properly overcome his wounds. His mind was too overwhelmed to think straight. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. His mother''s sincere devotion and sacrifice were too much for the boy to bear. This became the first reason why Raiden feared being loved by others. And soon, it settled in his heart as a kind of obsession. From then on, the boy rejected the love of others. He didn''t try to give love to others like before, nor did he try to receive it. Instead, he did all sorts of evil deeds to be hated and despised. -You can''t even do this properly?! -This food tastes awful!! He hurled insults at the servants of the mansion. -Hic... Stop telling me to stop drinking... Damn it, what business is it of yours, Father!! He drank every day, ruining his own behavior. -Hey there, pretty lady? How about spending the night with me... At the academy, he relentlessly flirted with female students. -This class is so boring. -How dare a mere academy professor lecture me?! You must want to die!? He would always cause trouble during class. As obsession and trauma consumed his mind, Raiden''s delinquent behavior only worsened. Of course, perhaps because his heart was inherently soft, he couldn''t commit truly evil acts like violence or murder. However, it was enough to earn the world''s hatred. Rumors about Raiden started from the academy and gradually grew in size. And as they grew, various rumors and falsehoods were mixed in. The boy had never slept with a woman, but rumors spread that he lived a promiscuous and debauched life. He had never laid a hand on anyone, but stories circulated that he habitually assaulted servants. The fact that the Duke''s eldest son was a delinquent was such a sensational topic for gossip. Rumors about the boy spread like wildfire. Raiden was satisfied with that. Far from trying to stop the rumors, he focused on fueling them. He spent money and used people to deliberately create negative public opinion about himself. And whenever the reactions died down, he continued to put on flamboyant performances. -I shouldn''t be loved, I don''t deserve it... -......I''m a monster who survived by drinking my mother''s blood. -I don''t want to make anyone who loves me... unhappy again... The boy muttered to himself every night like a madman. His thoughts and reason were already consumed by self-loathing. And every action he took was deeply ingrained with obsession. -......I miss you, Mother. He was a foolish boy of seventeen. Raiden continued his delinquent behavior, spending each day in turmoil. As more time passed, he turned eighteen. The delinquent met a student at the academy. Allen Reinhardt. The boy who was considered the most talented among the first-year students at the academy. And the protagonist of the novel ''Sorrow-erasing Heroes''. He threw his glove at Raiden, who was harassing female students as usual, and said, -"I challenge you to a duel, senior. Stop bothering my friends and fight me." Raiden accepted the challenge with a smile in his heart. This was an opportunity to be hated and ridiculed even more, so there was no reason to refuse. The boy even felt gratitude towards Allen as he entered the duel. And that day, Raiden was brutally beaten in front of countless spectators. The male students who watched the duel laughed mockingly, finding it satisfying. The female students gazed at Allen with admiration . Allen frowned and said to Raiden, -Originally, I was going to demand your expulsion from the academy as compensation for the duel... but I''ll let it slide. -But please keep this in mind. -Never appear in front of me or my friends again. After the duel, Raiden returned to his dormitory. Familiar emptiness and darkness greeted him. The boy trudged along, quietly sinking to the floor in his empty room. The wounds stung fiercely. But it was okay. No one worried about him. But it was okay. Everyone glared at him with contempt. But it was okay. -...... No. Was it... really okay...? He felt a sorrow tinged with despair. He felt a pain stabbing his chest. He felt an incredibly desolate loneliness. But he quietly comforted himself. -It''s okay, I''m doing well... -It''s okay... It''ll be okay... He muttered to himself, forcing a smile as he tried to sleep. His broken mind was like a truck with a broken steering wheel. Unable to change direction even though he knew he was on the wrong path. A frantic race. The boy''s downfall eventually led him to ruin. A few days after the duel, Raiden''s younger sister, who had entered the academy as a first-year student, came to find him. She seemed furious, having heard about the duel with Allen. The girl shouted at the boy, -"Why! Why are you doing this! I asked you to just stay quiet!!" His cute and gentle younger sister had transformed into a sharp and cold figure. Raiden felt a slight bitterness at that. But he didn''t show it and simply reacted with his usual nonchalant attitude. The girl was exhausted by Raiden''s behavior. She felt she could no longer wait for her kind and warm brother from the past. Perhaps that was why? Words that she would never normally utter escaped her lips. -"I wish... that day, you had died instead of Mom..." Raiden froze at those words. Chapter 5 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat -"I wish... that day, you had died instead of Mom..."Raiden froze at those words. That day. The day of the nightmare that left an indelible scar on Raiden and instilled in him the obsession of being hated by others. The girl''s words pierced like a sharp dagger into the unhealed wound. A sensation as if his flesh was being exposed and his insides were being gouged out struck the boy. Raiden''s face turned pale, but His younger sister, who had her eyes tightly shut, didn''t see it. Unfortunately, her mouth kept moving. -You should have died!! -Why did trash like you survive while Mom died...? -You should have just! You should have just died!! Raiden felt his breath hitch. His lungs tightened, his breathing became ragged, and his heart felt like it was stopping. Even for him, who wanted to be hated, the pain of this wound was overwhelming. -Run, Raiden!! A nostalgic voice rang in his ears, and... -Thud! The unpleasant sound of metal blades piercing flesh, cutting through the frail woman''s cry. -You should have died!! His sister''s words, intertwined and overlapping with the past, made him dizzy. Feeling like he was about to vomit, Raiden fled the scene. Returning to his dormitory, the boy clung to the trash can and vomited for a long time. And that night. -Raiden, my son... If it weren''t for you, I could have lived... -Mother...? -It''s your fault, Raiden... Because of you...! The boy had a terrible nightmare. The precarious tower he had built with obsession and foolishness crumbled at his sister''s words. He had always blamed himself, but Hearing those words from someone else, especially his family, was utterly devastating. Because he cherished his family so much. Because she was his younger sister, whom he loved as much as his mother. The words that came out of the girl''s mouth deeply wounded the boy. -...... Raiden quietly got out of bed. He stumbled out of the dormitory. Students were restricted from leaving the dormitory after 10 pm, but Raiden didn''t care. He walked. He left the academy and threw himself into an unknown space. With no destination or thoughts in mind, the boy simply repeated the act of ''walking''. He wore a blank expression, endlessly ruminating on the screams and resentment of his mother from the dream. Ten minutes passed. Thirty minutes. One hour. Two hours. Six hours. When he could no longer tell how much time had passed, Raiden''s body was in the forest of a mountain. It seemed he had arrived at a strange place after walking aimlessly forward. Raiden realized that the surrounding scenery was strange, but he didn''t try to stop. Like the obsession that had taken root in his mind. He continued to move forward. That must have been why. Raiden didn''t see the tree root at his feet. -......! As he lost his balance and fell, a high cliff awaited him. This too, Raiden had missed while walking mindlessly. The boy plummeted into the air. -Thud!! The sound of his skull shattering echoed. And Raiden''s story ended there. . . . "......" I opened my eyes, feeling a soft sensation against my back. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As I lifted my heavy eyelids, the first thing I saw was an ornately patterned ceiling. A scene that felt familiar despite seeing it for the first time. It was Raiden''s room. "Ugh, groan..." I sat up, frowning at the lingering headache. My tattered shirt had been replaced with a new one, as if someone had changed it for me, and my body had been thoroughly cleaned. Bandages were even wrapped around the wounds I had sustained while leaving the mountain. ''It''s exactly like in the memories...'' A familiar room layout. It was slightly different from before Raiden''s last visit, but Most of it was exactly as he remembered it. A strange sense of familiarity welled up from deep within my heart. Of course, it wasn''t my emotion. It must have been Raiden''s. ''......This feels kind of creepy.'' The thought of an emotion that wasn''t mine rummaging through my head was incredibly unsettling. As I sighed and tried to soothe my throbbing head, I heard a rustling sound from beside the bed. "Mmm..." I turned my head and saw a girl sleeping with her head resting on the bedside. Judging from the bandages and empty potion bottles scattered on the floor, it seemed she was the one who had treated me. I softly called her name. "Rachel." My heart ached as I looked at her. Rachel was the only person who didn''t turn her back on Raiden despite his delinquent behavior. To push away the girl who wouldn''t leave him no matter how badly he treated her, Raiden had been particularly harsh towards her. "Ugh..." The girl frowned slightly, as if her hair was tickling her eyes. Tear stains were clearly visible on her pale cheeks. I quietly reached out and brushed her hair aside. It wasn''t a conscious action. My body simply moved reflexively. It felt like Raiden''s will was interfering with my body. It wasn''t a pleasant feeling. Pushing aside the tangled thoughts, I called up the status window. "Status window." -Ding! [Confirmed that the user''s consciousness has returned.] "How much time has passed?" -Ding! [Six hours, thirteen minutes, and fifty-seven seconds have passed since you lost consciousness.] [The possession perk ''Synchronization'' has been successfully completed.] Chapter 5 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Right, synchronization..."To think that the possession perk they threw at me was a process of forcibly merging my consciousness with Raiden''s. It was a moment when I truly yearned for death. With Raiden''s obsession and self-loathing added on top of my already fragile mental state, I felt like I was about to burst with depression. As I tried to manage my emotions and organize my thoughts, -Ding! [Skill ''Iron Will'' nullifies the user''s negative emotions (depression, lethargy, suicidal urges, etc.).] -Ding! [The user''s negative emotions resist ''Iron Will''.] [The effects of ''Iron Will'' are partially reduced.] [The user''s depression and suicidal urges are weakened but not eliminated.] What''s this now...? I frowned at the blue screens that appeared before me. "Status window. Explain ''Iron Will''." -Ding! [Iron Will] Category: Skill Rank: EX Description: A special skill directly bestowed upon the user by ¡ð¡ð, boasting the highest performance among mental barriers. Effect: Blocks 99% of mental status ailments (suggestion, intimidation, brainwashing, negative emotions, etc.) directed at the user. However, status ailments that exceed ''Iron Will'' cannot be completely blocked. "......" No wonder I felt refreshed and clear-headed. Some unheard-of skill was suppressing my lethargy and suicidal urges. It was nice not to feel depressed, but... it felt a bit strange. ''More importantly, an EX rank skill...'' An EX rank skill. Even in the novel ''Sorrow-erasing heroes'', an EX rank skill never appeared. It was only mentioned in passing, saying that such a rank existed after SSS rank. Even the highest-ranked skill the protagonist possessed was only SSS rank. [However, status ailments that exceed ''Iron Will'' cannot be completely blocked.] I chuckled at that message. There couldn''t possibly be a status ailment that could break through an EX rank mental barrier... [The user''s negative emotions resist ''Iron Will''.] [The user''s depression and suicidal urges are weakened but not eliminated.] "......There is?" It seemed my condition was more serious than I thought. No, even with the combined depression of two people, could it be this bad...? An obsession that pierces through an EX rank mental barrier. ''Now I understand why I received this skill...'' If it weren''t for ''Iron Will'', wouldn''t I have tried to bite my tongue and commit suicide again the moment I woke up in the forest? Actually, thinking about it, I think I really tried to do that at first... "But I''m glad." I wasn''t sure if it was thanks to this skill, but my mind was much more peaceful compared to my previous life. It felt a bit precarious, but I could consider this state to be good. It was much better than being consumed by thoughts of death every day. "Hmm." With my improved mood, I continued reading the status window. Among the numerous blue screens, one message stood out. [The possession perk ''Synchronization'' has been successfully completed.] Seeing that, my excitement seemed to subside. I quietly pondered the words on the screen, lost in thought. Raiden, whom I had simply considered a "one-time refreshing development sacrificial lamb", was a character with a story. A boy whose life was twisted by trauma and obsession. I felt a sense of kinship with him. ''Raiden... You must have been through a lot...'' It was a completely different type of pain from what I had experienced. Unlike me, whose life was ruined by a crazy father, Raiden had ruined the world he loved with his own hands. Of course, I felt that Raiden was foolish, but My sympathy for his pain and loneliness was greater. It was ironic that I, of all people, was sympathizing with someone else... "Mmm..." As I was lost in self-deprecation, the girl who had her head buried in the bed let out a faint sigh. Realizing that it was a sign of her waking up, I stopped thinking and looked down at her. Soon, the girl''s eyes opened, revealing hazy brown irises. They blinked weakly for a moment before focusing on me as I sat up. I spoke softly to those transparent glass beads. "You''re awake." What expression would Raiden have made here? Not the Raiden wearing the mask of a delinquent, but the real ''Raiden''... With that thought in mind, I gently curved my lips upward. It felt awkward. Smiling was indeed difficult. "Good morning, Rachel." A gentle greeting. The girl stared at me blankly for a moment, then let out a deep sigh and slumped back down. "What... It''s a dream." Rachel mumbled, burying her head back into the bed. I tilted my head at her reaction. Why was she acting like that? Was my smile that awkward? "It''s not a dream." "It is a dream~ There''s no way the Young Master would smile at me like that..." The girl''s eyes looked inexplicably sad. "Maybe three years ago, but the Young Master now..." Her darkening complexion seemed to represent her sadness. The blue pupils, filled with affection and compassion, shone brightly. My heart ached at her dejected expression, so I reached out to her without thinking. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And then. "Huh?" Squeeze...! I pulled on her plump cheek. "Eeeeek!!" A soft, squishy sensation lingered on my fingertips. I felt a twinge of nostalgia. Rachel used to love it when Raiden pinched her cheeks like this. "Y-Young Masteeer...?" As I was lost in the memories I had absorbed, I felt the stretched cheek mumble something. Confused brown eyes stared at me. "Huh? It hurts? It''s not... a dream...?" "I told you it was me. Are you deaf, Ray?" Rachel''s pupils widened once again. Ray was Raiden''s nickname for her when he was young. It must be surprising to hear the name he hadn''t uttered since becoming a delinquent. I chuckled at the dumbfounded expression on the girl''s face. And then I greeted her once more. "Good morning, Ray." Chapter 6 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The Empire had three Ducal families known as its pillars.Roben, the wings of the Empire. Phyler, the shield of the Empire. And Lishite, the sword of the Empire. Among these three families, the Lishite family, with the greatest influence, was widely known as the closest confidants of the Imperial family. Righteous assassins who punish evil. Swords that restore order. Loyal knights of the Emperor and iron-blooded eagles protecting the Empire. The Lishite family had countless epithets, but the most famous one was: -The Executors of Blue Talent- The descendants of the Lishite family were born with exceptional ''talent'' for generations. This didn''t simply mean being born with special abilities in a certain field. It meant that they were bestowed with a natural ''excellence'' capable of leading a generation. Some were given the talent for swords, some for spears, and some for magic. However, there were occasional exceptions. There were cases where they were born without the ''blue talent'' that symbolized the Lishite family, or where their power was too weak. Like Raiden, who showed no potential in martial arts. "Sigh..." Inside the Duke''s office in the Lishite family mansion. Steiner Lishite, the head of the family and leader of the Executors, sighed and put down the pen he was holding. His scarred hand rubbed his furrowed brow. The documents scattered haphazardly on his desk were complex enough to make anyone faint at a glance. Even for the head of the Lishite family, this kind of work was too unfamiliar to him. After all, his talent was related to magic, not using his head. However, that wasn''t the only thing causing him a headache. His son. Raiden Lishite. His blood relative, who had suddenly disappeared one day, reappeared after almost six months. It seemed one of the maids had found him wandering in front of the house. "......" When Steiner first heard that Raiden had returned, he inwardly sighed with relief. He had been worried that something might have happened to him due to his disappearance, which had lasted for half a year. He was covered in wounds and looked a mess, but... The most important thing was that he was alive. "......" But now that he was back, there were many things to worry about. Setting aside the minor issues, Just thinking about how to deal with the academy, which he had been absent from without permission for six months, made him feel overwhelmed. Would Raiden even want to go back to the academy? He had heard that life there didn''t suit him. "......How did things end up like this?" Steiner muttered weakly. Scenes from the nostalgic past flashed through his mind. -You are my pride, Raiden. It was a phrase Steiner used to say to him before Raiden transformed into a delinquent. The world saw Raiden as a fool who, despite being the eldest son of the Lishite family, wasn''t born with ''talent''. But those were just whispers from people who didn''t know him well. Because Raiden had something that transcended such trivial talent. -Hehe, I''ll work even harder! Father! A friendly smile and thoughtful actions. An altruistic and warm heart. Raiden in the past was a child who made it impossible for those around him not to love him. His witty words always made others smile. His considerate actions touched people''s hearts. His warm heart, which melted away gloomy atmospheres, even became a driving force for some to live. The power to make people smile. The power to draw people in. And the power to embrace people in his heart. It was a realm that couldn''t be achieved with mere swords or magic. That''s why Steiner was truly proud of Raiden. Because his son was born with the true qualities of a human being that he had always envisioned. Steiner believed that his proud son would always grow up upright. But... "Sigh..." Another sigh echoed through the Duke''s office. A single bud of compassion bloomed in the cold Duke''s heart. That pitiful flower was, of course, for his son. Steiner vividly remembered. The pain of the day his wife, Philippa Lishite, was buried. The sorrow of losing a loved one. It was an unbearable pain even for the Empire''s greatest pyromancer, once known as the ''Flame Emperor''. His young son had experienced that pain. He had even witnessed the horrific sight of his mother being brutally murdered right before his eyes. ...Yes, if only that had been all. The problem was that it didn''t end there. "I shouldn''t have done that back then..." Overwhelmed with guilt, Steiner rubbed his face. Raindrops of self-reproach and self-loathing fell on the fading petals of compassion. -...I''m sorry, Philippa. Steiner had to conceal his wife''s death from the public. It had been less than ten years since the Empire had forcibly ended the civil war. If word got out that the Duchess of the Lishite family, the sword of the Empire and its greatest force, had been assassinated, it would undoubtedly create unrest both within and outside the Empire. Not only would the Lishite family''s standing be damaged, but the authority of the Imperial family they protected would also be threatened. Steiner had no choice. -I''m so... so sorry... The incompetent husband apologized to his wife countless times, muttering those words. However, contrary to his torn heart, the cover-up proceeded smoothly. Fortunately, or unfortunately, only his son, the head butler, and a few trusted retainers had witnessed the scene that day. Steiner thoroughly silenced them and only informed those who needed to know. The Emperor and the Crown Prince. The other Dukes. His family members, including his son and daughter. The head butler and a few trusted retainers. Only about ten people in the Empire knew the truth about Philippa Lishite''s death. -Oh, Duke! I heard your wife has been unwell lately. Is she alright? -Thank you for your concern, Marquis. Philippa''s health has been quite poor... She hasn''t been able to attend any social gatherings. -Oh my... We''ll send someone from our family to visit her when she''s feeling better. -Ah, there''s no need for that. Her physician advised her to avoid contact with outsiders as much as possible." -I see, I hope she recovers soon... I''ll let the others know in advance. -Yes, please do. Everyone will be wondering why she''s absent from social gatherings. Steiner fabricated false rumors to delay the announcement of his wife''s death. Thus, the story of the Duchess of the Lishite family being assassinated was concealed, and only rumors of her being critically ill circulated within the Empire. -Are you... sure you have to go this far...? -You know, Your Majesty. If we announce Philippa''s death without any preparation, we won''t be able to avoid the suspicions of those damn Seekers. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -......I understand. With the Imperial authority still unstable, it would be much safer to announce it after shaping public opinion to some extent. It would also be better if the cause of death was illness rather than assassination. -Indeed. -Sigh... But this isn''t right, is it? I hear your son is out of his mind these days. -I apologize. -It''s alright... Just take care of your son. That kind child wouldn''t be acting like a delinquent if it weren''t for something serious. However, despite the Emperor''s advice, Steiner couldn''t focus on Raiden. While the father was busy eliminating Seeker branches and covering up his wife''s death, his son transformed into a delinquent with even more sinister rumors surrounding him. Time passed. On the day Philippa Lishite''s fabricated death was announced to the world, Steiner finally saw it. -...... His son''s eyes, staring blankly at his mother''s grave, as if he had lost something precious. Only then did Steiner realize. He should have put aside everything, the Empire and all, and embraced his wounded child. He had believed that his son, who had always done well, would overcome this too. -......Raiden. -Don''t worry about me, Father. But regret couldn''t change anything. The boy was already broken. His cheerful smile had turned into a mocking one. His words, which used to bring joy to everyone, now brought tears and anger. His once warm heart was now submerged beneath the surface, cold and distant. Steiner tried to reach out to his son countless times, but Raiden pushed him away each time. As if he was deliberately isolating himself. So Steiner decided to wait. For his wounded child to return whenever he was ready. He knew he had done something unforgivable, but he was still willing to be there for his son, if the boy still considered him his father. However... One month. Three months. Six months. One year. Even after a year, Raiden showed no signs of returning to his former self. Steiner realized. That Raiden was broken beyond repair. The father, learning of his son''s condition, tried to restrain him by any means necessary. He didn''t want his child to be hated by others anymore. But despite his efforts, Raiden didn''t change. No, he became even more malicious. The distance between father and son grew wider. -What...? Raiden''s gone? And then, a year and a half after Raiden became a delinquent, he suddenly disappeared. At first, Steiner wasn''t worried. Similar things had happened before. He thought his son had simply gone somewhere to clear his head. A week passed. Two weeks passed. A month passed. Raiden still hadn''t appeared. Only then did Steiner realize that something was wrong and began searching for him. He searched the restaurants and shops Raiden frequented. The places he loved as a child. The places he might have gone to at the academy. But he couldn''t find him. Another month passed. Two months passed. Three months passed. Even after four months since Raiden''s disappearance, no one had seen him. As anxiety gnawed at him, almost six months after his disappearance, Raiden reappeared. Covered in wounds and looking a mess. Chapter 6 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Step, step...I glanced out the window as I walked down the hallway leading to the Duke''s office. The hot summer sun beat down on the well-maintained garden. The shimmering sunlight and blue sky created a cheerful atmosphere, serving as a gentle backdrop. Summer... It''s actually quite beautiful when you look at it like this. It was my least favorite season in my previous life, though. As I was lost in thought, reminiscing about old memories, I heard footsteps following me from behind. "W-Wait a minute, Young Master...!!" S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A girl with brown pigtails was chasing after me. "You have to go together...!" "Father called for me, right? There''s no need for you to come along." Rachel frowned at my words. "I told you! I''m your personal maid now! I''ll follow you wherever you go!" "Personal maid... I don''t really need one." As I muttered those words, Rachel puffed out her cheeks as if she was sulking. "I don''t care! Even if I''m not your personal maid, I''ll still follow you!" I stared at her puffed-out cheeks for a moment, then reached out and pinched them. "Mmph..." The soft, squishy feeling gave me a strange sensation. I chuckled at her dumbfounded expression. "Huh...?" Rachel''s eyes widened at my smile. As if she had witnessed something unbelievable. Ah, maybe smiling like this is a bit awkward. The delinquent Raiden wouldn''t have smiled like this. "Young Master... You just smiled..." "Don''t say anything unnecessary and let''s go." I turned my head to avoid further conversation and continued walking. After tilting her head in confusion for a moment, the girl followed suit. Rachel remained silent with a complicated expression, then finally spoke again. "Young Master." "Hmm?" "Is it really you?" "What else would I be?" Rachel''s expression became even more perplexed. As if she couldn''t understand. "What''s wrong?" "......You don''t seem like yourself, Young Master." "Maybe it''s because it''s been a while since you''ve seen me?" Rachel shook her head silently. Then, with a look of sadness in her eyes, she muttered, "You haven''t smiled like that... since that day..." -Halt My footsteps stopped. That day. Those words were a landmine for Raiden. The worst kind of landmine that brought back all the loss, self-loathing, and obsession. I felt my body trembling slightly. Rachel also seemed to realize what she had said, bowing deeply and apologizing. "I-I''m sorry! Young Master...! Those words just slipped out unconsciously..." "It''s okay, Ray." I forced my trembling voice to steady. Damn it, it''s not even my trauma, why am I shaking...? It seemed Raiden''s emotions were still deeply embedded in this body. "Young Master? Aren''t you going in?" "Ah." Lost in thought, I had arrived at the door of the Duke''s office without realizing it. I took a few deep breaths to compose myself and carefully knocked on the door. -Knock, knock "Father, it''s me." -Come in. I swallowed nervously and grabbed the doorknob. -Click, creak... As the hinges screamed, Rachel and I entered the room. The first thing that caught my eye was the desk cluttered with all sorts of documents. And sitting in front of that desk was a man with black hair and black eyes. Steiner Lishite. The war hero who ended the Empire''s civil war ten years ago. The first Executor of Blue Talent, considered the greatest pyromancer of the current era. And the person young Raiden admired and aspired to be the most. He looked rather gentle now with his tired face and simple shirt, but I could feel it from the aura that filled the room. How formidable a person he was. As I bit my lip slightly, feeling a cold sweat break out from the intimidating atmosphere, Steiner, who had put down the document he was reading, looked at me. "You''re back." His black eyes were calm and deep. As our gazes met, the tension that had been building up to its peak vanished like a lie. A mixture of melancholy and relief washed over me, tickling my heart. Hmm... It was a strange feeling. For Raiden, Steiner was a figure of both admiration and sorrow, while for me, the existence of a father was one of hatred and fear. Conflicting emotions clashed, leaving a lukewarm sensation that dampened my chest. "Yes, Father. I''m back." To his simple question, I gave an equally simple answer. I had to keep my lips tightly sealed, lest Raiden''s face break into a beaming smile at the slightest lapse in concentration. ''......He really loved his father, huh.'' As I tried my best to keep my expression neutral to control my emotions, Steiner, who had been staring at me blankly, finally composed himself and spoke again. "Were you off causing trouble in some strange place again?" No. This guy fell off a cliff and died, and I''m just borrowing his body for a while due to certain circumstances. ...Of course, I couldn''t say that, so I just nodded vaguely. Steiner''s eyes widened slightly, as if surprised by my docile response. The original ''delinquent'' Raiden would have acted arrogantly and talked back to Steiner. He seemed quite taken aback by my unexpected behavior. "Ahem..." Steiner cleared his throat and regained his composure. "So, where have you been and what have you been doing for the past six months?" "Just... living." No, really. This body was dead for six months, so what could he have possibly done? "......" Steiner stared at me intently with a complicated expression. Both Rachel and Steiner made this kind of expression whenever they looked at me. Well... Raiden was a troubled kid, after all. "......So, what about the academy?" "The academy?" "You are a student, are you not? I managed to cover up your absence for the past six months with excuses like illness and other things, but if you miss any more, it will be difficult to avoid expulsion." Well, that makes sense. What school would keep a student who has been absent for six months? It''s a wonder he hasn''t been expelled already. "So, make a choice. Whether you want to go back to the academy or not. If you do, you won''t be able to live like a delinquent anymore. If you miss even a single day, you''ll be expelled..." "I''ll attend." "Yes... I thought so. Then, you''ll quit the academy and start working for the family... Wait, what?" "I said I''ll attend the academy." The delinquent Raiden would have dropped out of the academy and holed himself up in his room, drinking all day. But I''m different. To begin with, ''Sorrow-erasing heroes¡¯ was an academy story. -Ding! [Main Quest Occurred!] Title: Time to Take the Stage Content: Head to Reynolds Academy. [Reward: None] [Penalty: None] And now that a main quest has popped up, I have to go. I have to find happiness. I have to keep moving forward to discover the things I didn''t know in my previous life. ''I want to know.'' If even someone like me, someone who ended their life due to obsession and mental illness, can truly find happiness. I wonder if I even have the right to wish for happiness, but I want to hope, just this one last time. "Don''t worry, Father. I''ll really work hard this time." So, let''s go. To Reynolds Academy. To the place where the answer to my long-held dream might be hidden. Chapter 7 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Then, I''ll take my leave."The black-haired boy said so and left the Duke''s office. Thud. The door closed with a heavy sound, leaving only a faint silence to fill the space. Steiner, left alone in the room, stared blankly at the spot where his son had been standing. Contrary to the quiet atmosphere of the Duke''s office, his mind was filled with noisy thoughts. The cause was, of course, his son, Raiden, who had just been talking to him. "......" Just a few words. Questions about what he had been doing during his six-month disappearance and whether he would continue attending the academy. And his responses. It was a conversation that didn''t even exceed twenty words. However, Steiner could clearly feel it. ''It''s gone.'' The venom that had been lingering in his son''s eyes had disappeared. This small change had significant implications. Steiner slowly replayed the way Raiden had just acted. His polite yet firm tone. His expression, not smiling but not annoyed either. An atmosphere that felt strangely nostalgic. Steiner felt his chest tighten with emotion. It was a sight he hadn''t seen since that day, the day his wife, Philippa, died. "......Ha." What had happened? What had transpired? Had he gone on a journey to clear his mind during his six-month disappearance? It was a plausible hypothesis. If he had traveled across the continent to a distant land for training, it would explain why the Duke''s family couldn''t find him and why his venom seemed to have subsided. "Are you alright now, Raiden?" Steiner muttered those words with a glimmer of hope, but he soon let out a heavy sigh and shook his head. No way. That couldn''t be it. The wound his son carried was too deep. Steiner scoffed at himself. -Dad... Brother''s been acting strange lately. He''s been saying mean things to the servants and being cold to me... -I see. Let''s talk to him when I get back from the expedition. -When will you be back this time...? You just came back yesterday after being gone for half a month. And you''re leaving again today...? -......Ariel. -Can''t you just stay with brother? He''s really strange these days... What if something happens to him... -I''m sorry, Ariel. It''s all for you. And for your mother and the Empire. While his son was suffering from loss and emptiness, he, who hadn''t been there for him, using the Empire and the family as an excuse, what right did he have to wish for his son''s peace? Steiner leaned back in his chair and groaned. "......I''ll have to watch him." He couldn''t be sure yet. Whether his son had overcome his past, or whether he was so broken that he could no longer feel pain. Just because his eyes had softened, S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. it didn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t act like a delinquent again, nor did it guarantee that his wounds had completely healed. It was absurd to judge based on such a short conversation. I''ll watch him. Steiner muttered those words. Raiden had said he would leave for the academy as soon as he was ready, so he would probably arrive in about four days. He had connections at the academy, so he could hear news through them. Steiner organized his chaotic thoughts and clenched his hand over his lips. It might be premature to think this way, but if... If Raiden had truly returned to his former self, he was ready to cast aside his mask of a stoic father and embrace him with tears of joy. "......I pray for your peace." Steiner closed his eyes gently, whispering those words. *** A grand carriage, boasting its splendor. Black and red harmonized beautifully in its design, and various jewels formed the Lishite family crest, stretching across its surface. Riding inside this extravagant, seemingly uneconomical luxury was a black-haired boy. And... -Snore... Mmm... Beside him, a brown-haired maid was sleeping peacefully, neglecting her duties. The girl, leaning her head against the window and mumbling in her sleep, looked not only confident but almost shameless. What the...? Just a few minutes ago... -Young Master, trust me! I''ll take good care of you!! Was falling asleep right after getting into the carriage also part of her duties? Was there some kind of etiquette I didn''t know about? I stared at the girl''s face, pondering these trivial thoughts. ''......By the way, won''t her neck hurt if she sleeps like that?'' I carefully reached out. And gently pulled her closer, resting her head on my lap. The so-called ''lap pillow''... "......" Well, how should I put it... It''s a bit embarrassing. It seemed quite natural in Raiden''s memories. Well, it''s the warmth of another person, something I haven''t felt in a long time. It''s natural to feel awkward. "Mmm..." For a moment, I wondered if I should wake Rachel up, but since I had already done it, I decided to leave her be. ...The warmth I felt through my legs was strangely... addictive. I pondered these complex feelings and opened the status window. -Ding! [Status window activated.] "Just show me the skill information. Skip the rest." -Ding! [Skill Information] 1. Imperial Common Language (Automatically Activated) 2. Iron Will (Automatically Activated) 3. Short-Range Teleportation (Blink) 4. Empty Slot 5. Empty Slot [Click on the skill text box to check its rank.] I had plenty of time anyway. I scrolled down, wanting to take this opportunity to learn about the skills I possessed. Let''s see. Skipping over the passive skills, numbers 1 and 2, and skill number 3 is... "......" The moment my eyes met the words of skill number 3, I couldn''t help but freeze. The thick emotions of anger and resentment that still lingered in this body surfaced. In the wave of emotions that felt like they would incinerate my reason and thoughts, I had to clutch my chest. I took deep breaths to calm my pounding heart. "Huff... Huff..." It was the most intense reaction I had experienced so far. Well, it was understandable from Raiden''s perspective. Skill number 3, ''Short-Range Teleportation (Blink)''. It was the monstrous skill that had devoured Raiden''s mother. . . . In the world of the novel ''Sorrow-erasing heroes'', people born with the talent for spatial magic were extremely rare. You could barely find one or two in the entire continent. Of course, mages who reached the pinnacle could forcibly distort coordinates and teleport, but it required incredibly complex chanting, calculations, and an extremely inefficient amount of mana. There was even a saying among mages, "It''s more reasonable to run to your destination than to teleport." However, this was the story of ordinary people. Those born with the inherent talent for teleportation were different. They could teleport without any restrictions or delays as long as they had enough mana. In some ways, it was a talent valued even more highly than the talent for manipulating time, so it was natural for them to attract attention. The world called them ''Those Blessed by Space'' and praised their genius. -Oh my... The young master of the Lishite family''s inherent talent is spatial magic...? -Goodness, it seems a genius who will dominate the era has been born. And Raiden was one of those ''Blessed by Space''. The boy was born with the ''Short-Range Teleportation'' magic as his inherent talent. The entire continent was in an uproar. The Lishite family, already known for their powerful martial prowess as the sword of the Empire, was now about to produce a ''spatial mage'', a talent so rare. Some looked upon him with interest and admiration, while others harbored jealousy and hatred. However, the commotion didn''t last long. Chapter 7 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The reason lay in Raiden''s magic.It was true that he could freely teleport and fly through space. The problem was... -Uh... Young Master? Did you just use your talent...? -Yes! I used it to its fullest extent! ...The maximum distance he could teleport was a mere one meter. Usually, when people talk about short-range teleportation, it means being able to teleport at least 50 meters, up to 300 meters. But Raiden''s maximum teleportation distance was exactly one meter. It was an absurdly disappointing number. On top of that, his innate mana capacity was smaller than that of ordinary people, so he could only use it about ten times. As soon as it was revealed that the child who had received the continent''s expectations was a dud, interest in Raiden quickly faded. Except for one group. ''The Seekers.'' A group of mages driven by madness, who conducted all sorts of inhumane experiments on people with unique talents in the name of pursuing the truth of magic. They also served as one of the main villains in the story. Anyway, to continue the story, from the Seekers'' perspective, Raiden must have seemed like a mouthwatering test subject. He was born with the rarest talent on the continent, and unlike ordinary spatial mages who had a high chance of escaping after being captured, he was a target they could experiment on to their heart''s content once caught. Of course, his status as the eldest son of the Duke''s family was a slight obstacle, but the eyes of the mad mages were already bloodshot. So the Seekers devised a crazy plan to infiltrate the Lishite family mansion, and using all sorts of magic tools and blood-soaked talents, they almost succeeded... -Run, Raiden!! ...But their plan was foiled by the sudden intervention of the Duchess and the Duke, who arrived later. The Seekers, who ended up killing the innocent Duchess, incurred the wrath of Duke Lishite. As a full-scale crackdown on the Seekers began. The Seekers, sensing danger, retreated and hid in various parts of the continent. "The Seekers..." They were a disturbing group even when I read about them in the novel, but now they seemed like nothing but bastards. If they were pursuing the truth of magic, why weren''t they researching formulas instead of conducting human experiments? And why were they committing acts of terrorism like kidnapping and murder? "...Poor Raiden." Anyway. For this reason, Raiden''s inherent talent, ''Short-Range Teleportation'', was like a sensitive spot for him. Judging from the anger and resentment boiling within me, it seemed that was still the case. Don''t worry, Raiden. The Seekers will be wiped out within five years anyway. By our protagonist. ''Speaking of which...'' He has no skills whatsoever. Usually, everyone has at least ''Basic Swordsmanship'' or ''Basic Magic''. Raiden had no talent for martial arts, so... did he deliberately avoid developing any skills? Well, just looking at his average physical stat of E+, it was obvious. This guy had never trained a day in his life. "You need to exercise to be healthy..." Well, those were hypocritical words coming from me. Usually, people don''t call getting beaten to a pulp until you''re covered in blood ''exercise''. That''s called abuse. I chuckled bitterly, muttering to myself. "Both Raiden and I... we''ve had shitty lives." Despite everything, I felt a strong sense of kinship with him. The boy who lost his mother at sixteen. Raiden. And me, who lost my mother at eleven. Kim Naru. We faced different types of pain and circumstances, but we were both bastards who survived at the cost of our mothers'' lives. A sense of camaraderie as fellow unfilial sons. "But I''m a little envious." Having a loving family is a blessing. Objectively speaking, Raiden''s family was more than he deserved. Both his sister and his father, they never gave up on him until the very end. Moreover, they both seemed to feel guilty for failing to prevent Raiden''s downfall. They might have been clumsy, but no one could deny that they loved the boy. "......" At least the people Raiden loved stayed by his side until the end. The people I loved always died or left for places I couldn''t reach. For a moment, I felt a surge of slimy emotions like jealousy and contempt, but I firmly pushed them away. No matter how selfish I was, I wasn''t so wicked as to envy a story that had already ended in tragedy. "......Everything will be alright." I muttered those words. It was both a suggestion to myself and a message to Raiden. Don''t worry. We''ll be okay. We can do well this second time around. I whispered those words in my heart and turned my gaze towards the window. . . . The carriage traveled, we spent the nights at inns, and the days repeated: riding the carriage, staying at inns. After a week of this monotonous yet peaceful journey, we finally reached our destination. "Oh my goodness! Young Master...! Look outside! It''s huge!!" Rachel exclaimed, seemingly amazed by the sight of the academy beyond the window. Well, it was understandable. Even I, who had seen it through Raiden''s memories, was speechless at the sight. I chuckled at the girl''s pure reaction. "Yes, yes, I get it. Now sit down. What if you get hurt?" "It''s okay! I''m always practicing my balance to become the perfect servant...! Whoa?!" As Rachel boasted confidently, wiggling her lips, the carriage, which had been moving steadily, came to an abrupt stop. The sudden halt sent Rachel tumbling forward, and I instinctively reached out and caught her in my arms. "Huh...?" "See? I told you to be careful." The girl, who had been looking up at me from my embrace, blushed and quickly pulled away. It was a similar reaction to when she woke up on my lap before. I flicked her forehead lightly as she sat back in her seat. -Flick! "Ouch...!" "You should sit still from now on, right?" "Ugh... Yes..." Satisfied with her obedient response, I nodded. The carriage had come to a complete stop, signaling the end of our long journey. I gazed out the window at the scenery. The imposing main gate of the academy, exuding an overwhelming sense of grandeur. Beyond it lay a cluster of buildings, seemingly the size of a small city. "We''re here." s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The stage of the novel ''Sorrow-erasing heroes'', and the place where Raiden had spent his time until six months ago. We had finally arrived at Reynolds Academy. Chapter 8 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Young Master, we''ve arrived."As the carriage door opened, the lukewarm summer air rushed in. Rachel and I slowly stepped out of the carriage. Standing in front of the carriage was an elderly gentleman in a neat tailcoat. Gilbert, the head butler. A man with a gentle and warm personality, he was the person Raiden had been closest to after Steiner before he became a delinquent. ...He was also one of the few people who knew the truth about the Duchess''s death. Gilbert bowed his head slightly as our eyes met and said, "I wish you a peaceful academy life." I pondered his words for a moment. A peaceful life... huh. He probably meant that I should behave myself and attend classes properly, unlike before. For a moment, I wondered if he was being sarcastic, but I dismissed the thought after seeing the look in his eyes. They were clearly filled with worry. His gaze, overflowing with affection and sadness, as if he was looking at a child he had to leave behind, made me scratch my head. I ended up giving him an awkward smile and replying, "Don''t worry, Gramps. I''ll be quiet this time." Gilbert''s eyes widened at my words. The calm old man''s face was filled with shock and confusion. It was understandable. The nickname "Gramps" was a term of endearment between Raiden and Gilbert. Gilbert called Raiden "Little Master," and Raiden called Gilbert "Gramps." It was a nickname that Raiden hadn''t used since he changed. Gilbert had a nostalgic look on his face. I smiled at him once more and turned around to leave. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I could hear Rachel''s footsteps hurrying after me. ''......It''s going to be a chore to see these reactions every time.'' It was a bit disconcerting that everyone was so surprised by everything I did. It wasn''t a bad feeling, but if they kept reacting like this, it would be a bit tiring in the long run. ''I guess I''ll have to work on it.'' Since I''ve been given this role and opportunity, I have to be sincere about it. I organized my complicated thoughts and walked towards the massive academy building in front of me. *** Korn Ronezia, the headmistress of Reynolds Academy, was currently experiencing the worst headache she had had in recent times. The causes of her pain included paperwork, academy management, and various incidents and accidents... But the biggest cause was something else entirely. Korn sighed deeply as she looked at the boy standing in front of her. Black hair and black eyes, a rare sight in this world. A tall stature and a neatly dressed academy uniform. He wasn''t a handsome boy, but he was good-looking enough. "......" The boy''s name was Raiden Lishite. The greatest delinquent of this era, representing the Empire. He had suddenly disappeared six months ago without a trace, and now he had reappeared out of the blue. Korn rubbed her forehead and let out a frustrated sigh. "Sigh... So you''ve been absent from classes without permission for six months, and now you''re saying you want to attend the academy again?" "As I recall, my absence was marked as sick leave. There shouldn''t be a problem with me returning, right?" What do you mean there''s no problem, you little... Korn swallowed the words that were about to burst out at the boy''s nonchalant response. Her long, red hair swayed as her emotions surged. Korn suppressed the mana leaking out unconsciously and groaned. ''Damn it...'' Yes, she admitted it. It was clearly her mistake. She couldn''t refuse Steiner''s earnest request, who was her former comrade, to not expel Raiden. The most ill-mannered boy in the Empire had even knelt down and begged her, so she couldn''t ignore him. ''If I had known this would happen, I should have just expelled him...!'' Korn hadn''t even considered the possibility of Raiden returning to the academy. He slept through classes, always got the lowest scores on exams, and in the last academy ranking competition, he ranked 3080th out of 3086 students, a dismal result. He was so unmotivated that she wondered if he really wanted to attend the academy at all. That''s why Korn thought, ''He finally ran away,'' when Raiden disappeared. -Please, Korn. Do me this favor. ...Well, it was Steiner''s request. She had planned to mark his attendance as sick leave and just send the diploma to the Lishite family. But she never expected this delinquent to return. "Sigh..." Korn let out another heavy sigh. A troublemaker who flirted with female students, showed up drunk to class, and used his status as the Duke''s eldest son to bully his classmates. The news of this boy''s return, who could be considered the epitome of an unmotivated student, made Korn feel dizzy. He was even the one who picked a fight with Allen Reinhardt, the most promising student of this generation, so her worries were endless. Korn bowed her head, cursing her past self for giving in to Steiner''s desperate plea. Another sigh escaped her lips. "Sigh... Alright, I''ll make arrangements for you to attend classes again." "Yes, thank you. Then, I''ll be..." "However." Korn''s cold voice stopped Raiden, who was about to turn around. Raiden slowly looked at Korn with questioning eyes. His expression seemed to ask, "Why?" Korn frowned at his brazen, almost shameless expression. She raised her gaze, her eyes filled with a heavy pressure. "However, if you cause any more trouble, I will expel you immediately." Just you wait. I''ll expel you the moment you slip up. Her words were filled with that determination. Raiden looked dazed for a moment, then let out a bitter chuckle and quietly bowed his head. Then he left the headmistress''s office. "......?" Korn was puzzled by Raiden''s behavior. What was that? Why was he so docile? She had expected him to throw a tantrum or at least talk back to her... He had just acted like a perfectly well-mannered student. "......He must have some conscience after all." It seemed he had heard from Steiner to some extent that she had done him a favor. "I''ll have to keep an eye on him for now." Korn muttered those words and turned her attention back to the documents. *** The next morning. I changed into my academy uniform and left the dormitory. "Have a good day at the academy, Young Master!" I waved back at Rachel, who was seeing me off, and quietly walked along the path. I could see other students here and there. I kept my head down, trying to avoid their attention. The crossbody bag I had slung over my shoulder was filled with textbooks for today''s lectures. I learned something surprising this morning. This guy, Raiden, had memorized the schedules of all the dozens of lectures he attended each day of the week. Perhaps he couldn''t completely erase his true nature even while acting like a delinquent, but he was strangely diligent in this aspect. ''How did he memorize that complex schedule...? It made me dizzy just looking at it.'' Well, was this really enough to be considered diligent? Thinking about it, I also memorized my training schedule... right? I tried to recall my schedule from my previous life. Monday: Train until I''m beaten to a pulp. Tuesday: Spar against six people simultaneously and get beaten up. Wednesday: Survive against my father wielding a real sword and get beaten up. Thursday: Get beaten up, beaten up, beaten up... "......Damn it." This wasn''t memorization, it was ingrained into my very being. If I couldn''t remember this after getting beaten up so much, there must be something wrong with my brain. I frowned, feeling a wave of nausea. Damn it. I ruined my good mood early in the morning with unnecessary thoughts. It was my first day back at the academy, and it wasn''t off to a good start. I sighed, trying to suppress my gloomy mood. "Sigh..." But even as I was lost in thought, my feet had steadily carried me to the main building of the academy. I snapped out of it and looked for my classroom. I had seen it once yesterday when I visited the headmistress''s office, but it was still incredibly large. The main building alone was the size of dozens of soccer fields combined, and with the faculty building, dormitories, and annexes like Building 1, Building 2, and Building 3, the entire academy was about the size of a small city. It seemed a bit excessive for an educational institution... But well, it had to be this grand to be called the best academy on the continent. Chapter 8 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat I convinced myself and quietly stepped into the hallway of the main building.And at that moment, the gazes of all the students in the hallway turned towards me. "......" ...Damn it. This was why I tried to enter unnoticed. Once I caught their attention, the aggro was insane. -Gasp...! -Hey, hey...!! Isn''t that... Young Master Lishite over there...?! -What...!? Didn''t he drop out...? -I guess he''s going to class...! We''re in the same class, we''re doomed...!! I could hear the whispers of the students. Well... It was natural for them to be surprised. The delinquent who had been disciplined by the most promising student of this generation six months ago and disappeared as if running away had suddenly reappeared. ...Well, the real reason Raiden disappeared wasn''t because of Allen, but because of what his sister said. But it must have looked that way to others. ''Damn it... Anyway.'' This is a bit tough, having all these eyes on me. I cleared my throat, feeling a choking sensation in my throat. You might think, "Why would someone who even participated in the world championships as a national representative care about other people''s gazes?", but... The gazes I received at the world championships and the gazes I was receiving now were completely different. The gazes at the competition were filled with expectations, excitement, and thrill. They were heavy, but not hostile. But now, clear hostility was directed at me. Eyes filled with displeasure glared at me with malice. -Sigh... We''re really in the same class. This sucks... -Is that the infamous Young Master Lishite? I''ve never seen him before. -......Don''t even think about approaching him. Unless you want trouble. Sighs, curiosity, contempt, vigilance. And hatred, hatred, hatred, hatred. Countless hatreds choked me. "Ugh..." I felt nauseous. My ears were ringing, and it became difficult to breathe. My head throbbed as if I had been hit with a hammer, and my vision blurred. -You''re still as pathetic as ever. -I''m sorry, Naru... Please don''t talk to me anymore. -Get lost...! Because of you, brother Chanho...!! Voices from my past trauma echoed as auditory hallucinations. Raw, unprocessed hatred cruelly pierced my eardrums. "Gasp, huff..." I felt my breath growing short. I stumbled forward, biting my lip hard. If I let go of my sanity for even a moment, I felt like I would lose consciousness. -Because of me, everything''s messed up. -If it weren''t for me, everyone would be happy. -But I... -Why... am I still shamelessly alive? Stop... Stop it. I''m sorry. I''ll, I''ll die again. So please forgive me. Get out of my head. If you want, I''ll tear off this hateful face right now... "Please, stop..." Just as I was sinking into the despair and depression of the past, a single mechanical sound rang in my ears, pulling me out of the abyss. -Ding! [Skill ''Iron Will'' nullifies the user''s status ailments (panic disorder, suicidal urges, self-harm, trauma, etc.).] [Due to the user''s unstable mental state, skill ''Iron Will'' cannot completely block the status ailments.] [The effects of the status ailments are greatly reduced.] "Gasp, cough, huff... huff..." The sticky feeling that was consuming my head subsided in an instant. I gasped for breath, trying to catch my breath. The wave that had passed like a typhoon left a chilling aftertaste. I could taste blood on my tongue, probably from biting my lip too hard. I ran a hand through my hair roughly and let out a tired sigh. "......Damn it." I almost lost my mind. If it weren''t for Iron Will, I would have probably jumped out of the window by now. It felt like someone was stirring my brain while I was still conscious. -Ding! [Are you alright?] "Y-Yeah... I''m okay..." I wasn''t okay at all. It was a terrifying feeling, to experience such intense suicidal urges after so long. I had lived every day of my previous life surrounded by this kind of despair. ...How did I even manage to live until I was twenty-two? I steadied my trembling steps, still trying to calm my nauseous stomach. Despite my hazy mind, I had somehow managed to arrive at my destination. My feet were now in front of the classroom. I reached out with a weak hand and pushed the door open. -Creak The heavy door creaked open. As I stepped into the classroom, the bustling atmosphere inside instantly fell silent. I looked up and saw countless students staring at me with hardened expressions. "Ugh..." I tried to ignore the screams of my heart, which had started pounding again. The effects of ''Iron Will'' should still be lingering, but it was difficult to control my body. ''If I collapse here, it''ll be really embarrassing...'' Clinging to my consciousness, which felt like it was about to fade, I sat down in a seat at the very back of the classroom. As my legs gave way, my head naturally fell onto the desk. I curled up, burying my face in my arms. "......" But even with my eyes closed, the gazes directed at me didn''t disappear. No... They intensified. The students stopped their conversations and started whispering about me. -What the... Is that Young Master Lishite...? -Young Master Lishite? Do you mean the infamous Raiden Lishite? -Didn''t he drop out...? -What should we do... Today''s lecture is on a difficult topic, so we need to pay attention. -Sigh... This is going to be a mess again. The faint hostility I could hear gradually choked me. If I were the delinquent Raiden, I would have snapped at them, asking what they were staring at. But I wasn''t in any condition to do that now. "Gasp... Gasp..." I felt short of breath. I was dizzy. The palpable hostility and the voices from my past life mixed together in my head. -You''re collapsing from just this much? -Because of you, my sister...!! Bring my sister back! Bring her back!! -I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Naru... Your brother has to go somewhere far away. -If it weren''t for you, brother Chanho would...!! No. -Naru... You promised... you''d stay by my side... -...You liar. No. It wasn''t intentional. -Ding! [The severity of the status ailment (Trauma) is increasing. A small crack appears in the skill ''Iron Will''.] If I had known that all those misfortunes were caused by me, "Young Master Lishite, why are you here?" I wouldn''t have yearned for the warmth of others, and struggled so desperately. "Are you ignoring me?" So, "Young Master Lishite?" I''m sorry. Forgive me. "Raiden!!" While I was drowning in panic, a delicate voice calling my name rang in my ears. I came to my senses and looked up to see a female student standing in front of my desk. Blazing crimson eyes. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Long, silver hair that reached her waist. A beautiful appearance and a curvy figure that was clearly visible beneath her neat uniform. I knew her. "Margaret...?" Margaret Phyler. The eldest daughter of the Phyler family, one of the three great Ducal families of the Empire. A top student who always maintained the highest grades at the academy and a girl known as the flower of high society. And... "Are you... alright...?" Raiden Lishite''s ex-fianc¨¦e. A connection from the past stood before me. Chapter 9 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Are you... alright?"The girl''s voice brought me back to my senses. "Ah... Yes, yes. I''m fine." I forced a calm facade as I replied. Cold sweat had already formed on my forehead. Damn it, my bangs are ruined... Rachel did my hair for me. I messed it up already. As I frowned and wiped the sweat off my forehead, Margaret, who had been looking at me with a strange expression, asked, S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "......Are you feeling unwell? You look pale." "I''m fine." "No, your face right now..." "Don''t worry about it." Ah, damn it. That wasn''t what I meant to say. My nerves were on edge, and my words came out harsher than I intended. As I clutched my throbbing head and sighed, I saw the girl in front of me let out a hollow laugh. "Ha." She bit her lip for a moment before hardening her expression. "I apologize. How dare I, a mere commoner, worry about the Young Master." "Lady Phyler, that''s not what I meant..." "Ha, right... Forget it. I''ll just give you a few words of warning and be on my way." What do I do? She seems really angry. I shuddered slightly as I looked at the girl, her eyes narrowed in disdain. Margaret continued, ignoring my reaction. "You. You disappeared as if running away right after losing a duel to a mere first-year junior, and now you have the audacity to come back?" ...That''s not why I left. And a mere first-year? Even from the current perspective, Allen is probably the strongest student in the entire academy, regardless of year. Such complaints arose in my mind, but I didn''t voice them. I was being scolded, after all. Adding unnecessary comments would only make things worse. "I don''t know what wind brought you back, but if you''re planning to cause trouble again, you better be prepared." Because I will stop you. The girl said so, her expression fierce. It was ironic that even her sharp, guarded appearance seemed beautiful. "...Yes." I simply gave a short reply without any further explanation. Adding any justifications here would be pointless. Margaret wouldn''t listen to me anyway. ''......Raiden really tormented Margaret.'' Raiden, Margaret''s first love. If anyone heard what Raiden did to force her to break off their engagement, they would surely condemn him as a lunatic. "Uh, um...? What did you just say...?" "I said yes." "......?" Margaret seemed taken aback, as if she hadn''t expected me to answer so obediently. Her face was still etched with confusion. I gave her a wry smile. "......" "Lady...?" Ah, she froze. It''s strange how everyone seems to freeze up whenever I smile. Do I have some hidden skill I''m not aware of? A skill that petrifies the opponent when I lift the corners of my lips. Something like, ''Raiden''s Deadly Smile.'' As I was lost in such silly thoughts, Margaret snapped out of it and frowned. "I''ll be watching you. If I see you doing anything foolish, then..." "...Then?" "My duel request will come flying your way, on behalf of all the students of the academy." "......" Margaret turned away abruptly and returned to her seat. I watched her silvery hair shimmer as she walked away. Then, I let out a deep breath and slumped back down on my desk. I thought she was going to hit me for sure. Well, considering what Raiden did in the past, I was prepared to take a few punches if she wanted to. Still, I was relieved that it ended peacefully. She did warn me that she''d break me in half if I did anything foolish... But I plan to keep a low profile from now on. It won''t be a problem. ''This is tough...'' It was still morning, but I already felt drained. I had to endure another six hours in this state. Would I go crazy before I could even reach the happiness promised by the system? I sighed heavily at the thought. Chapter 9 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Margaret Phyler.The shield of the Empire, the eldest daughter of the Duke Phyler family. She was a girl who wielded considerable influence in the noble society as the flower of high society. She was known for her impartial nature, always treating everyone with respect, regardless of their status, and her unwavering dedication to everything she did. Her beautiful appearance and eloquent speech only added to her charm. Her impeccable conduct as a noble served as a role model for her peers. However, even this seemingly perfect girl had a thorn in her side... And that was the boy named Raiden Lishite. "......" Margaret stared blankly at the blackboard. Her eyes were directed at the professor who was passionately delivering his lecture, but her mind was focused elsewhere. Raiden Lishite. Margaret glanced at the boy sitting far away from her. As she looked into his empty, black eyes, his various nicknames came to mind. The Empire''s worst delinquent. The disgrace of the Lishite family. The Academy''s most notorious troublemaker. And... ''......The ex-fianc¨¦ of Lady Phyler.'' Margaret unconsciously bit her lip. A sharp pain stabbed at her heart, and she had to suppress the boiling rage within her. -Ha, what an ugly face. s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -It''s none of your business who I play around with. -Get lost. How dare a mere shield stand in the way of a sword. Even now, her body trembled as she recalled the words he had spoken to her. Margaret took a deep breath to calm her twitching eyebrows. He wasn''t like this when they first met. Margaret remembered it clearly. The boy who had always treated her preciously, even though their engagement was a political arrangement made at a young age. The boy who had silently approached her and patted her back when she was exhausted and crying from the stifling atmosphere of her family. His shy smile. -I''ll be by your side, Margaret. But the boy had changed. His face, now frozen in a cold mask, no longer smiled at her. For some reason, he had become a delinquent. He earned the scorn of many. When Lady Lishite, who had been suffering from illness due to worry for her son, finally passed away, his reputation plummeted even further. Of course, Lady Lishite''s cause of death was not illness but assassination. And Raiden''s delinquency began after her death. But the outside world had no way of knowing this truth. The same went for Margaret. That tragedy had been thoroughly concealed as a top-secret matter of the Empire. In such a situation, there was nothing Margaret could do. She could only be hurt, tormented, and distressed by the boy''s harsh words. Eventually, due to a major incident, Margaret let go of Raiden. And she came to despise him. ''......I will curse you forever.'' Margaret clenched her fists as she muttered those words inwardly. In fact, she had approached Raiden earlier with the intention of picking a fight with him. But... As she saw the boy''s exhausted and depressed appearance before her, words of concern involuntarily escaped her lips. As he responded coldly, she came to her senses and tried to berate him belatedly, but -I said yes. -Lady...? Her words caught in her throat as she was confronted with the boy''s unexpected demeanor. His upturned lips. His eyes, gently curved into crescents. If she wasn''t seeing things, it was definitely a smile. A smile that was strikingly similar to the one the Raiden of the past had often shown her. At that trace of the past, Margaret''s heart, which had grown cold, skipped a beat. In the end, Margaret could only leave after giving him a warning not to do anything foolish. "Sigh..." Margaret sighed. She wasn''t someone whose emotions were easily swayed by a single smile. Raiden Lishite was still an object of hatred and resentment for her. ...However. That smile. It reminded her of the past... of the kind Raiden she used to know. For some reason, she felt a pang of longing. But... ''That''s impossible.'' Margaret shook her head. He had already changed. He was selfish, hurtful, and a womanizer. He had become the type of person she hated the most. And in her experience, such people rarely changed. ''Therefore...'' ...Therefore. It was foolish of her to try to find traces of the boy she used to love in a single smile. Margaret turned her gaze back to the blackboard, letting out a meaningless groan. Right, he''s nothing to me anymore. I don''t love you anymore. Margaret muttered those words inwardly, clearing her mind of distracting thoughts. *** Meanwhile, I had to endure the piercing gazes directed at me throughout the entire class. Whenever I turned my head slightly out of discomfort, I would see Margaret glaring at me with a fierce expression. ''S-scary...!!'' Lady, I''m sorry. Are you angry that I answered rudely? I won''t do it again. So please stop staring at me. I feel like I''m suffocating. Seriously. I think I''m going to have a panic attack. -Ding! [Karma.] So... Why do I have to suffer for something that''s not even my karma!! -Ding! [It''s the path you chose, isn''t it?] [And it''s your karma.] How is this my karma? It''s clearly because of what Raiden did in the past...! I might have been a little... rude to someone who was worried about me, but! It''s not something to glare at me like that?! -Ding! [Karma.] ''You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you...?'' I timidly slumped down in my seat. I had to endure Margaret''s intense gaze until the end of class, while bickering with the status window. Damn it. The first day is already tough. Chapter 10 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°Phew¡­¡±Exhausted from the long lecture, I let out a sigh as I stepped out of the classroom. By the time all the classes were over, it was already evening. ¡­This is so tiring. The classes are too difficult. Back in my old life, I was practically forced to drop out of high school and focus only on training. I didn''t even finish middle school. It would be weirder if I was able to easily keep up with the theories and education of a different world. I¡¯ve been trying my best to make use of Raiden¡¯s memories and cram as much as I can¡­ But the bigger problem was something else entirely. ¡®What the hell, why are they all staring at me like that¡­¡¯ Every class, the students stared at me like I was crazy. No, it wasn¡¯t just the students. The professor teaching the class, the assistant on the side, even the janitor sitting in the corner. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on me. Their reactions were generally like this: At first, they were surprised to see me reappear. But soon after, they were shocked that I was quietly listening to the class. ¡®Well¡­ I understand being surprised¡­¡¯ If it were the original Raiden, he would have walked into class reeking of alcohol, challenged the professor, and hit on the girls around him. It must be fascinating for them to see that guy just quietly listening to the class. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± It was a day that consumed a lot of my mental energy. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Of course, compared to the daily life I lived in my previous life, this is heaven, but still. As I was organizing my thoughts and heading to the dormitory, I spotted someone in the distance. ¡°¡­¡± At the sight of him, I stopped in my tracks. It was a young boy. A gentle impression with kind eyes. Shining golden hair and eyes. The boy, whose appearance looked as if it were crafted by the hands of God, was walking through the Academy plaza. ¡®¡­Allen Reinhardt.¡¯ The protagonist of this world. The new hero, inheriting the legacy of the first hero, Ash. The boy loved by the Goddess of Joy. I stared at him, recalling the many titles that described Allen. As expected of the protagonist, many people were gathered around the boy. The Empire¡¯s second princess and the daughter of Duke Roben. The chosen Saintess of this generation. And lastly, the student who held the top position in the first year. ¡°¡­¡± ¡­Somehow, they all seem to be women. It¡¯s not really an important issue, I guess. He¡¯s the type to get along with everyone, regardless of gender. Unlike me, he¡¯s a being who receives a lot of love and happiness. ¡®What if I had possessed Allen instead of Raiden¡­¡¯ Instead of this body that is hated and wary of others. If I had possessed a body that is loved by everyone. Wouldn¡¯t I have been able to move toward the happiness I dreamed of much faster? ¡°¡­No, no.¡± It was a useless desire. I¡¯ve already received an unbelievable miracle, and I¡¯m having these thoughts. Just how messed up of a person am I? Even the desire for happiness is too much for me. What right do I have? To wish for anything more? It seems I¡¯ve become too accustomed to this small peace that the status window has gifted me. ¡°Phew¡­¡± I clenched my fists, sharpening my mind that had become lax. Compulsion and anxiety gripped me once more. Don¡¯t loosen up. An opportunity has come to me too. Don¡¯t ruin things with useless desires and jealousy. Just like my father taught me. Without a single mistake, do it perfectly. ¡°¡­¡± While I was momentarily lost in the swamp of my thoughts, The saintess next to Allen nudged him and pointed in my direction. It seems I was staring for too long. I quickly turned away and left the spot. . . . That night. ¡°Hmm¡­ Young Masterrr¡­¡± With Rachel¡¯s sleep talking from the next room as background music, I was training my body. Simple push-ups. In my previous life, I could easily do 100 and move on to the next exercise. But with Raiden¡¯s body, which had the miraculous stats of E rank in Strength and E+ rank in Stamina, it seemed my limit was 10 push-ups at a time. I had no choice but to create my own routine of 10 reps followed by a break and repeat. At least, thanks to the consistent muscle stimulation over the past two weeks, I could feel my strength gradually increasing. I didn¡¯t want to do exercises I did to death in my previous life in this life too¡­ But I needed to have at least a minimum level of strength to survive in this story. In the original story, Reynolds Academy was embroiled in a ridiculous amount of incidents. Countless villains go on a rampage to eliminate the new hero of the era, ¡®Allen Reinhardt.¡¯ Sometimes, even high-ranking demons make a direct appearance. In short, it was a complete mess. I had to prepare my body and mind to at least survive in this torrent. ¡°Phew¡­ Huff¡­¡± After several hours of exercising, a mechanical sound suddenly rang in my ears. -Ding! [Strength rank has increased by 1. Current rank: E+] [Stamina rank has increased by 1. Current rank: D-] ¡°Finally¡­¡± As expected, with low ranks, I could see results in a short amount of time. E+ was about the strength of someone slightly weaker than the average person. If I repeated this routine for about two months, I should be able to reach an average D rank without much difficulty. Of course, from B rank onwards, ranking up becomes incredibly difficult, taking years. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯ll stop here for today¡­¡± My arms are sore. It¡¯s ridiculous how sore they are after doing just a few. I massaged my screaming arms and got up to take a shower. At that moment. -Ding! [Main Quest appeared!] The notification rang in my ears once more, and the status window popped up. A main quest. There shouldn¡¯t be any events happening right now, right? I tilted my head and tapped the blue window in front of me. -Ding! [Main Quest] Title: Power Up Description: Go to the designated location. [Map attached: Click for details] Reward: ?????? Penalty for failure: None [Time limit: 3 days] ¡°What is this¡­¡± Suddenly, it¡¯s telling me to go to a designated location without any context. Moreover, the reward is marked with question marks, and there¡¯s no penalty for failure. Is there a reason for this? The quests I¡¯ve received so far have all been a kind of ¡®guideline¡¯ telling me how to act and where to go. If this quest is telling me to go somewhere¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± I let out a sound of surprise as I checked the attached map. The location marked on the map looked familiar. The ¡®Forest of Deep Time¡¯, located near the Academy. ¡°The Forest of Deep Time¡­¡± This appeared in the original story as well. The ¡®Forest of Deep Time¡¯ appeared to be an ordinary forest on the surface. But if you follow a hidden path, it leads visitors to a hidden ruin. A ruin left behind by the ¡®Gods of Three Emotions,¡¯ who are known to have the second highest divinity among all the gods. It was an opportunity that Allen stumbled upon while entering the forest for mental training. Allen obtained the sword known as the strongest in the world from there¡­ It was basically an episode that made the overpowered protagonist even more overpowered. ¡®But it¡¯s telling me to go there¡­?¡¯ Isn¡¯t this the protagonist¡¯s opportunity? Why am I getting this? ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After a moment of contemplation on whether I should go or not, I decided to go. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s not the ruin and leads to somewhere else. Even if it is the ruin, according to my memory, there¡¯s more to obtain from there than just ¡®that sword.¡¯ ¡°Should I go tomorrow?¡± The time limit is 3 days, and if it¡¯s really the ruin, it won¡¯t take that long. It should be fine to move right after classes tomorrow. ¡°Well¡­ I should take a shower for now.¡± Chapter 10 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The second day after Raiden¡¯s return to the Academy.Despite the short time, the news of his return had spread throughout the Academy. -The delinquent young master has returned! As a member of one of the three esteemed Duke families that the continent kept an eye on, and as Raiden who was always at the center of unsavory rumors, the news spread quickly. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t just the second years that Raiden belonged to but also the other years who were interested in the news. Among them, the first years. There was one person who looked dazed after hearing the news about Raiden. ¡°My brother¡­ is back¡­?¡± The girl¡¯s name was Ariel Lishite. The eldest daughter of the Lishite family, she was a first-year prodigy with a natural talent for ice magic. At the same time, she was the younger sister of Raiden Lishite, the protagonist of the news that was currently causing a stir in the Academy. After hearing the news from her friends, Ariel froze for a moment. Then, she abruptly stood up. ¡°I have to see my brother¡­!¡± With those words, Ariel rushed out of the classroom. She could hear the confused voice of the professor and the commotion of her friends behind her, but she didn¡¯t care. Ariel only looked ahead and ran. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Her feet moved from Building 1, used by first years, towards Building 2, used by second years. But she soon ran into a problem. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Reynolds Academy was as large as a small city, and even within the school, students had to travel by designated carriages. The problem was that the carriages didn¡¯t operate during class hours. So Ariel had no choice but to run. The distance would take 15 minutes by carriage, on foot. ¡°Swift.¡± She cast a spell on her entire body and started running. Afterimages of her red hair scattered behind her as the scenery quickly disappeared. . . . Raiden Lishite. To Ariel, Raiden was a kind older brother. During her curious childhood, whenever she didn¡¯t understand something, her smart brother would patiently explain it to her. Every time she pestered him to play, he never got annoyed and played with her. When she was scolded by their parents and cried in her room, he would comfort her with kind words. If he got snacks like cookies or chocolates, he would always split them in half and give the bigger portion to Ariel. And when she finished eating hers, he would make excuses like having a stomachache or not feeling hungry and feed her his portion as well. Ariel adored her kind brother. Until he changed¡­ Around the time Ariel turned fifteen, her mother, Philippa Lishite, died. She was killed while trying to protect her brother from intruders who broke into their mansion. Ariel cried her heart out, calling for her mother who couldn¡¯t even have a grave. She spent the night in misery and despair, crying. Unaware that her sorrow was tearing Raiden¡¯s heart apart. By the time she had somewhat calmed down and recovered enough to look around, it was already too late. Raiden had already broken. From that day forward, Ariel never saw Raiden¡¯s smile again. Two years passed. A long time, yet also a short one. Raiden¡¯s misdeeds, which she had thought would soon subside, only worsened with each passing day. Rumor had it that his wickedness extended to assault, blackmail, vandalism, and various other forms. There was even a rumor that he had raped a commoner girl. Amidst such whispers, Ariel gradually grew weary. She could no longer recall Raiden¡¯s smile. In the past, whenever she thought of her brother, a smiling boy naturally came to mind. Now, the only image that surfaced was of him drunk and causing a scene. Even when Ariel tried to initiate a conversation, Raiden would unilaterally reject her. She resented her brother. She resented him for acting as if he didn¡¯t care, despite her waiting for him like this. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand Raiden. But. But¡­ -¡­I miss Mom too. She was also suffering from the same kind of pain as her brother. Even so, Raiden¡¯s behavior had crossed the line. As if he was being chased by something, he was running towards a cliff, fixated only on what lay ahead. Ariel was also a human being with emotions. She was hurt by Raiden¡¯s harsh words. She shed tears of deep sorrow when she thought of her deceased mother. Exhaustion and resentment gradually accumulated, growing in size. And those piled-up emotions eventually exploded. In the worst possible way that Ariel had never wished for. It was an ordinary day. Ariel had recently entered the Academy and was diligently adjusting to her new life. Then she heard the news. Raiden had been flirting with first-year girls and ended up getting beaten up. Ariel felt anger rising within her. Three days ago. It had only been three days since she asked him to behave. She couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She thought that if Raiden had even a shred of consideration, he wouldn¡¯t have acted this way, especially today. Because that day was Ariel¡¯s seventeenth birthday. -Raiden!!! Overwhelmed by anger and disappointment, Ariel sought out her brother and confronted him. Why was he acting like this? She asked him to stop. Was it so enjoyable to cause harm to others and act recklessly? The girl expressed her anger, but her brother responded halfheartedly as usual, ignoring her. Ariel felt a surge of resentment. She was disappointed that he was behaving like this even on her birthday. She hated him for shamelessly disregarding her words. Perhaps that was why. -I wish¡­ The suppressed, muddled emotions. Disappointment, sadness, anger, resentment, hatred¡ªall mixed together, transforming into vicious thorns. Words she would never normally utter. Words she would never even think of slipped out of her mouth. -I wish¡­ that day, you had died instead of Mom¡­ Even she thought it was a cruel thing to say. If only she had stopped there. Unfortunately, her mouth didn¡¯t stop. As if determined to pour out all the resentment and sorrow she had endured, she spat out disgusting words. -You should have died!! Why did trash like you survive while Mom died¡­ Just you! You should have just died!!! With those words, the girl opened her eyes that she had tightly shut. And she saw. Raiden¡¯s face, was drained of all color. The moment Ariel met his gaze, she realized. Ah. She made a mistake. Raiden froze for a moment before turning away and disappearing. And from that day forward, Raiden vanished. . . . ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Ariel ran, gasping for breath. She had arrived at Building 2 and was sprinting down the hallway. Her neat uniform was disheveled, and her red hair, which she had been so proud of, inheriting it from her mother, was now messy with sweat. Ariel forced back the tears welling up in her eyes. The last image of Raiden she had seen. His pale face. His wildly trembling pupils kept flashing before her eyes. -I wish¡­ that day, you had died instead of Mom¡­ No. -You should have died!! Why did trash like you survive while Mom died¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. -Just you! You should have just died!!! I never once thought that. I didn¡¯t want you to disappear. I didn¡¯t want you to be sad. I¡¯m sorry. I was too young and foolish to say such horrible things. It¡¯s okay even if you¡¯re not the kind brother you used to be. It¡¯s okay even if you¡¯re called a delinquent. So please. Don¡¯t just disappear like that. ¡°Gasp¡­ Pant¡­¡± The classroom door came into view. Ariel charged towards it and kicked the closed door with all her might. -BAM!!! The door flew open with a loud bang. Inside, the professor and students stared at her in surprise. Ariel looked around, searching for Raiden. And then, she heard a voice. ¡°Ariel¡­?¡± Ah. That voice. The voice she had truly missed. The voice she had been anxious about. The voice she felt sorry for. The voice she had been waiting for. The voice she loved. It was just a single word, but Ariel recognized it instantly. It was undoubtedly her brother¡¯s voice. She turned her head and saw a boy with black hair. He looked haggard, but it was definitely her brother. As she met his black eyes, filled with bewilderment, Ariel burst into tears and ran to him, embracing him tightly. Chapter 11 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The same boring lecture was going on as usual.I blinked my eyes, half-listening to the professor¡¯s words that were pouring out like sleeping pills. Again, this wasn¡¯t just any class. ¡°¡­So, when facing monsters, the most important thing is to avoid freezing up due to intimidation.¡± It was incredibly¡­ ¡°If you find yourself surrounded by a group of goblins, calmly cast a wide-range attack to secure an escape route, and based on the vanguard¡¯s breakthrough power¡­¡± Boring¡­ ¡°The highest-ranking monster, the Minotaur, possesses the grip strength to tear rocks apart with its bare hands. Therefore, unless you¡¯re with party members who have good mobility, it¡¯s recommended to avoid approaching it¡­¡± Class. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I yawned, rubbing my dry eyes. This is truly exhausting. It seems like keeping up with the Academy¡¯s classes won¡¯t be easy. They¡¯re teaching about monster theories and strategies, but how am I supposed to know any of this? Well, I do know thanks to Raiden¡¯s knowledge, but¡­ I have to memorize all of this for the exams. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just learn through experience like in my previous life¡­¡¯ -Slap! I slapped myself for having such a crazy thought. The burning pain chased away the drowsiness that was creeping in. Damn it. No matter how unfamiliar and tiring this studying is, it¡¯s nothing compared to the daily life of being beaten and suffering. To think I wanted to go back to that¡­ What a joke. Never. No matter what, I¡¯m not going back to that. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I gently sighed, rubbing my stinging cheek. As I was organizing those terrible thoughts and lifting my head to look at the blackboard again¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± I realized the professor¡¯s gaze was fixed on me. Not just the professor, but the students around me were also glancing at me. It seems the sound of me slapping myself was too loud. Did I miscalculate the force? I gave the professor, who was looking at me, a gesture that meant nothing was wrong and forced an awkward smile. Then, the eyes of everyone looking at me widened. ¡®Ah, right.¡¯ This smile has a petrification effect. I belatedly realized my mistake and quickly erased the smile from my face. The professor, who had been about to say something, closed his mouth and coughed. ¡°Ahem. Please refrain from sudden actions during class, Mr. Lishite.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I apologize.¡± ¡°......!!!¡± -Thud, clatter, roll¡­ The professor dropped the magic chalk he was holding. Then, he looked at me with a horrified expression. The surrounding students also stopped moving and stared at me with their mouths agape. ¡°Did Young Master Lishite just apologize¡­? That delinquent¡­?¡± ¡°Did we hear that wrong? That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ¡°But we heard it so clearly¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, this must be a demonic illusion. Reveal yourself, demon!¡± ¡°Am I in a dream? Since I¡¯m conscious, this must be a lucid dream, right?¡± ¡°Hey, that guy smiled earlier, remember?¡± ¡°Leave him alone, we must be dreaming.¡± Ah. Please. Let¡¯s just continue with the class. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s difficult for me. I¡¯ll listen attentively, so please just¡­ I pleaded inwardly, but the aftershocks of my apology didn¡¯t easily subside. ¡°I pray to Almighty Tinamius, grant me the strength to overcome this demonic illusion¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s see. Where do I get treatment for auditory hallucinations¡­?¡± ¡°Yes! This is the lucid dream I¡¯ve only heard about! Time to fulfill all my suppressed desires in this dream!!¡± ¡°Gyaaaak!!!¡± Hey, why are you taking your clothes off? You crazy bastard. As the classroom descended into chaos, I sighed. ¡®¡­Should I just kill myself?¡¯ Forget happiness and all that, jumping off a building again might not be a bad option. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to adapt to Academy life with this body. As I was lamenting inwardly, -Crash!!! The classroom door suddenly burst open with a loud bang. The attention of the students, who had been in an uproar, naturally shifted towards the door. Including mine. The door, which had been kicked open as if it would shatter, barely maintained its shape in a tattered state. What is it? A terrorist attack? As I clenched my fists with that thought, I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes at the sight of the person who rushed in through the open door. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Flowing red hair. A slightly disheveled uniform, but clearly well-maintained. A cute, cat-like face. I knew who she was. Someone who occupied a significant part of Raiden¡¯s memories. Ariel Lishite. Raiden¡¯s younger sister. I muttered the girl¡¯s name in a daze. ¡°Ariel¡­?¡± What are you doing here? Then, Ariel¡¯s head whipped around to face me. Our eyes met. My black eyes and her red eyes intersected. Soon after, tears began to well up in the girl¡¯s red eyes. Ariel ran towards me. And then she threw herself into my arms. ¡°Brother¡­!!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­?!¡± I winced slightly at the pain of the impact. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Damn it, Ariel hugged me right where my muscles were sore. I groaned and looked down at the girl who had buried her face in my chest. Ariel was rubbing her face against my clothes, tears streaming down her face. ¡°......" What¡¯s going on? Why did you suddenly barge in here and start crying? You have to tell me what¡¯s wrong. Even in that moment, my hand was patting the crying Ariel¡¯s back. Was it a reflex left in Raiden¡¯s body? ¡°Sob¡­ Hic¡­ Brother¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Ariel¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s just¡­¡± This is crazy. She seems to have completely lost it. I felt a headache coming on and raised my hand. ¡°Professor.¡± At my call, the professor, who had been standing there dumbfounded, came to his senses. He slapped his own cheeks a few times and replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lishite.¡± ¡°Would it be alright if I stepped out for a moment? My sister suddenly came to see me.¡± The professor glanced at Ariel, who was clinging to me, and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± -Thud, clatter, roll¡­ At my words of gratitude, the professor dropped the blackboard eraser he was holding. Ah, damn it. Deja vu. I should have just kept my mouth shut. I don¡¯t even know anymore. I shook my head and led Ariel, who was still sobbing, out of the classroom. Chapter 11 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat At the park located behind Building 2 of Reynolds Academy, there was currently the most famous pair of siblings in the Academy.One was Raiden Lishite, notorious as the delinquent young master within the Academy. The other was Ariel Lishite, the second-ranked student among the first years and considered a promising talent of this generation. The siblings, each famous in their own way, were sitting side by side on a park bench. ¡°Sob¡­ Ugh¡­¡± ¡°There, there. Stop crying. Stop.¡± Ariel was sobbing sorrowfully. Raiden was skillfully comforting her. He wiped her tears with a handkerchief and patted her back. ¡°¡­Sniff.¡± ¡°There, there. Blow your nose. Go on! Blow!¡± ¡°Sniff¡­!!¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Raiden smiled softly and stroked her hair. Ariel flinched at his touch. But she soon accepted it. Seeing Ariel purring like a cat as he stroked her made Raiden¡¯s lips curl up even more. After a while, as Ariel¡¯s sobs subsided, Raiden spoke. ¡°Are you feeling a little calmer now?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Silence fell again. Ariel fidgeted with her fingers nervously, then carefully opened her mouth. ¡°¡­Brother.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± What was it? She clearly had a lot she wanted to say. But once she met Raiden, her mind went blank. She racked her brain, trying to piece together the words. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Suddenly apologizing¡­ What for?¡± ¡°What I said to you back then¡­ I didn¡¯t mean any of it, not even once¡­¡± Tears welled up in Ariel¡¯s eyes once more. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ Sorry-¡± S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Raiden¡¯s index finger touched her lips, as if to tell her to stop talking. The coldness of his finger chilled her lips. Ariel felt her heart breaking at Raiden¡¯s reaction. ¡®¡­I¡­ I was too late.¡¯ The words I said can¡¯t be taken back. Brother¡­ he doesn¡¯t even want to hear my apology. If only, that day, I had stopped him when he turned away. If only I had begged him for forgiveness, crying and saying I was sorry.¡¯ ¡®¡­If only I had made the right choice that day.¡¯ If only I had stopped him from leaving, even if it meant clinging to his pants. Would he have forgiven me? At that thought, Ariel couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that flowed. Raiden¡¯s voice reached Ariel¡¯s ears as she lowered her head, her eyes red and swollen. ¡°Ariel.¡± A gentle voice. His baritone voice rang out clearly, carried by the summer breeze. ¡°I¡¯m fine. So stop crying.¡± Ariel¡¯s eyes widened at his words. He¡¯s fine¡­? He¡¯s telling me to stop crying¡­? Ariel had expected words of condemnation and rejection. She was a bad little sister who had cruelly poked at Raiden¡¯s sore spot. She thought she deserved to hear such words. But to say he¡¯s fine, what was he thinking? Hesitantly, Ariel slowly raised her head to look at Raiden¡¯s face. ¡°¡­!¡± Meeting his black eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but be even more surprised. A smile. Her brother was smiling. The smile he had never shown since he changed. The smile she had longed for so much. It was directed at her. Ariel froze, overwhelmed by the emotions that washed over her. Raiden, seeing her reaction, made an unreadable expression for a moment. Then, he reached out and gently wiped her cheeks. The tears that had been burning her face cooled down slightly under his cold touch. Following that gentle gesture, Raiden spoke. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t blame yourself too much, Ariel. I¡¯m truly fine.¡± ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°I should be the one apologizing. I¡¯ve been acting selfishly all this time¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Ariel.¡± Ariel felt her mind go blank. She had thought he would surely blame her. She had expected him to look at her with hatred, for saying unforgivable words. She never imagined she would be the one receiving an apology. His eyes, as he spoke words of comfort, shone with warmth. Faced with a situation entirely different from what she had anticipated, a thought suddenly crossed Ariel¡¯s mind. ¡®¡­Could this be¡­ a dream?¡¯ A pleasant dream, showing her what she desired. A cruel dream that would leave her in despair when she woke up. Ariel felt fear. If this situation was a dream, she didn¡¯t think she could bear the despair of waking up. ¡°Brother¡­¡± But. As if to mock her worries, the sunlight pouring down from the sky, the wind caressing her cheeks, the scent of summer tickling her nose, the feeling of his cold hand on her cheek, all made her realize that this moment was real. Ariel couldn¡¯t calm her heart, which was overflowing with emotion. Tears began to stream down Ariel¡¯s cheeks once more. But the emotions contained in those tears were completely different from before. Not fear, sadness, longing, or self-loathing. But pure joy. Tears filled with only joy. ¡°Oh dear¡­ Please stop crying¡­¡± ¡°Brother¡­ Brother¡­!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Ariel once again embraced Raiden. The boy didn¡¯t push her away. He simply raised his hand and gently patted her delicate back. Feeling his warm touch, Ariel quietly closed her eyes. Ariel¡¯s trembling subsided, and she fell into a deep sleep. ¡°Ariel¡­?¡± Concerned, I looked down at her, only to find her breathing softly with her eyes closed. It seemed that the tension had finally gotten to her, and she had drifted off. I held Ariel in my arms. And straightened her disheveled clothes. ¡°¡­¡± Her soft breaths tickled my ears. The warmth of her small body against mine. The soft touch of her red hair as I ran my fingers through it. So this is what it feels like to have a younger sibling. It was a sensation like a warm summer breeze blowing through a cold, empty cave. I held this small life closer, gently stroking her cheek. ¡°¡­Cute.¡± When Ariel first apologized to me with tears streaming down her face, I was quite flustered. Because I wasn¡¯t Raiden, but Kim Naru. Her apology wasn¡¯t something I could casually accept. But. Driven by the emotions welling up from deep within my heart, I couldn¡¯t help but reach out to her. The only emotions Raiden had for Ariel were love and guilt. There wasn¡¯t a shred of resentment within him. The feelings of Raiden, who was now gone, seemed to whisper to me. To embrace this lonely child in his stead. That¡¯s why I could forgive her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all good and well¡­ but what do I do now¡­?¡± It had already been an hour since I left the classroom with Ariel. The class would probably be over soon. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t just leave Ariel here. Well, if I take her back to the dormitory, her personal maid will take care of her. I carefully lifted the sleeping Ariel onto my back. ¡°Ugh¡­ Brother¡­¡± She mumbled in her sleep, clinging tightly to my clothes as if she were having a dream. I smiled and slowly started walking. . . . ¡°Ugh¡­!!¡± I stretched and stepped out of the dormitory. The Reynolds Academy had separate dormitories for boys and girls, so I got a bit lost on the way, but thankfully, I was able to safely deliver Ariel. The current time was 4 PM. Two hours had already passed since then. I had skipped out on the ¡®Understanding Monsters¡¯ class midway through, and I was already an hour late for the ¡®History of the Continent¡¯ class that was supposed to start at 3 PM. If I went back to the classroom now, it would be 4:30 PM. The class ended at 5 PM, so there was no point in going now. It was more beneficial to just skip it. ¡°Hmm¡­ Then¡­¡± I stretched my still-stiff body and called up the status window. ¡°Status window, show me the main quest.¡± -Ding! [Main Quest] Title: Power Up Description: Go to the designated location. [Map attached: Click for details] Reward: ?????? Penalty for failure: None [Time limit: 3 days] [Time remaining: 56 hours 34 minutes 12 seconds] I was originally going to go after class, but since I skipped it, I should take care of this quickly. I looked at the map displayed on the status window and started walking towards the Academy gates. Chapter 12 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "It should be somewhere around here¡­"I muttered as I looked around. The sky, hidden behind the large trees, was gradually turning crimson. I was wandering along the path under the faintly shimmering sunset. It had already been three hours since I entered the Forest of Deep Time. At first, I thought I would arrive quickly if I just walked in the direction the map indicated. But it wasn''t as easy as I thought. Dense bushes and fog of unknown origin covered the entire forest, making it impossible to secure a wide view. In addition, the inherent power emanating from the sanctuary suppressed the use of mana itself, so I couldn''t even rely on the power of magic tools or scrolls. I had no choice. I was still doing manual labor to find the entrance to the ruins. ''I remember there was a passage under a certain tree...'' The problem was that I didn''t know what kind of tree it was. There were trees everywhere; how was I supposed to know which one it was? The map provided by the system only displayed major geographical features, making it practically useless. It only vaguely indicated the general area. As a result, I had to spend a considerable amount of time checking every tree in the vicinity. After what felt like an eternity, as the sky began to darken, I finally found a tree with a small symbol near its roots. "¡­Found it at last." A sigh filled with mixed emotions escaped my lips. I''m exhausted. I just want to lie down in bed¡­ ''In the novel, Allen twisted a branch, and a hole appeared under the tree, revealing the passage.'' I should be able to do the same, right? I circled the tree, twisting every branch I could find. As I twisted the twenty-seventh branch, -Rumble¡­ A faint tremor ran through my fingertips, accompanied by a subtle vibration. Okay. Found it. I turned my head to look at the ground on the opposite side and saw a hole large enough for a person to pass through. I carefully stepped inside. -Thud¡­ The smell of earth filled the air inside the hole. I lit a match I had prepared beforehand, illuminating the cave. Whether it was because no one had set foot here for a long time, or because no one had ever set foot here before, the passage leading to the ruins was overgrown with tree roots and small plants and animals. "Phew¡­ Shall we go then?" I had wasted a lot of time, so I needed to move quickly. The dormitory had a curfew at 10 PM. It wouldn¡¯t be good to be late. I started jogging through the dark underground passage. Since I knew there were no traps or gimmicks, there was no need to be wary of my surroundings. Soon, I reached a point where the single path split into three. I stopped in my tracks, standing before the crossroads. At the same time, a familiar mechanical sound rang in my ears. -Ding! [Sub Quest] Title: Your Choice Description: Choose the path you desire. The three paths before you each lead to a room where a relic of the Goddess of Joy, the Goddess of Sorrow, and the Goddess of Fury is kept. Choose one of the three and obtain the relic of the corresponding god. [¡ùCaution¡ù] Once you choose a path, you cannot enter the other two. After obtaining the relic, a teleport leading back outside will automatically activate. "Hmm¡­" So it was a relic-related quest after all. I stroked my chin, examining each path in turn. In the original story, Allen chose the right path, the third one. And there, he obtained the relic of the Goddess of Joy, the holy sword ''Dawn.'' ''First, let¡¯s rule out the right path.¡¯ I could steal all of Allen¡¯s other opportunities, but not the holy sword. Later, Allen would use the power of that sword to defeat the final boss, a demon who was trying to resurrect the Demon King. If I took the sword, there would be no way to stop the demons that would swarm in a few years. For the sake of my future in this life, I¡¯ll avoid that one. With that thought, I looked at the remaining two paths. Since Allen never revisited the ruins after obtaining the relic in the original story, it was unknown what relics lay on these two paths. The Goddess of Sorrow and the Goddess of Fury. ¡°¡­¡± Personally, I think the Goddess of Fury would be better. The relic of the Goddess of Sorrow¡­ just holding it sounds depressing. I doubt anything good would come out of it. ¡°Yeah, the Goddess of Fury would be better. But the problem is¡­¡± Just because I prefer the Goddess of Fury doesn¡¯t mean I can just go there. How do I know if the Goddess of Fury is on the left or in the middle? Even Allen in the original story wouldn¡¯t have known. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I rolled my eyes, examining the crossroads closely. Hoping to find some kind of clue. After a few minutes, ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± I noticed something on the ground at the crossroads. ¡°Symbols¡­?¡± Faint symbols were visible beneath the thick layer of dust that covered the floor. The left path had a symbol of a red sword. The middle path had a symbol of a blue water droplet. And the right path had a symbol of a yellow sun. ¡®Could these be the symbols representing the three goddesses¡­?¡¯ The yellow sun on the right obviously symbolized the Goddess of Joy. Then, logically, the red sword on the left would represent the Goddess of Fury, and the blue water droplet in the middle would represent the Goddess of Sorrow. With this simple deduction, I called up the status window. ¡°Status window, main quest selection. I¡¯ll take the left path.¡± -Ding! [First path selected.] [Confirmation complete!] [Teleporting to your chosen location in 5 seconds.] ¡°Phew¡­ Did it work?¡± Now, let¡¯s go see the relic of the Goddess of Fury¡­ s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -Ding! [The first path cannot be selected.] [Intervention is not permitted for relics that already have an owner.] ¡°What¡­?¡± It can¡¯t be selected? What¡¯s more, a relic that already has an owner? What does that even¡­ -Ding! [The next path will be automatically selected.] [Second path. Teleporting to the location where the relic of the Goddess of Sorrow, Lotia, rests.] ¡°What?! Hey, wait¡­!¡± -Crackle Before I could finish my bewildered protest, a small sound rang out, and my vision went black. . . . -Thud! With a loud thud, my body slammed onto the ground. At the same time, my vision returned, and the darkness before my eyes brightened. I frowned, feeling a sharp pain in my stomach. I was standing upright before the teleport, so why did I end up sprawled on the floor¡­? I dusted myself off and stood up. Then, I looked around. The atmosphere of the space was gloomy. The air was chilly, unbelievably so for summer. White frost covered the interior of the vast, cave-like space. In the center, there was an altar shaped like a staircase, and at the very top of the altar, a dark blue sword was embedded in stone. ¡®It¡¯s pretty much the same as the description in the novel.¡¯ The altar Allen saw was filled with brilliant light instead of frost or icicles, but other than that, it seemed almost identical. I ascended the staircase-like path, approaching the altar. ¡°That sword must be the relic of the Goddess of Sorrow¡­¡± ¡­But seriously, this is so unfair. Someone already owns the relic of the Goddess of Fury? That wasn¡¯t mentioned in the original story at all. And what¡¯s with sending me to the second path without my consent? Why even give me a choice in the first place? I suppressed the pointless frustration rising within me. Well, it¡¯s already happened. There¡¯s nothing I can do to change it. I have to accept it. ¡°¡­¡± I want to kill myself. Reaching the top of the altar, I let out a deep sigh and reached for the sword. Well, I haven¡¯t checked the relic¡¯s abilities yet. Even though I¡¯m feeling down, it¡¯s too early to be disappointed. Chapter 12 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got¡­¡±-Screeeech!!! The moment my fingertips touched the hilt, the dark blue blade let out a strange shriek. The deafening sound made me instinctively frown. ¡°¡­That startled me.¡± It¡¯s quite fierce. Just touching it once caused such a reaction. I knew that relics chose their owners, but did it dislike me that much? ¡°¡­Well, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Just bear with it for a bit. I¡¯ll release you after using you for about three years.¡± I reached out again, this time firmly grasping the hilt. I expected it to resist, trying to wrest control from me, but contrary to my expectations, the relic yielded easily, entrusting its body to me. -Ding! [You have obtained the relic of the Goddess of Sorrow, ¡®Lament.¡¯] Lament. The name itself sounded quite ominous. I took a stance with the sword in hand and lightly swung it through the air. It was a double-edged sword, typical of a medieval setting. As someone accustomed to kendo, the grip and reach felt slightly awkward. As if reading my thoughts, the status window displayed another notification. -Ding! [Lament will transform into a form familiar to the user.] As soon as the message appeared, the sword began to wriggle and change its shape. The double-edged blade tilted to one side, and the long crossguard shortened to a more manageable length. The pommel, hilt, and even the scabbard transformed to match the new form, and the wriggling finally stopped. The double-edged Lament had become a single-edged sword. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I examined it with curiosity. The cold sensation in my hand, the perfect fit of the grip, the appropriately sized crossguard and pommel, and the sharp, gleaming blade. Was it because this was the first sword I had held since possessing this body? It felt like returning home. To a home I never wanted to return to. ¡­Well, it can¡¯t be helped. I have to do what I have to do, even if I don¡¯t like it. ¡°By the way,¡± Is there no way to turn off the glowing effect of the blade? It¡¯s too bright; it hurts my eyes. I frowned and sheathed the sword. As I did so, the blue aurora that had been swirling around me vanished instantly. Not only that, but the oppressive aura emanating from the sword also disappeared without a trace. ¡°So it becomes quiet when sheathed.¡± That¡¯s a pretty useful feature. The weapons left behind by the Three Goddesses of Emotion were considered top-tier relics. It would be better to keep the fact that I possess this sword a secret. That way, I could avoid the dangers posed by relic hunters and demons. ¡°Status window.¡± Now that that¡¯s settled, it¡¯s time to check its actual stats. s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Show me information about Lament.¡± Just by looking at it, it seemed like a good weapon, comparable to Allen¡¯s ¡®Dawn.¡¯ There weren¡¯t many weapons in the original story that emitted such dazzling effects. So what about its actual stats? -Ding! [Lament] Category: Sword Rank: Contradiction Special Attribute: Lotia¡¯s Blessing Special Skill: -View Details- ¡°As expected, it¡¯s Contradiction rank.¡± Contradiction. As the name suggests, it signified a paradox. The original weapon ranks consisted of six tiers: Common, Rare, Heroic, Legendary, Mythic, and Divine. However, there were occasional weapons that transcended these ranks. They were given the name ¡®Contradiction,¡¯ a rank that shouldn¡¯t exist. Prime examples included the swords bestowed by the Three Goddesses of Emotion, and the divine sword ¡®Bloom,¡¯ which had disappeared along with the first hero, Ash Reynolds, a thousand years ago. ¡°Well¡­ being an irregular weapon, the conditions for using it are quite demanding.¡± I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to utilize even 3% of Lament¡¯s power in my current state. But that¡¯s okay. The true value of a Contradiction-rank weapon lay in its powerful special skill. ¡°Please¡­ let it be a useful skill¡­¡± Special Skill. Weapons of Mythic rank or higher possessed a unique skill called a ¡®Special Skill.¡¯ Allen¡¯s ¡®Dawn¡¯ had a skill called ¡®Daybreak.¡¯ It was a skill that summoned massive pillars of light from the sky, annihilating all demons that came into contact with the light without any restrictions. Of course, being such an overpowered ability, it had the critical drawback of a one-year cooldown. But the point was that special skills always boasted incredible power. With a mixture of anticipation and anxiety, I clicked the ¡®View Details¡¯ button next to Special Skill. -Ding! The status window appeared. And¡­ ¡°¡­¡± After checking the special skill, I couldn¡¯t help but freeze. . . . ¡°Young Master! Wake up! You have to go to class!¡± ¡°Rachel¡­ Five more minutes¡­¡± ¡°No! You¡¯ll be late if you don¡¯t get up now!¡± I woke up to Rachel¡¯s powerful shout. I quickly gobbled down the breakfast on the table and started getting dressed in my uniform. Shirt, vest, jacket, all in order. Now, to tie the neck tie¡­ ¡°Hmm.¡± This wasn¡¯t easy. I¡¯d need to have tied a necktie in my previous life to know how to do it now. All I did was train back then; I never once wore a suit. As I struggled with the necktie for a while, Rachel, who had been watching from the side, giggled and approached me. ¡°That¡¯s not how you tie it. Give it here. I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± She took the necktie from my hand and began to tie it with deft fingers. ¡°You¡¯re really good at this.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m your personal maid. This much is basic.¡± Her neatly tied twin tails swayed as she covered her mouth and laughed. She finished tying the knot and patted my shoulder. ¡°There, all done!¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The necktie was perfectly tied. It was a world of difference from the clumsy knot I had been trying to make. Seeing my impressed reaction, Rachel puffed out her chest with a proud expression. ¡°I¡¯m quite skilled, you know.¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°Do you want me to teach you? How to tie a necktie properly.¡± I thought for a moment and shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Eh? Why not?¡± ¡°Just¡­ you do it every day.¡± Tying this thing is a hassle. It¡¯s easier to just let someone else do it. Rachel flinched at my words. ¡°Y-You want me to tie it¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°E-Every day¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, every day.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Her face flushed bright red, and she lowered her head. Wow, she¡¯s like a tomato. She fidgeted with her fingers, muttering as if she were uncomfortable. ¡°I-If you¡¯re okay with it, Young Master¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine with it.¡± It means I don¡¯t have to tie this damn necktie myself. Rachel covered her blushing face with both hands and mumbled. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best¡­ to tie your necktie.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± With a short reply, I got up from my seat. As I stood by the entrance, adjusting my crossbody bag, Rachel trotted after me. She was watching me with a satisfied look as I slung the bag over my shoulder. Uncomfortable with her intense gaze, I tilted my head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing~ I¡¯m just happy to see you like this, Young Master~¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± We exchanged small smiles as we looked at each other. ¡°Well, I¡¯m off.¡± ¡°Yes! Have a great day, Young Master!!¡± I left the dormitory with Rachel¡¯s cheers. The blue sky and warm sunshine made for a fantastic day. As I walked under the sun, I thought to myself. Come to think of it¡­ wasn¡¯t today¡¯s class ¡®Practical Combat¡¯? I think it was held in the training grounds. I double-checked the textbooks I had brought and continued walking. Chapter 13 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Mass release 13/15Inside the carriage heading to Building 2, where the lecture was being held, I was checking the reward for the main quest I had completed yesterday. ¡°Status Window.¡± -Ding! [Main Quest] Title: Power Up [Quest Complete] [Check Reward] I thought the reward was just the Lament sword I got yesterday, but it seems there¡¯s something else. The reward was definitely [?????]. I was curious, so let¡¯s check it out. -Ding! When I clicked the ¡®Check Reward¡¯ text box, a mechanical sound rang, and a new window popped up. It was an orange-hued window, different from the usual blue ones. At the top of the orange window, these words were written: ¡°Shop¡­?¡± The ¡®status window¡¯ used by Allen, the protagonist of the novel [Sorrow-erasing heroes], had two main functions: First, ¡®Information Check,¡¯ which showed his stats, status, and other information. Second, ¡®Shop,¡¯ where he could purchase various skills and items. I couldn¡¯t find the Shop no matter how thoroughly I checked the status window, but it seems it was a function added as a main quest reward. ¡®Come to think of it, Allen didn¡¯t start using the Shop system until the latter half of Volume 1¡­¡¯ The Shop might seem trivial, but it was a crucial ability. It allowed you to purchase everything from daily necessities to weapons, effects, and skills, tailored to the situation. The only downside was that the cost-effectiveness was poor, requiring an excessive amount of points¡­ But it was undoubtedly the most helpful ability I could have. ¡°¡­Ah, right, there was this too.¡± I closed the status window and reached out into the air. Then, I called the name of the weapon I had obtained yesterday in my mind. Lament. And then, -Screeeech!! A dark blue sword appeared in mid-air. The moment it materialized in my hand, it let out a strange noise, its dark blue blade trembling. ¡°Stay still.¡± I tightened my grip, suppressing the tremor. Then, I slowly stroked the scabbard, soothing its sharp nerves. -Click¡­ Soon, Lament ceased its fierce noise. As I watched it purr like a cat in response to my gentle touch, I muttered quietly, ¡°This is a really useful feature.¡± A unique ability possessed by weapons of Mythic rank or higher. Subspace Storage. With this ability, I could keep the fact that I possessed Lament a secret. Another advantage was that, unlike other swords, there was no need to carry it around. ¡°It¡¯s too risky for Lament to appear this early.¡± I could become a target for relic hunters. Or the demons might target me, seeing me as a new hero. So, even though I had obtained it, I had no intention of actively using it. Unless it was a truly dire situation, Lament wouldn¡¯t be leaving its scabbard. ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to completely neglect it.¡± Lament¡¯s special skills. I could use them just by holding the hilt. In other words, I could use the skills even while Lament was stored in its scabbard. Since the scabbard had the function of concealing the divine aura, no one would recognize Lament unless I drew the sword myself. ¡°¡­I wish I never had to use the special skills, though.¡± But that was probably wishful thinking. Unwanted situations always arose. I sighed lightly and stroked Lament. Thinking about the countless dangers that would soon come my way. *** Meanwhile, at that time, near Building 2 of Reynolds Academy, a girl was walking briskly across the plaza. ¡°¡­¡± Elegance that didn¡¯t waver despite her hurried pace. Golden hair, like molten sunlight, shimmering brilliantly with each step she took. Blue eyes that held the tranquility of the sea. An impression that was both gentle and cold. Her beauty was enough to draw gasps of admiration from those who beheld her. The girl was walking with a somewhat irritated expression. Behind her, a woman followed closely. She was a mature-looking woman with short brown hair, appearing to be in her mid-twenties. The woman chased after the blonde girl with quiet steps, saying, ¡°Your Highness, your pace is too hasty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I won¡¯t trip.¡± The First Princess of the Empire, Lucy von Lietro. That was the identity of the blonde girl. ¡°You seem unusually emotional today. May I ask the reason?¡± Alice, the chief maid of the imperial family, tilted her head, puzzled by Lucy¡¯s response. Lucy was known for her childlike and innocent personality, but she hadn¡¯t shown this side of herself in recent years. At Alice¡¯s question, Lucy stiffened for a moment. Then, she frowned and replied, ¡°That person¡­ I heard he¡¯s back at the Academy.¡± ¡°By ¡®that person,¡¯ you mean¡­¡± Alice finally remembered. The news about a certain boy who had been causing quite a stir lately. Lucy¡¯s old acquaintance, the delinquent who had become her nemesis. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Young Master Lishite.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A fiery glint flashed in Lucy¡¯s eyes. ¡°After sullying the name of the Blue Bloods like that, he has the audacity to come back.¡± It¡¯s utterly disgusting. Lucy muttered, clenching her fists. Alice sighed inwardly at the sight. She was usually a kind and benevolent person, s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. but why did she always react this way whenever that boy was mentioned? ¡°¡­As I¡¯ve said before, he¡¯s someone Your Highness no longer needs to concern yourself with.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson today.¡± ¡°I understand you¡¯re still hurt by what happened in the past, but¡­¡± ¡°Just the thought of it makes me feel better.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not listening, are you?¡± Despite the maid¡¯s concern, Lucy was lost in her own thoughts. Alice eventually gave up and played along with the girl¡¯s words. ¡°So, what do you mean by ¡®teaching him a lesson¡¯?¡± ¡°During today¡¯s ¡®Practical Combat¡¯ class¡­ I¡¯m going to challenge him to a duel.¡± ¡°A duel, you say.¡± A duel. Not a light spar between students, but a duel between nobles. Needless to say, the implications of such an act were significant. ¡°Do you have something you want from him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy said with a twisted smile. ¡°As a consequence of his defeat, I¡¯m going to have him expelled from the Academy.¡± ¡°As expected. I think that would be a fitting punishment.¡± Lucy nodded several times at Alice¡¯s affirmation and resumed walking. As the summer breeze blew past her, the blonde girl recalled memories of the past. Memories of her once close friend, Raiden Lishite. . . . Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 13 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Her first memory of the boy was when Lucy was seven years old.It was the day Duke Lishite visited the imperial palace. The Duke, who usually visited alone, had brought two children with him that day. A boy with black hair and a girl with red hair. The two children, standing before Lucy, bowed their heads in greeting. ¡°Raiden Lishite, the eldest son of the Lishite family, greets the First Star of the Empire.¡± The older-looking boy greeted first. He bowed his head gracefully, displaying impeccable etiquette. Lucy was slightly impressed. His manners were perfect for someone her age. In contrast to the boy, the girl behind him had awkward manners. ¡°G-Greetings to the Little Sun of the Empire¡­!!¡± Her voice came out too loud, probably due to nervousness. She stumbled over her words. And she mixed up the terms ¡®Little Sun,¡¯ which referred to the Crown Prince, and ¡®Star,¡¯ which referred to the other children of the imperial family. As if realizing her mistakes, the girl¡¯s face flushed red. When tears even started to well up in her red eyes, the boy comforted his sister. The girl quickly hid behind her brother, clinging to his clothes and trembling. She looked quite adorable. As Lucy watched her quietly, the boy smiled awkwardly. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. My sister is quite shy¡­¡± He apologized lightly and patted his sister¡¯s head. A gentle smile graced his lips. Lucy thought his smile was kind. A warm boy. That was Lucy¡¯s first impression of Raiden. . . . After that encounter, the three children met regularly. As children their age often do, they quickly became close. Ariel Lishite was a cute child. Due to her timid nature, she would often burst into tears. Even Lucy¡¯s playful teasing would make her whimper and cling to her brother. Whenever that happened, Raiden would calmly soothe her. Raiden Lishite was a strange child. He was always kind, warm, and almost excessively altruistic. His ever-present smile was like his trademark. Raiden¡¯s personality had a profound impact on Lucy. She learned a lot from him, who always accepted her childish emotions and tantrums with a smile. Unconsciously influenced by him, Lucy began to change her behavior. She, who had lacked consideration, learned to think of others. She, who had been arrogant, learned to humble herself. And those changes brought positive results for Lucy. The maids who attended to her showered her with even more affection, and she was able to mend her strained relationship with her younger sister. Raiden was the person who had the greatest influence on her after her parents. Lucy naturally came to rely on him, and as they grew closer, they became each other¡¯s best friends. A few years passed, and they turned ten years old. ¡°Raiden, Raiden, Raiden!!¡± The Lishite family visited the imperial palace as usual. Lucy ran towards Raiden, her voice filled with excitement. Then, she looked at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°What is it, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Raiden! You¡¯re from the Lishite family, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°And the Lishite family are the closest aides who protect the imperial family, right?¡± Raiden smiled slightly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re well-informed.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! That¡¯s right!¡± Lucy said, waving her arms excitedly like a child who had discovered something interesting. ¡°Then, Raiden!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Become my knight!¡± ¡°Knight? What do you mean?¡± Raiden tilted his head, caught off guard by her unexpected request. Lucy recalled the scene she had witnessed at the imperial palace the day before and spoke. ¡°You know, the thing we saw at the palace yesterday!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°The knighting ceremony!¡± Raiden clapped his hands lightly, as if he had finally remembered. ¡°Ah, I remember now.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it so cool?!¡± ¡°It was certainly grand. It was the knighting ceremony of the Imperial Knights, after all.¡± ¡°Right? You think so too, right?! Then!¡± Lucy declared, placing her hands on her hips confidently. S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You should become my knight too, Raiden!¡± ¡°Me¡­? You want me to?¡± ¡°I want my own knight! Knights are so cool! I read it in a book the other day¡­¡± It seemed she had read a fairy tale about heroic knights. Raiden, seeing the girl¡¯s innocent enthusiasm, chuckled and said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s so cool, wouldn¡¯t it be better for Your Highness to become a knight yourself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a princess. Instead of becoming a knight myself, I should be the one who has loyal knights as my subjects!¡± Raiden nodded as if he understood. Well, he didn¡¯t really understand, but he knew from experience that it was better to just go along with Lucy¡¯s whims. He shrugged with a slightly awkward smile. ¡°But why ask me? I have no talent for martial arts, so I¡¯m not fit to be a knight¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need that.¡± Lucy shook her head. ¡°Father said that knights and their masters are in a hierarchical relationship, but they¡¯re also the closest of friends.¡± She smiled brightly and said, ¡°You just need to be there as my knight, as my best friend, Raiden.¡± Raiden looked at Lucy, who was smiling radiantly, for a moment. Then, he chuckled along with her and nodded. ¡°Closest of friends¡­ That sounds nice.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Raiden looked at Lucy and quietly knelt on one knee. Then, he said in a calm voice, ¡°I, Raiden Lishite, pledge to be the loyal knight of the First Princess of the Empire, Lucy von Lietro.¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm, mhm.¡± Lucy tapped Raiden¡¯s head and shoulder once each with the teaspoon she was holding. ¡°May you always remain my friend, my knight.¡± Lucy spoke with exaggerated emphasis, imitating the dignified tone of her father that she had witnessed the day before. Raiden chuckled and replied, ¡°As you command, my liege.¡± It was a small promise made by two ten-year-old children who knew nothing of the world. . . . Lucy stomped her feet and continued walking. Her mind was filled with thoughts of the wretched knight who had broken his promise. She shuddered, remembering Raiden¡¯s cold voice from their previous encounter. -A promise? Ah, you¡¯re talking about that childish game. -I¡¯ve long forgotten about it. -How foolish. A sarcastic tone and a mocking voice. That was the voice of the changed Raiden. Lucy gritted her teeth and glared straight ahead. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach that bastard a lesson today!¡± ¡°Your Highness, please be mindful of your words¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ll have him expelled no matter what!!¡± Lucy shouted loudly, continuing on her way. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 14 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Mass release 14/15The training ground was located near the main building of Reynolds Academy. Its size was equivalent to several soccer fields combined. This enormous training ground was one of the prides of Reynolds Academy. It had state-of-the-art facilities and exterior walls that absorbed mana to cushion impacts. Equipment and potions of all kinds were readily available. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. There was even a medical facility set up to immediately respond to any injuries. It was an environment where everything needed for training was prepared. A class for the second-year Raphael class was in progress in this training ground. For your information, the class name Raphael was taken from the names of saints appearing in the Bible, but you don¡¯t need to pay much attention to that. The religious aspects of this world are so complicated that it¡¯ll only give you a headache if you try to understand them. Anyway, the students of Raphael class were standing in neat rows, their postures impeccable. Of course, I was among them. Our gazes were fixed on a slender man standing outside the formation. ¡°Good to see you all again today.¡± A green-haired man who appeared to be in his late twenties. The professor in charge of the ¡®Practical Combat¡¯ course and the homeroom teacher of Raphael class. Lucas Landlanto. The large and small scars and lean muscles visible on his arms were a testament to the intensity of his life. Despite those intimidating marks, he had a gentle demeanor, which spoke volumes about his character. ¡°As I announced last time, today¡¯s class will be conducted through student sparring.¡± He explained the upcoming class in a soft voice. ¡°Pair up with whomever you want. Then, one team at a time will come forward and spar, and I¡¯ll provide feedback and areas for improvement for each of you.¡± Lucas gave us five minutes to choose our partners and watched us with a subtle smile. At first, the students hesitated and didn¡¯t move, but as time passed, they started looking for their partners. Meanwhile, I just stood still. No one would want to pair up with me anyway, so I figured I¡¯d just wait and spar with whoever was left over. I squatted down in a corner, staring blankly at the students who were chatting amongst themselves. Just choosing a sparring partner, something so trivial, seemed to bring joy to these kids. Their faces were full of smiles. ¡°¡­¡± ¡­It makes me envious. You guys are living your 18 years like you should. My eighteen years are filled with nothing but hellish memories. Not just eighteen, but seventeen, nineteen, and all the years before and after. -Rest? Why would you need such a thing? -Stop whining and get up, we¡¯re not even halfway done yet. The voices of nightmares echoed in my ears. I clenched my jaw and looked away. Even though the five-minute time limit was almost up, not a single person stood by my side. ¡®Well¡­ it¡¯s only natural.¡¯ I gave a bitter smile and brushed my bangs aside. I just want time to pass quickly. Standing here alone is so awkward. As I was feeling self-conscious and staring at the patterns on the training ground floor, I suddenly heard someone calling my name. ¡°Young Master Lishite.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Surprised by the unexpected call, I looked up to see an unexpected figure approaching me. Long, flowing golden hair. Blue eyes that seemed to capture the tranquility of the azure sky. A beauty comparable to Margaret, but with a completely different aura. I stared blankly at the girl. Because, strangely enough, I knew her. Not just Raiden, but Kim Naru knew her too. ¡°The First Princess¡­?¡± It was Lucy von Lietro, the First Princess of the Empire. Raiden¡¯s old friend, now turned nemesis. A minor character who briefly appeared in the original story, and the older sister of Allen¡¯s love interest, the Second Princess. ¡°¡­¡± The girl I had only seen in the novel and Raiden¡¯s memories was standing before me, looking down at me. As I stared at her with a mixture of wonder and bitterness, Lucy took off her glove and threw it at me, saying, ¡°Young Master Lishite, I challenge you to a duel.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± I stammered, looking at the white piece of cloth that had landed on my shoulder. A duel. As anyone who¡¯s read a few medieval fantasy novels would know, a duel held significant meaning in this era. Simply put, it was like a bet with a bit more force behind it. Each participant would wager something they desired and engage in a contest. The format varied depending on the circumstances, but it was mostly a form of martial arts combat. The loser of the duel had to fulfill one request of the winner, and there was no way to refuse. However, the winner couldn¡¯t make unreasonable or unjust demands. Only demands based on the principles of good and the eradication of evil were allowed. Surely Lucy knew all this. After all, Raiden had personally taught her about it. So the fact that she was challenging me to a duel meant¡­ ¡°If you lose to me¡­ you will withdraw from Reynolds Academy.¡± She must see me as the ¡®evil¡¯ of this Academy. This is insane. At Lucy¡¯s bombshell declaration, the students¡¯ gazes subtly shifted towards us. Look at these bastards, not saying a word to my face but whispering behind my back. Even Professor Lucas was looking at us with a strange expression. My head was spinning from this dizzying Academy event. ¡°¡­¡± What should I do¡­? A duel with the princess? If I accidentally hit her too hard, I could be dragged to the execution grounds for treason! And if I refused the challenge, I would be branded as a coward. It would severely damage my social standing. So, ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± What else could I do but refuse? I was already socially ostracized; what difference would it make to add more dirt on top? Besides, it was a duel with the princess! Even in a noble society, there wouldn¡¯t be a single crazy bastard who would accept this challenge without hesitation. It wasn¡¯t just a spar; who would duel the princess? Even if I refused here, everyone would probably understand and let it slide. ¡­Or maybe not. ¡°Y-You coward¡­! Trying to avoid a duel?!¡± ¡°I am deeply sorry. Unfortunately, I have been weak-hearted since I was young and am not suited for such grand affairs.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I trust Your Highness will understand.¡± I could see Lucy¡¯s hand trembling at my brazen response. I had intentionally spoken in a slightly cheeky manner to provoke her, and it seemed to be working. More importantly, did she really think I would accept the duel? I thought she was just trying to pick on me because she saw the old asshole in me, but judging from her reaction, she seemed to be serious¡­? She¡¯s smart and good at studying, just like her father, but she can be naive at times. Ah, this was Raiden¡¯s assessment, not mine. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go find another partner.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell the Empire¡¯s precious First Princess to get lost, so I decided to leave instead. However, Professor Lucas, who had been watching us, stopped me. ¡°Mr. Lishite. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to spar with the princess, even if it¡¯s not a duel.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Look around.¡± Puzzled by his cryptic words, I frowned and scanned my surroundings. The time for finding partners was over, and all the other students had already paired up. The only ones left were Lucy and me. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Damn it. I swallowed my words and rubbed my forehead. . . . Lucy and I were sitting side by side, waiting for our turn. We were fifth in line. Right after the fourth spar, which was currently underway. Even while watching the spar, Lucy would occasionally glance at me. She couldn¡¯t stay still, fidgeting with her fingers. It seemed that my refusal to duel had shocked her quite a bit. Well, whatever. I was only focused on the impressive spectacle unfolding before my eyes. This spar was between two mages, and I was fascinated by the clash of magic, something I had never seen in my previous life. Of course, I had acquired most of the knowledge about magic through synchronizing with Raiden, but seeing it in person was a completely different experience. As I watched the flames, water splashes, flashes of light, and shadows dance across the training ground, a thought naturally came to mind. This is amazing¡­ ¡®Maybe I should start practicing magic tomorrow.¡¯ As I was pondering that thought, -Ding! The bell signaling the end of the spar rang. The match was decided. ¡°Next students, get ready.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice followed. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 14 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Lucy and I stood up without a word and walked towards the training ground.As we approached, Lucas pointed to one side and said, ¡°Choose any weapon you like.¡± He was pointing to a rack filled with various weapons and equipment. ¡°I¡¯ll take a spear.¡± Lucy reached out without hesitation and picked up a spear. She swung it a few times experimentally, then nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take this sword.¡± I also picked up a sword from the rack without delay. It was a single-edged katana. It seemed to be a practice sword, as the blade wasn¡¯t sharpened. Lucas¡¯s eyes lit up slightly when he saw the weapon I had chosen. ¡°Oh, an Eastern sword? You¡¯ve chosen an interesting weapon.¡± This is what I¡¯m used to. Your double-edged swords are the ones that are unfamiliar to me¡­ As I was gripping and releasing the sword, checking its feel, Lucas approached me quietly and spoke. ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Lishite?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°About sparring with the princess. You seemed reluctant.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Well¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re uncomfortable, just say so. I can switch partners for you.¡± Lucas patted my shoulder lightly and returned to his position. I watched him for a moment, then came to my senses and took a step forward. I was momentarily tempted by his offer, but I shook it off. Since it was just a spar, not a duel, there was no need to go that far. ¡­And I didn¡¯t really want to ask him for help. I tightened my grip on the sword and stepped onto the training ground. Lucy was already standing in the center of the large circular arena, ready to begin. I stood before her with an impassive expression. Lucas lightly shook the bell in his hand and said, ¡°Begin when the bell rings. Both of you, get ready.¡± S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I took a deep breath and widened my eyes, focusing. Lucy also assumed a ready stance, aiming the tip of her spear at me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A brief silence hung in the air as we faced each other. And the silence was broken by -Ding! The clear ringing of the bell. . . . People say that modern kendo lacks practicality. Kendo is a sport that focuses on speed and precise strikes. It has its limitations when it comes to weapon grappling against other weapons in actual combat. But does that mean medieval swordsmanship is overwhelmingly superior to modern kendo? That¡¯s not true either. Compared to the clean movements of kendo, medieval swordsmanship has many unnecessary techniques, and its rigid forms lack fluidity and naturalness. In short, they¡¯re both about the same. One is suitable for combat but outdated, while the other is modern but not as suitable for combat. Of course, if a normally trained kendo practitioner were to face a medieval knight, the latter would have a higher chance of winning. Modern kendo is relatively unfamiliar with real combat. But that¡¯s only true for ¡®normally¡¯ trained practitioners. -Whoosh! The spear blade came hurtling towards me at a terrifying speed, tearing through the air. Just before it struck my face, I tilted my head slightly, deflecting it. Then, I lightly moved my sword, parrying the immediate follow-up attack. -Clang!!! A thin sound, too delicate for the clash of spear and sword. It was the sound that could only be produced when my sword struck the tip of Lucy¡¯s spear with perfect precision. I felt the weight and vibration through my hand and smirked slightly. ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ When I was Kim Naru, I spent every day training, and around the age of seventeen, I hit a wall. My technique had already reached its peak, with no room for further improvement. My physical strength and flexibility were also far beyond that of ordinary people. In short, I had reached my limit. No matter how much I trained, my skills didn¡¯t improve any further. Seeing this, my father introduced a new training method. -From today onwards, you will spar with these people. -Not one at a time, but all of them. Simultaneously. It was sparring. Not just sparring with regular kendo practitioners, but against various types of cold weapons: spears, double-edged swords, one-handed swords, rapiers, and more. My father gathered masters of all kinds of weapons and lined them up before me. Since my technique had reached its peak, he decided to instill the very instincts and reflexes of combat into my body. At first, it was two or three opponents at a time, but eventually, it became six or seven. ¡°¡­¡± ¡­Thinking back, my father was a complete madman. It wasn¡¯t training; it was torture, a form of relentless pressure. At first, I couldn¡¯t adapt to the raw, unrestrained fighting, and I just got beaten up throughout the sparring sessions. The beatings continued. A year passed. Two years passed. By the third year, I had completely adapted to kendo as a form of combat. I could even hold my own against six opponents in the weekly one-on-six sparring sessions. By the time I was 22 and participating in the World Championships, I had a win rate of over 90%. One of the masters who had been beaten unconscious by me even called me a ¡®monster¡¯ in fear. How ridiculous. It was you guys who turned me into a monster. That¡¯s how I, instead of becoming a normal kendo practitioner, became a monster and once again rose to the top. -Clang!!! I parried another sharp thrust. Disbelief finally crept into Lucy¡¯s blue eyes as she gritted her teeth and swung her spear. The surrounding students also began to murmur amongst themselves. -He blocked it again¡­!! -Is that really Young Master Lishite¡­? I thought he had no talent for physical combat¡­ -How can he so easily deflect the attacks of the princess, who¡¯s among the top five in Raphael class¡­ I tilted my head, deflecting the spear blade aimed at my head with the back of my sword. Top five¡­? Sure, she had strength and some sharp techniques, but that was about it. Her gaze control was terrible, and her footwork was sloppy. Each individual move was decent, but she couldn¡¯t connect them smoothly, making her attacks feel disjointed. ¡°¡­¡± Well, I guess that¡¯s to be expected from someone ranked fifth in her class. I had gone from watching the World Championships to high school level, so I hadn¡¯t realized the difference. ¡®¡­The opponent I faced in the World Championship preliminaries was much better than this.¡¯ In short, she was a pushover. -Screech¡­! Clang!!! I lightly scraped my sword down the spear shaft and attacked her hand. As expected, she let go of the spear with one hand, but sorry, I had anticipated that as well. ¡°Gasp¡­!!¡± The moment the number of hands holding the spear went from two to one, I swung my right leg and powerfully kicked the spear shaft. The impact sent Lucy¡¯s hand holding the spear flying sideways, exposing her entire abdomen. ¡°Ugh¡­!!¡± Lucy tried to assume a defensive stance with a look of dismay, but I had no intention of letting this opportunity slip. Using the momentum and rotational force of my body, I spun around in an instant and delivered a clean roundhouse kick to her abdomen. ¡°Ugh¡­!!¡± Lucy let out a groan and stumbled backward. Uh¡­ Did I kick her too hard¡­? It was hard to control my strength with this body, which had completely different strength, physique, and speed compared to my previous life. Since my Strength, Agility, and Stamina stats were so ridiculously low, I thought I could just kick with all my might. But it seemed that my technique had amplified the destructive power. ¡°Uh, um¡­ Your Highness? A-Are you alright¡­?¡± ¡°......!!¡± My question was a mix of embarrassment and concern. I had asked out of genuine remorse, but Lucy seemed to have taken it differently. ¡°Ugh, uh¡­ Mocking me¡­ You¡¯re still as frivolous as ever.¡± No, no. That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m really sorry¡­? Lucy¡¯s deep blue eyes were burning with anger. I tried to explain, but she ignored me, grabbing her spear again and shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll make you kneel today¡­ no matter what¡­!!¡± Seriously. This is driving me crazy. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 15 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Mass release 15/15. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) on Ko-fiSword and spear. If these two weapons were to fight, which one would win? Most people would bet on the spear. The spear¡¯s long reach gives it an absolute advantage in a ranged battle. In reality, when a sword and spear clash, the spear wins nine times out of ten. The weapon matchup. It¡¯s like an insurmountable wall. To put it into perspective¡­ no matter how big and ferocious a cat is, it can¡¯t defeat a tiger. Anyway, for a sword to defeat a spear, there needs to be an overwhelming difference in skill. And fortunately, I had the skills to crush Lucy. -Clang!! Crack¡­! Thud!!! Every time our blades clashed, loud sounds reverberated throughout the training ground. I controlled my breathing and widened my sweat-drenched eyes, focusing. In my cold vision, only the sharp slashes cutting through the air were visible. -Whoosh!!! The spear¡¯s elaborate movements converged into a single point. It transformed into a swift thrust, aimed at my right shoulder. I blocked it with a powerful upward swing of my sword. -Clang!!! The loudest sound yet pierced my eardrums. For a moment, I almost lost my grip, but I immediately regained my stance and swung horizontally with all my might. I feinted a strike while stepping back quickly to create distance. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Rough breaths escaped my lips. Damn it, I¡¯m already exhausted after moving this much? I had moved as if I still had my previous body, and my stamina was depleted in an instant. It felt like my technique execution was a bit off too. ¡®But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose.¡¯ Still, I felt a strange sense of unease. In my previous life, I could have subdued an opponent like this within three moves. Of course, that was abnormal; I wasn¡¯t weak now. I was still overwhelming Lucy, who had superior stamina and strength, with just my technique alone. -¡­ The noisy chatter from the surroundings had died down. Everyone was staring at Lucy and me, their eyes wide with shock. Why are they so surprised¡­? I¡¯m holding my own, but I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m doing anything spectacular. Poor stamina management, weak strength, clumsy footwork. There wasn¡¯t a single thing I was satisfied with in this spar. If my father were watching this, he would probably beat the crap out of me in the name of teaching me a lesson. ¡°Gasp¡­ Huff¡­ How¡­ How are you¡­?¡± Lucy muttered. How am I what? You¡¯re practically telling me where you¡¯re going to attack with your eyes. If I couldn¡¯t even block that, I¡¯d have wasted the last ten years of my life. I adjusted my grip on the sword and glanced at the clock. ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ Over ten minutes had already passed. Considering my stamina, I needed to finish this in the next exchange. I might have sounded confident, but I was starting to struggle. I stepped forward once again, charging towards the blonde girl. Lucy swung her spear as if to intercept my approach. I dodged it by twisting my body or deflected it with my sword, closing the distance between us. -Whoosh! Crack¡­!! Every time I moved my head or body, the sound of the spear blade narrowly missing me grazed my ears. I had abandoned all defense, focusing solely on offense. If my footwork faltered even slightly, I would be vulnerable to a counterattack. ¡°Ugh¡­!!¡± The precarious situation sent my brain into overdrive, and the pounding of my heart made my senses numb. The sensations from my previous life were slowly returning. They were etched into my soul like indelible pencil marks. -Clang!! Crack! Thud!!! I could see it. More and more clearly. Every single movement the girl in front of me made. Her gaze, her breathing, her preparatory movements, her steps, her expression. Everything. I had already grasped her completely. ¡®She¡¯s focusing all her energy on defense.¡¯ Did she notice that I was nearing my limit? It seemed she was trying to stall for time. I could force my way through, but the difference in our basic stats was too great, and my stamina was running low. So how could I create an opening in her defense? A moment of contemplation. Then, I smirked slightly and spoke. ¡°My liege.¡± As expected, this kind of thing works wonders on kids. ¡°Didn¡¯t you swear to protect me?¡± ¡°......!!¡± A heavy blow of trash talk, momentarily shaking her composure. A flicker of agitation crossed the girl¡¯s face. At the same time, her solid defense wavered, creating an opening, and I seized it. ¡°No¡­!!¡± Lucy came to her senses belatedly and swung her spear, but it only grazed my forehead, failing to land a solid hit. I felt a burning pain where the spear tip had scraped past, but I didn¡¯t care. After all, this was all part of the plan. -Clang!!! My sword, swung with all my might, knocked the spear away, and her hand, loosened in surprise, lost its grip on the weapon. ¡°Ugh¡­?!¡± Not yet. As soon as I confirmed that Lucy had been disarmed, I swept her legs out from under her, sending her crashing to the ground. Then, I thrust my sword into the floor, aiming it just past her face. -Thud!!! The blade narrowly missed. I was panting heavily, half-straddling the fallen girl. Before me, I saw the beautiful blonde frozen in shock. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Drip, drip. Drops of blood from my forehead fell onto Lucy¡¯s cheek. It was a wound from Lucy¡¯s attack earlier. I had intentionally adjusted my angle so that the blood would drip onto her cheek. -Crazy¡­ -¡­ -¡­ The spectators were frozen in place as well. Overwhelmed by the excessively intense atmosphere, no doubt. This was exactly what I had intended. Shocked gazes, bewildered expressions, a chilling silence. ¡®Success.¡¯ I let out a long breath, satisfied that things had gone according to plan. Like it or not, I was going to attend this Academy for the next two years. But I couldn¡¯t afford to be treated like the delinquent Raiden of the past during my time here. My mental fortitude wasn¡¯t that strong. So I needed a definite turnaround. A shocking reversal, something unforgettable, something that would be etched into everyone¡¯s minds. This spar was a performance to mark the beginning of that reversal. It was also a warning to those who looked at me with disdain. I¡¯m a crazy bastard. Don¡¯t even think about messing with me. ¡®Of course, I didn¡¯t plan for Lucy to be my sparring partner¡­¡¯ Even if it was just a spar, it would cause trouble if I beat up the Empire¡¯s princess. So I tried to subdue her without causing any serious injuries. It took quite a bit of effort. ¡°¡­Haha, hahaha!!¡± A refreshing laugh burst out of me, a mixture of satisfaction and exhilaration. It had been a bit fun. There was no father glaring at me, no masters relentlessly trying to beat me down. And my opponent wasn¡¯t someone overwhelmingly strong, someone I couldn¡¯t possibly defeat, like in the world finals. ¡°Ahaha¡­ Haha!!¡± It was the first time in my life I had swung a sword so freely. Perhaps because the tension had finally broken, I was laughing like a madman. Unaware of how my actions would be perceived by those around me. ¡°¡­Hic.¡± It started from somewhere nearby. A strange sound reached my ears, and I lowered my head to look. There, ¡°Sniff¡­ Sob¡­¡± Were teary blue eyes. Her trembling eyebrows and pale face told me that she was terrified. Only then did I realize how strange I must have looked. I quickly got up, trying to calm Lucy down¡­ ¡°Sob¡­ Waaahhhh!!!¡± But the blonde girl burst into tears. Ah. I¡¯m screwed. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 15 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The idol of the masses, a star born from the sun.The apple of the imperial family¡¯s eye. A girl revered for her benevolent nature and dazzling beauty. Lucy von Lietro, the First Princess of the Empire. The girl who always maintained her imperial dignity was currently¡­ ¡°Sniff¡­ Sob¡­¡± Trembling and shedding tears. Her blue eyes, like the sea, were filled with a mixture of tears and fear. When faced with a bizarre situation, humans tend to feel fear before understanding or empathy. It was the same for Lucy. ¡°Ahaha¡­ Haha!!¡± The boy was straddling her, laughing maniacally. Every time a drop of blood from his forehead landed on her cheek, Lucy flinched. The poor girl bit her lip, trying to hold back her sobs. ¡®W-What is this¡­¡¯ It¡¯s scary. So scary. At first, she just wanted to teach the bad Raiden a lesson. But the situation had taken a strange turn. The first moment she realized something was wrong was when she heard the boy¡¯s mocking words. -Heh¡­ Your Highness, are you alright? His face, full of scorn, as he looked down on her. Her abdomen ached, throbbing with pain from his powerful kick. Lucy had to suppress her groans and force herself to get up. It¡¯s strange. He¡¯s definitely Raiden. The same Raiden who had no talent for physical combat since childhood, the one who always relied on her and Neria. But why. Did he feel like a completely different person? -I¡¯ll make you kneel today¡­ no matter what¡­!! She had declared confidently, but Lucy had been on the defensive throughout the spar. The boy¡¯s attacks were simple yet sharp, and his defense was impenetrable, blocking all of her attacks. It was like facing a wall. A massive, insurmountable wall. No matter how persistently she swung her spear, all she got in return was the sound of wind cutting through the air. Lucy grew increasingly anxious. ¡®What¡­ What is this¡­!! You weren¡¯t like this before, Raiden¡­!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just his superior skills that were pressuring her. His cold, black eyes. Those eyes, filled with unknown emotions, sent chills down her spine. Especially, -My liege. -Didn¡¯t you swear to protect me? The bizarre smirk that twisted his lips. That unnatural smile was enough to make her heart skip a beat. Shocking words and a shocking expression. Completely caught off guard by the boy¡¯s psychological warfare, Lucy was defeated, and now she was whimpering, half-pinned beneath him. But in truth, her tears weren¡¯t just from the frustration of defeat. -¡­Haha, hahaha!! The boy, who had been frozen in place, panting, suddenly started laughing like a madman. As if he were genuinely enjoying this situation. He let out a pure, clear laugh. That smile, mixed with the vicious aura he had exuded just moments ago, created a grotesque scene. Lucy felt instinctive fear. Right next to her was the boy¡¯s sword, embedded in the ground, having narrowly missed her face. Drops of blood from his forehead were dripping onto her cheek. And the boy before her was acting in a way she couldn¡¯t understand. Tears welled up in her eyes. S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Don¡¯t cry¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­¡¯ Lucy desperately tried to hold back her sobs, to maintain her dignity as a princess¡­ ¡°Haha, ahaha!! Aha¡­! Ha¡­ Uh.¡± But the moment her eyes met his black eyes, filled with madness, ¡°Sob¡­ Waaahhhh!!!¡± She burst into tears. *** The spar ended like that. Lucy, sobbing sorrowfully, left the training ground, supported by her attendants. Everyone glared at me as they passed by. Honestly, I had nothing to say, so I just kept my head down. ¡°¡­¡± Damn it. Why did I do that? How could I make the princess cry, you idiot¡­? She probably already hated me, and now I made her cry in front of everyone. As I was reflecting on my mistake and repenting, someone called out to me in a gentle voice. ¡°Mr. Lishite.¡± It was Professor Lucas. ¡­I¡¯m going to get scolded, aren¡¯t I? My father used to hit me thirty times for every mistake I made. How much am I going to get hit here? ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bleeding from your forehead.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I had mentally prepared myself for the incoming slap, but what came back was an unexpected question about my injury. Startled, I looked up and saw Professor Lucas looking at me with concern. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look too serious, but¡­ you should be careful, or it might get worse.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You know the infirmary next to the training ground, right? Go get it treated.¡± Lucas patted my shoulder lightly once again. Seeing his kind gesture, I belatedly realized something. Ah. Come to think of it, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to hit me. I¡¯m the eldest son of a Duke family. There¡¯s no way a professor would dare lay a hand on someone like me. Korn, who¡¯s best friends with Steiner, might ask, ¡°What does your father do?¡± and hit me, but not all professors are like him. ¡®This is awesome¡­?¡¯ No getting beaten up after training? What a refreshing educational policy. So I don¡¯t have to apply ointment to my body before going to bed anymore? ¡°Mr. Lishite?¡± ¡°¡­Ah, y-yes. I understand.¡± Lost in my silly thoughts, I belatedly came to my senses and nodded at Lucas¡¯s call. I must be really tired. To be having such pointless thoughts. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going.¡± ¡°You can leave freely after getting treated. Class is almost over anyway.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I trudged out of the training ground. The sky was clear and blue, and I let out a long breath. The plan had been successful, and I had even enjoyed the spar, but why did I feel so miserable? -Sob¡­ Waaahhhh!!! ¡°Damn it.¡± Those tear-filled blue eyes kept flashing before my eyes. They overlapped with the remnants of the past I had seen in Raiden¡¯s memories. I ran my hand through my hair in frustration. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡­I should have held back a little. I¡¯m always like this. I get carried away and lose control the moment I let loose. You pathetic idiot. I¡¯ve ruined so many people because of this personality. ¡®Should I apologize to her later?¡¯ She probably won¡¯t accept it. Considering all the things Raiden had done to her. And now I even made her cry, so she might not even want to see me. Well¡­ Raiden had made Lucy cry many times too, but never like this. Never this much, and never in front of everyone. ¡®Should I kill myself?¡¯ A surprisingly rational option popped into my head, but I quickly dismissed it. As I was writing a letter of apology in my mind with a bitter taste in my mouth, a familiar mechanical sound rang in my ears. -Ding! [Hidden Quest Achieved] ¡°¡­?¡± What¡¯s this now? A hidden quest? What did I even do today to achieve this? I tilted my head and opened the status window. ¡°Status Window.¡± -Ding! [Hidden Quest Achieved] Title: Slayer of Something Completion Conditions 1. Win against a spear user of rank C or higher. (Complete) 2. Be hit no more than 3 times. (Complete) Reward: Title ¡®Spear Slayer¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± I was already in the middle of repenting, and now it¡¯s making this permanent¡­? Isn¡¯t that a bit harsh¡­? I glared at the status window with resentment, but it remained silent. So you¡¯re not on my side either, huh? I pouted and clicked the ¡®Claim Reward¡¯ button. -Ding! [The title ¡®Spear Slayer¡¯ will be added to your existing titles.] [Current Titles] 1. Eldest Son of the Lishite Family 2. Troublemaker 3. Lonely Boy 4. Spear Slayer (New!) [Title - Spear Slayer] Effect: Strength stat increases by 1 when facing spear users. [This title can synergize with other ¡®Slayer¡¯ titles.] ¡°Oh¡­¡± What¡¯s this? The effect is pretty decent. And it¡¯s a synergy title, which means it can grow. I stumbled upon something good in an unexpected place. It felt like thinking I had two hours of training left, only to realize there was only one hour left. -Ding! [After a bad event, a good event always follows.] [Self-blame is not good.] [Mistakes should be the foundation for growth, not the start of self-loathing.] ¡°Status Window¡­¡± On top of that, words of encouragement from the status window. Touched by its kindness, I frowned. Right, there¡¯s no way you were trying to make fun of me. You were trying to cheer me up. ¡°¡­Thank you. Always.¡± I muttered softly. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure this place without you. You protected my mind from collapsing with the ¡®Iron Will¡¯ skill, and you lifted me from despair, leading me to a second chance. You¡¯re a suspicious, ambiguous existence. Of course, I still have doubts about whether I can truly trust you, but I can¡¯t help but feel grateful. -Ding! [I am merely acting according to the manual.] ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know.¡± The status window replied curtly. I chuckled and nodded at its response. Alright, let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s just try a little harder. I wiped the blood from my forehead and walked on. ¡­But is this really okay? I think I¡¯m bleeding quite a lot¡­? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 16 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The first chapter of the regular release. Release Schedule: every alternate day.One month. It had already been a month since I entered Raiden¡¯s body. My tumultuous life at the Academy was already entering its second week. Time had flown by faster than I expected. Maybe it was because of the various events involving Ariel, Margaret, Lucy, and others. It felt like the past month had vanished in the blink of an eye. Still, nothing major had happened besides that. The only problem was that the Academy classes were difficult¡­ Well, I¡¯ll just have to muddle through somehow. I was slowly and steadily adapting to my new life. ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± I said lightly, standing at the entrance. Then, with a clatter, a head of brown hair popped out from the kitchen. ¡°One moment, Young Master!¡± She stopped what she was doing and scurried over to me. She reached out and straightened my crooked tie. ¡°You must dress neatly.¡± ¡°¡­This is too much of a hassle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to do it for you~¡± Rachel giggled and adjusted my clothes. Hmm¡­ This was a bit embarrassing. It felt like I couldn¡¯t even dress myself properly, like a child. Feeling awkward, I asked, ¡°Should I learn how to tie a tie properly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright~ I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you bothered?¡± ¡°I actually enjoy it.¡± She hummed happily as she spoke. Well, I can¡¯t take away her joy if she likes it so much. She already works hard every day. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s definitely not because I¡¯m too lazy to do it myself. While I was busy justifying myself, the tie was already neatly tied. Rachel smiled brightly and poked my cheek. ¡°I hope you never learn how to tie a tie, Young Master~¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just because~¡± ¡°You¡¯re being difficult.¡± Rachel was great, but sometimes she said strange things. I mean, if I ask what you mean, at least explain it. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t say anything in the first place. I grumbled inwardly and opened the front door. ¡°I¡¯m really going now.¡± ¡°Yes! Have a good day!!¡± With her cheerful encouragement echoing behind me, I set off for school. A cool breeze ruffled my hair. Had time really passed so quickly? The season, which had embraced the scorching heat just a month ago, was now taking steps towards autumn, bringing with it a cool breeze and colorful foliage. ¡°¡­It¡¯s already been a month.¡± Raiden. When I first possessed this sinful guy, I thought it was a lost cause. But contrary to my worries, I had been living quite peacefully. After all, there was still time before the events from the original story unfolded. The only slightly disappointing thing was that my old image wasn¡¯t improving. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± I hadn¡¯t caused any trouble in the past month. I hadn¡¯t skipped class or been late. I hadn¡¯t talked back to the professors, and I had been diligently attending lectures. Yet, the persistent rumors and my reputation refused to improve. People were surprised when they saw me, but they didn¡¯t approach me. ¡®Why? I haven¡¯t done anything too noticeable¡­¡¯ ¡­Or maybe I did? Just a little. Really, just a tiny bit. But compared to Raiden, I was a saint. I made excuses in my mind as I crossed the street. Soon, I heard someone calling my name from afar. ¡°Brother!¡± I looked up and saw a girl with crimson hair running towards me, waving both hands. She was smiling brightly, carrying a yellow bag, and she looked adorable. Like a little chick. She would get mad if she heard me say that, calling it childish. ¡°Ariel.¡± I smiled faintly as I embraced Ariel, who leaped into my arms. She greeted me with a cheerful voice. ¡°Good morning!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Good morning.¡± I patted her head a few times, and Ariel purred, melting into my touch. She acted more like a cat than a chick. Switching between prey and predator¡­ she was a scary girl indeed. I walked alongside Ariel. Come to think of it, going to school with Ariel like this had become a daily routine. Ever since that day she stormed into the classroom, Ariel had been clinging to me. As if she was trying to make up for two years of suppressed childish affection. I let out a sigh, feeling a bittersweet sensation at the warmth radiating from her arm. ¡°¡­¡± Ariel wasn¡¯t annoying. In fact, it was quite enjoyable to be with her. But it was a bit overwhelming. Like experiencing motion sickness because I hadn¡¯t fully adjusted yet. The warmth of another person was unfamiliar, and it sometimes made me feel nauseous. I even heard echoes of the past. ¡®¡­I¡¯ll have to overcome this someday. This is the life I have to live.¡¯ I repeated this resolution to myself, but my heart remained heavy. The thought of becoming accustomed to peace and leisure was unimaginable. Worry and melancholy continued to weigh on me. It felt like I was staring blankly at a possibility I couldn¡¯t reach. ¡®It¡¯ll be okay¡­ Yes, it¡¯ll be okay.¡¯ I forced an awkward smile, trying to conceal my complicated emotions. I didn¡¯t want Ariel to worry if she saw my gloomy expression. As I was sorting out my thoughts, we arrived at the carriage stop. ¡°Bye! See you tomorrow at school!!¡± Ariel waved at me as she boarded the carriage that had arrived just in time. I waved back lightly and waited for the carriage heading to the Second Building. I stood still and looked up at the sky. White paint strokes gradually appeared on the blue canvas. I closed my eyes slowly beneath the vast, tranquil landscape. . . . ¡°Alright, that concludes today¡¯s lecture.¡± The voice announcing the end of the class echoed through the room. As the professor packed up his belongings and left the classroom, the students began to rise from their seats one by one. I was among them. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I yawned and stretched, feeling stiff and exhausted. Sitting at a desk with a book open all day was taking its toll on my body. Studying really wasn¡¯t for me. Who knew staying awake could be this difficult? I gathered my things and left the classroom. As I was getting up, I briefly made eye contact with Margaret, who was sitting far away, but I quickly averted my gaze, pretending not to notice her. ¡°¡­Well, shall we go again today?¡± I slung my crossbody bag over my shoulder and started walking. During the past month, I had focused on two main things. First, mastering Raiden¡¯s unique talent, ¡®Blink¡¯ (short-range teleportation). And second, acquiring other ¡®Slayer¡¯ titles, like the ¡®Spear Slayer¡¯ title I had obtained from my spar with Lucy. What? You¡¯re asking about the midterm exams? Let¡¯s just skip that part. There are some things that effort alone can¡¯t achieve. As long as I don¡¯t fail, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t expect too much from me. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 16 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°Status Window, show me my information.¡±Desperately trying to ignore my academic responsibilities, I summoned the status window. -Ding! [User: Raiden Lishite] Gender: Male Age: 18 Race: Human [Stat Information] Strength: D- Stamina: D- Agility: D Total Mana: 31 [Skill Information] 1. Imperial Common Language (Automatically Activated) 2. Iron Will (Automatically Activated) 3. Short-Range Teleportation (Blink) 4. Empty Slot 5. Empty Slot . . . [Titles] 1. Eldest Son of the Lishite Family 2. Delinquent [T/N: Changing it to ¡®Delinquent¡¯ from ¡®Troublemaker¡¯] 3. Lonely Boy 4. Spear Slayer 5. Sword Slayer 6. Martial Arts Slayer 7. Hammer Slayer 8. After a month of rigorous training, I had successfully raised all my Strength, Stamina, and Agility stats to D rank. And the titles. After defeating Lucy and obtaining the ¡®Spear Slayer¡¯ title, I had been seeking out students with C rank or higher weapon proficiency at the Academy, challenging them to fight. You might think it¡¯s strange for someone who wants to live peacefully to be picking fights¡­ but it was unavoidable for title farming. To get the synergy title, I needed to obtain five ¡®Slayer¡¯ titles. As a result, a bizarre rumor spread throughout the Academy that the crazed delinquent son of Duke Lishite was hunting down honor students. But I¡¯m sure everyone will understand. Honestly, it¡¯s better to be known as a guy who¡¯s always brawling than someone who disrupts classes and hits on girls. I was using a kind of cover-up strategy. It was all part of my plan. ¡®¡­It¡¯s like comparing apples and oranges.¡¯ I tried to ignore the voice of my conscience and turned my attention back to the status window. Spear Slayer, Sword Slayer, Martial Arts Slayer, Hammer Slayer. I had four titles so far. I was just one title away from achieving the synergy title. And right now, I was on my way to obtain that last title. ¡°Are you here to use the training ground?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Please write your name on this list, check the safety guidelines, and then you may enter.¡± s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Understood.¡± I arrived at the training ground while fiddling with the status window. Ignoring the guide, who was trying to act calm but whose hands were trembling, I stepped inside. I quickly scanned the interior as soon as I passed through the door. Countless pieces of training equipment and students sweating as they honed their skills. Among them, one boy stood out. ¡°There he is.¡± Unnatural golden hair that looked dyed. Deeply tanned skin. Sharp, cunning eyes with blue irises. He had the unmistakable aura of a delinquent. The boy, who was jogging lightly on the track with sandbags strapped to his ankles, turned and tried to flee as soon as our eyes met. ¡°Oh, crap!! That psycho is here again!¡± No way. I quickly kicked off the ground and chased after him. He glanced back at me as he ran, shouting, ¡°Stop it!! You crazy bastard!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± ¡°No way, I already sparred with you yesterday!! Damn it, how many times is this!? This is the fourth time since last week!¡± I gradually increased my speed. The distance between us slowly closed, and I was getting closer and closer to his tail. ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± ¡°No, damn it!! I¡¯d understand if you lost, but you won every time! Why do you keep coming back after beating me four times in a row?!¡± Because I haven¡¯t gotten the Slayer title yet. The condition for obtaining the ¡®Slayer¡¯ title was to win against a martial artist of rank C or higher. And the number of times I got hit during the spar had to be less than three. Even a slight graze counted as a hit. In other words, the sparring would continue until I achieved a perfect victory. ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± ¡°Get lost!! I¡¯m not sparring with you!!¡± He screamed and dashed towards the back door of the training ground. But there was no escape. When I was about ten steps away from him, I muttered, ¡°Blink ¡Á10.¡± With a small chant, my vision flickered rapidly. This was a technique that used multiple short-range Blinks in succession. It allowed me to cover a distance of up to ten meters as if it were a single teleport. It wasn¡¯t easy to control, so I was still practicing it. Fortunately, this attempt seemed successful. ¡°Whoa?!¡± The flustered face of the golden-haired, tanned delinquent appeared before me. He tried to change direction abruptly, but my foot was faster, tripping him. ¡°Whoaaaa!¡± He tumbled to the ground with a loud thud. I looked down at the golden boy, groaning in pain, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± He clutched his knee, which had hit the floor, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Y-You¡­ You crazy bastard¡­ Sob¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± For the record, there¡¯s no right to refuse. Just quietly become the sacrifice for my Slayer title farming. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 17 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Sage, the ascended outer for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°Ouch¡­ I think I broke a bone¡­¡± A groan echoed in my ears. I stopped organizing my equipment and looked to my side at the sound. There, sprawled on the ground in a comical pose, was the Golden Boy. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ dying¡­ I¡¯m going to be murdered¡­¡± He writhed on the floor, exaggerating his pain. I kicked a mace lying at my feet towards him and said, ¡°Stop whining and get up.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Ouch¡­ Sob, you bastard¡­¡± Touched by my thoughtful gesture, the Golden Boy hugged his mace and shed a tear. He clutched his stomach, where I had kicked him, and whimpered, ¡°Ugh, you¡­ Are you a psychopath¡­? Why are you doing this to me¡­ What did I do wrong¡­?¡± S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I silently hung the wooden sword I had used on the rack. He looked at me with uneasy eyes for a moment, then asked cautiously, ¡°¡­Are you¡­ coming back tomorrow?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming back.¡± Because I didn¡¯t get the title this time. If I had dodged his last attack, I would have succeeded, but my footwork messed up. Sorry about that. Actually, I¡¯m not really sorry. ¡°This crazy¡­¡± As if touched by my answer, the Golden Boy¡¯s eyes welled up again. ¡°W-Why are you doing this to me¡­¡± ¡°Blame your strength.¡± If you were just an average C rank, I would have gotten the title in one go and wouldn¡¯t have come back. But you¡¯re almost B- rank. Do you know how hard it is to beat you with my Strength, Stamina, and Agility stats? ¡°Damn it.¡± He let out a small curse, oblivious to my struggles. Of course, I pretended not to hear him. If someone who didn¡¯t know the situation saw us now, they might scold me for bullying an innocent commoner student. But they would be mistaken. This guy wasn¡¯t actually in pain. Just look at the corners of his lips curling up into a smirk. ¡°¡­You have a really stupid look on your face.¡± ¡°Pfft! What¡¯s with the sudden insult about my looks? Why, are you jealous because I¡¯m so handsome?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As you can see. He¡¯s not normal either. I mean, cursing at the eldest son of a Duke is crazy in itself. ¡®Isn¡¯t he worried that he might get killed¡­?¡¯ I tilted my head. Well, I don¡¯t care about this kind of thing, so it¡¯s fine for me, but he shouldn¡¯t act like this towards other nobles. -Zap ¡°¡­?¡± Lost in thought, I was brought back to reality by a sharp pain in my arm. I rolled up my sleeve and saw a blue bruise on my elbow. It seemed to be the aftermath of the last attack, which I failed to dodge. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yesterday, and the day before that too. He was quite skilled, managing to land attacks on me every time. Well, it made sense. Unlike nobles who entered the Academy with money and family connections, commoners mostly entered through exams. This guy in front of me was ranked among the top students in the second year. ¡®Was he around 50th place?¡¯ Recalling last year¡¯s rankings, which I had looked up recently, I rummaged through my crossbody bag. I took out a bottle of healing potion and started applying it to my bruised elbow. As the strong antiseptic smell of the potion filled the air, the Golden Boy crawled over to me. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Give me some potion too.¡± ¡°Buy it with your own money.¡± When I spoke coldly, he protested with an indignant look, ¡°No way, I can¡¯t afford that expensive stuff¡­! Besides, you¡¯re the one who beat me up!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Come to think of it, he was right. I obediently took out another bottle of potion and tossed it to him. ¡°This is the last time.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Thank you, Sensei.¡± He barely caught the bottle and grinned foolishly. Wow¡­ He really looked like a simpleton from the countryside. I¡¯d never actually met someone like that, but if I did, I imagined they would look like him. As I was marveling at his appearance, he poured the potion all over himself and asked, ¡°By the way, are you really the Raiden who was last in the ranking matches last year?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well~ It¡¯s hard to believe~ I¡¯m pretty confident in my skills, but you completely destroyed me.¡± His ranking last year was 53rd out of 3086 students. It wasn¡¯t a skill to be scoffed at. If he maintained this ranking, he would be scouted by prestigious noble families by the time he graduated. ¡°And I heard you¡¯ve been picking fights with other high-ranking students too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Rumors are flying around that you won without getting hit once, that you slammed someone¡¯s head into the ground¡­ How did you do it?¡± ¡­Damn it. This was just karma for my actions, so I couldn¡¯t say anything. Even if it was for title farming, I think I went a bit overboard. ¡°You must be really damn strong.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I answered vaguely with a troubled heart and got up from my spot. The Golden Boy, who had been excitedly chattering, stopped talking and looked at me. ¡°Oh, are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done here. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come back, damn it. Never come back.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come back!!¡± I ignored his voice and left the training ground. Strange noises continued to come from behind me, but I didn¡¯t care. I checked the time and thought about my next schedule. ¡®Next training is mastering my unique talent, right?¡¯ Busy, busy. I headed towards the carriage stop. . . . The Magic Department building was located a ten-minute carriage ride from the training ground. This place, designed for students to practice magic freely, boasts high-quality equipment and robust facilities. Thanks to this, the students could train their magic with peace of mind, and the Magic Department building was always filled with the sounds of mana exploding and shattering. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 17 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat It was no different today.-Boooom!!!! ¡°¡­Intense.¡± I muttered at the loud explosion coming from the side. It seemed like someone was practicing fire magic. The impact was incredible. Seven students were gathered together, chanting a long incantation, and a pillar of fire shot up from the ground. Romantic guys. The only downside was that it didn¡¯t seem very practical¡­ ¡°Alright, I need to focus on my own stuff.¡± I cleared my head and looked ahead. There, several magic dummies stood with swords in their hands, staring at me. Magic Dummy Training. Magically coated dummies would continuously pop up, and the training involved defeating them and surviving for as long as possible. -Clatter, clatter! Five dummies charged towards me, making a loud noise. I assumed a stance and closed my eyes quietly. ¡°Huu¡­¡± A long exhale reached the tip of my sword. I gradually cleared my mind and sharpened my senses. The agitated mana within my body created a faint ripple around me. The clattering sounds were now right in front of me. I opened my eyes sharply. As my eyelids lifted, I saw three sword attacks rushing towards me. I leaned back slightly and chanted, ¡°Blink.¡± -Crackle My vision flickered with the sound of sparks. At the same time, the sharp blades narrowly missed me, cutting through the air. I seized the opportunity, taking advantage of their disrupted sword paths. -Thud!! I grabbed the sleeve of the dummy at the front and thrust my sword into its abdomen. The dummy shattered with a clang, scattering into mana fragments. As the blue remnants obscured my vision, the remaining dummies charged again. -Clang! Crack¡­!! I easily deflected one, and engaged in a power struggle with another, our swords locked together. I saw the dummies splitting up to surround me, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. Soon, simultaneous thrust attacks came from all directions ¨C front, back, left, and right. I muttered again, ¡°Blink ¡Á2.¡± I teleported behind the dummy I was locked with and lightly kicked its exposed back into the path of the incoming attacks. -Thud! Thud!! The dummy was skewered by its own allies in a spectacular display of friendly fire. I adjusted my grip on the sword and moved again. -Ding! [Using the skill ¡®Blink¡¯.] A truly short-range teleportation with a mere one-meter range. It was definitely a flawed ability, but that didn¡¯t mean it was completely useless. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I could use multiple Blinks in succession to jump ten meters, like last time. Or use it as an escape tool in critical moments. Or teleport to an opponent¡¯s blind spot and catch them off guard. ¡®The problem is that Raiden had absolutely no connection to swords.¡¯ Raiden had never had even a shred of talent for martial arts. This kind of manipulation required excellent spatial awareness, judgment, and martial arts skills, making it incredibly difficult. The ability itself was extremely rare, so it would have been difficult to find a proper teacher. But, I was different. I was someone who had almost reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship in my previous world. I¡¯m confident that I was among the top five swordsmen in the entire history of Kendo. Although I had lost some of my previous life¡¯s senses after entering someone else¡¯s body, it didn¡¯t mean they were completely useless. In short, this one-meter teleportation, -Crack¡­!! Slash! Was a skill that could be quite advantageous for me. -Ding! [All available uses of the skill ¡®Blink¡¯ have been exhausted!] [Remaining uses: (0/10)] [Time until next mana recharge: 2 hours 37 minutes 19 seconds] Of course, due to my low mana capacity and the skill¡¯s inefficiency, I had to conserve my uses. Well, it¡¯s better than nothing. Thinking that, I swung my sword at the approaching dummies. *** Meanwhile, as Raiden was displaying his brilliant skills, clashing swords with the dummies, someone was watching him from a distance. ¡°Amazing. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Emerald green hair reminiscent of summer foliage. A lean physique with well-defined muscles. Lucas, the head professor of the Academy, was observing Raiden with intrigued eyes. ¡°Did something happen to him during his absence?¡± Lucas muttered, stroking his chin. Raiden, a student in his class and known as the Empire¡¯s worst delinquent. The boy¡¯s return had shocked the Academy. Mostly in a bad way. That¡¯s why most people kept their distance from him, wary. But Lucas, who had been secretly observing Raiden, could sense it. That the boy had changed somehow. He was attending classes diligently, never skipping or being late. He was average in theoretical subjects, but he displayed exceptional skills in combat. The uncontrollable delinquent was gone. There was only an intriguing student in his place. ¡°¡­Hmm, but the way he uses Blink is a bit lacking. He could use it more creatively.¡± His green eyes curved softly. ¡°I think I can help him.¡± Lucas turned around with a small smile. Perhaps for the first time, someone had recognized Raiden¡¯s worth at the Academy. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 18 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Dragons33 for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi.It wasn¡¯t until the sky began to darken that I finished my training. I wiped my sweat-drenched bangs and let out a quick breath. The surface of the dropped training sword was engraved with the number of dummies I had defeated. [Number of dummies defeated: 376] ¡°Hmm¡­¡± It was a fairly high number, but not enough to satisfy me. My goal was over 500. It seemed my low stats were holding me back. ¡®¡­It feels like I¡¯m wearing clothes that don¡¯t fit.¡¯ Should I say my body can¡¯t keep up with my mind? It was frustrating that my movements weren''t following my thoughts. I let out a complicated sigh as I organized my equipment. Perhaps because I had been swinging the sword for hours without rest, the muscles in my entire body were screaming. My mana was also churning inside me, having used it as soon as it replenished. I spat out some sticky saliva and looked around. ¡°¡­¡± The training ground was empty. Everyone must have gone back to the dormitory as it was getting late. I had to go back soon too. It would be troublesome if I was restricted from entering the dormitory because I was too late. As I was about to leave the training ground with my belongings roughly packed, I heard a voice behind me. ¡°Young Master Lishite.¡± This voice is¡­? I turned my head and looked back. ¡°Lady Phyler¡­?¡± There she was, Raiden¡¯s former fianc¨¦e. Margaret was staring at me with her arms crossed. Alluring red eyes and long silver hair. I flinched at her uniquely mysterious aura. ¡­She¡¯s so unrealistically beautiful that it¡¯s scary. Besides, there was a lot of bad blood between her and Raiden. Whatever her business was, I had to deal with it quickly and disappear. With that resolve, I met her gaze. ¡°Did you call me?¡± However, Margaret''s expression became even more distorted. What''s wrong? Why is she like this? "A polite tone." "......" "You''re pretending to be polite now? That''s not like you at all." ......Why is she suddenly being hostile? Pretending to be polite? I¡¯ve been living a very sincere life lately, haven¡¯t I? I¡¯ve put in so much effort to not be hated by everyone anymore. I was about to look at Margaret with a feeling of injustice¡ª ¡°You¡¯ve been thoroughly tormenting the students I care about for the past few weeks, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡ªbut I lowered my gaze slightly. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Because I immediately knew what she was talking about. ¡°The top commoner students, the eldest daughter of Viscount Lebion, the second son of Baron Front¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Those were all the students I had beaten up. Well, of course, it wasn¡¯t out of malice. They were just unfortunate lambs sacrificed for title farming. ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you? That those students were part of my faction.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know.¡± I didn¡¯t target them specifically. It just turned out that they were all part of Margaret¡¯s faction after I beat them up. And I only found out about it later when Golden Boy and Ariel told me. ¡°Ha, lies.¡± Of course, the lady in front of me didn''t believe me. The silver-haired girl exuded a blatantly hostile aura. ¡°I¡¯m sick of your lies¡­ both past and present.¡± It seemed she was referring to Raiden¡¯s past misdeeds. He had done a lot of wrong to Margaret. If you were to name the four people who suffered the most from Raiden¡¯s delinquent behavior, it would probably be Margaret, Lucy, Ariel, and Rachel. As I was pretending to be remorseful and lost in thought, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a liar full of deceit.¡± Her sharp words pierced me to the core. Liar. I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment. It was an unexpected attack that struck a raw nerve. -Naru! I tried to shake off the shadows of the past that were creeping up on me. But it was a futile attempt. Because the scenes I had tried so hard to forget were already replaying in my mind. -Naru No. I don¡¯t want these memories. I clutched my throat, my airway tightening. My ragged, erratic breathing made my head spin. ¡°Young Master?¡± ¡°Ugh, gasp¡­ gasp¡­¡± My legs gave way, and I collapsed to my knees. I could faintly hear Margaret¡¯s voice filled with concern, but I couldn¡¯t focus on it. -H-How was training today? W-Was it hard? -Mmm¡­ I-I¡¯m fine! I-I didn¡¯t get scolded much today! -I-I want Naru to stay with me forever! Help me. Help me, status window. Damn it, where are you? Erase this voice quickly. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Not those words. Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t look at me like that. Please¡­ -You¡­ you promised you¡¯d stay by my side. -¡­You liar. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Just as I was about to faint with nausea, a clear mechanical sound rang out, erasing everything. -Ding! [The skill ¡®Iron Will¡¯ negates the user¡¯s abnormal status (panic disorder, suicidal urges, self-harm, trauma, etc.).] ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡± I crouched down, gasping for breath. The voice was gone, and my breathing returned to normal, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stand up. Resentment towards the status window that appeared too late, self-loathing, and guilt towards someone. The remnants of my messy emotions weighed heavily on my heart. ¡°Raiden!¡± It was the voice calling my name desperately that brought me back to my senses. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong with you? Like last time, are you feeling ill?¡± Margaret was patting my back with a worried voice. She looked around and then got up from her spot. ¡°W-Wait! I¡¯ll get someone. The infirmary is still open, even though it¡¯s late¡­¡± I appreciated her concern, but I was fine. I couldn¡¯t show her any more of my weakness. My head was also clear thanks to the intervention of the status window. ¡°¡­I¡¯m alright, Lady.¡± ¡°Raiden¡­?¡± ¡°I apologize for causing a scene.¡± I brushed her hand away and jumped to my feet. My mind was in such turmoil that I couldn¡¯t control my actions. I stumbled away from her, almost as if I were running away. I felt¡­ a little tired. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 18 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The training ground was silent after Raiden left.The silver-haired girl stood frozen in place, lost in thought. The thoughts consuming her were, of course, about the boy who had just been there. -Gasp¡­ gasp¡­ His labored breathing. His black eyes trembling pitifully. The look of terror on his face. Margaret couldn¡¯t understand any of it. ¡°Why¡­¡± Nothing had happened. She had reprimanded and pressured him, but it wasn¡¯t that harsh. He was someone who wouldn¡¯t care about her words anyway. Then, what was with that behavior just now? -I apologize for causing a scene. The way he hastily left, as if he had shown her something unsightly. He was consumed by fear. ¡®What was he so afraid of?¡¯ Margaret hated Raiden. No, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that her hatred for him ran deep. The emotional chasm between the girl and the boy was that wide. However, ¡®¡­I can¡¯t just ignore him when he looks like that.¡¯ That expression was a first. She had never seen him tremble like that, not even before he changed or during his delinquent days. Despite her resentment towards the boy, Margaret wasn¡¯t cruel enough to ignore someone suffering right before her eyes. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Her concern was, in a way, natural. ¡°Ha¡­ Well, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± The girl let out a long sigh, clearing her thoughts. Yes, he was a self-centered person. There was no need to worry about him. It was laughable that she was even concerned about him in the first place. Margaret left with a bitter expression. *** -Click, creeeaaak¡­ I arrived at the dormitory just before curfew. As I pulled open the front door, someone who had been waiting behind it popped out as if on cue. ¡°Ah, young master! You¡¯re back?¡± It was Rachel. Perhaps because she was about to go to bed, she was wearing a light nightgown instead of her maid uniform. Her trademark pigtails were neatly untied. She greeted me with a refreshing smile. ¡°Did you have a good day?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, I¡¯m back.¡± I wanted to respond in a brighter tone, but this was the best I could manage. I trudged towards my room, feeling as heavy as a wet rag. ¡°Young master¡­? Are you alright¡­?¡± Rachel asked cautiously, sensing something was off. I didn¡¯t mean to show it, but poker faces were hard, as always. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But your expression is dark¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± I forced a smile, tensing my facial muscles. I thought I had put on a pretty convincing mask, but Rachel¡¯s eyes only grew darker as she looked at me. ¡°¡­The bath is ready. You can go straight to sleep after you wash up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thankfully, Rachel didn¡¯t ask any further questions. As expected, she was perceptive. I closed the door to my room, leaving Rachel behind. ¡°¡­I should go to sleep quickly.¡± It¡¯ll be okay. If I soak myself in hot water, put on some comfy pajamas, and close my eyes in my soft bed, this heavy gloom will wash away, right? I mumbled to myself as I stepped into the bathroom. But, as if to betray my hopes, -Naru, it¡¯s dangerous! -Screeech, crash!! -M-Mom¡­? That night, I had the most horrific nightmare I could possibly have. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 19: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter for reaching 25 rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapters on reaching 50, 75 and 100 ratings.On a weekend morning with a cool breeze, the sun, infused with the sweetness of leisure, warmed the earth with the lingering heat of summer. Clouds with sharp outlines drifted across the clear blue sky, and the refreshing scent of rustling leaves filled the air. It was summer. A peaceful scene, befitting such a phrase. I took in all of this, feeling refreshed¡­ ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± I muttered a curse under my breath. It seemed like I had been cursing more often since coming to this world. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. Today, I felt even shittier than yesterday. ¡°Because of that dream¡­¡± I sighed, clutching my head, which was still throbbing. The dream of my mother¡¯s death. It was a nightmare that I had at least once a month, so I knew it was about time, but I didn¡¯t expect it to overlap with yesterday¡¯s events. It was nice to see my mother in my dreams, but I didn¡¯t want to see her turned into a mangled mess after being hit by a truck. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± As I groaned with a frown, Ariel, who was standing next to me, spoke up. ¡°Brother¡­? You don¡¯t look so good this morning.¡± The red-haired girl looked up at me with worried eyes. I gently stroked her hair, and she purred, melting into my touch. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡­Maybe I¡¯m feeling a bit better? Cuteness is amazing. It can even alleviate trauma. I hid my irritation and gloom behind a facade of composure and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had a rough night¡¯s sleep, so I¡¯m a bit tired.¡± ¡°Are you feeling sick?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡± I ruffled her hair lightly and smiled. ¡°More importantly, let¡¯s get started.¡± I tapped the training sword in my hand to distract Ariel. She glanced at me for a moment, then reached for the staff strapped to her back. I smiled at her again and stood in the middle of the training ground. ¡°Brother! Should I stand here?¡± ¡°A little further back.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Ariel positioned herself a short distance away from me. She channeled mana into her staff, preparing a spell. ¡°But what kind of training are we doing? You usually train alone, brother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I want to practice.¡± ¡°Practice?¡± Ariel tilted her head at my answer. I fiddled with the other sword sheathed at my waist and replied, ¡°Yeah. I recently¡­ well, not recently, but about a month ago, I obtained a new ability, and I want to test it out.¡± ¡°You obtained an ability?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s just say I want to practice a new technique.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ariel nodded in understanding. I tightened my grip on the sword in my hand. Then, with my other hand, I gently stroked Sorrow, which was sheathed at my waist. -Click¡­ It responded with a strange sound. This sword was the key to today¡¯s training. I needed to get a feel for it before I could properly use it in actual combat. Of course, I couldn¡¯t swing it around freely, as I couldn¡¯t let anyone know it was a divine artifact. But I should be able to use its special skills without being noticed. The scabbard perfectly suppressed Sorrow¡¯s unique aura. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± As I gripped the hilt tightly, Sorrow resonated as if excited. -Woooong, wooong¡­ I patted it reassuringly and looked ahead. There, the red-haired witch stood, aiming her staff at me. Ariel waved her hand and shouted, ¡°Brother~! Shall we begin~?¡± I raised a finger, giving her the okay sign. She slammed her mana-infused staff onto the ground. -Thud! The impact resonated, and the surrounding mana began to stir. -Rumble¡­!! The agitated mana particles collided with each other, creating a strange humming sound. I felt a tingling sensation throughout my body and adjusted my stance. Amidst the turbulent flow, Ariel focused all her energy on manipulating the magic, her eyes closed. Her small lips began to chant. ¡°O, winter¡¯s bitter cold.¡± Before records were kept, Marybell, who bloomed frost flowers in a pristine world. Hear my call, the rightful heir of the frozen wasteland. I covet your grand slaughter, and seek to build a tower of sorrow with the tears of fallen witches. ¡°Grant me the chill that will erase summer.¡± -Application of the Seventh Verse of Ariel¡¯s Frost Magic- ¡®Thin Ice Descends (±¡šêÈçÅR)¡¯ As the chant ended, the surrounding temperature plummeted. White frost began to form around Ariel¡¯s feet, and her breath condensed into visible puffs of air. Massive shards of ice emerged behind her. ¡°Frostbite, Ice Spears.¡± A hundred ice spears filled the sky. I watched the spectacle with a smirk. As expected of a member of the Lishite family. Ariel possessed an overwhelming talent for frost magic, befitting someone born with such a gift. Ariel Lishite, the ¡®Winter Witch¡¯ who would succeed Steiner Lishite, the ¡®Flame Emperor.¡¯ I tightened my grip on Sorrow to shake off the sense of intimidation. Then, I muttered, ¡°Sorrow.¡± As soon as I uttered its name, the blade vibrated wildly. I maintained a firm stance and balance, suppressing its frenzy, and opened my eyes. A faint blue aura flickered across my eyelids. I spoke the activation word. ¡°Awaken.¡± -Screeeech!!!! Sorrow let out a ferocious shriek. A blue aura leaked from the scabbard, flowing along my hand that held the hilt. It slithered up my wrist like a snake, then wrapped around my entire body. My senses¡­ Awakened. -Ding! [The divine artifact ¡®Sorrow¡¯s¡¯ unique skill 1, ¡®Extrasensory,¡¯ has been activated.] [¡ùThe maximum duration of Extrasensory is 10 minutes.¡ù] [Remaining time: 9 minutes 59 seconds] A tingling sensation¡­ A subtle pain coursed through my body as the status window appeared. Then, all my senses sharpened to an agonizing degree. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± -Ding! [Due to the backlash from the special skill ¡®Extrasensory,¡¯ you are afflicted with the status effects (Confusion, Nausea, Headache)!] My head felt like it was splitting open. Sounds I had never heard before rang clearly in my ears, and minute details that were previously invisible were now displayed as clear as photographs. I could feel the flow of the wind, the temperature of the air, and other chaotic currents against my skin. Hundreds of scents, usually unnoticed, mingled in my nostrils. It was agonizing. My eardrums felt like they were about to burst. My pupils felt like they were burning. It felt like my skin was being peeled off in real time, and a sharp, piercing pain assaulted my nose. As if my brain couldn¡¯t process the overwhelming amount of information, my consciousness began to fade. ¡°Ugh¡­!!¡± I almost gagged but swallowed it down. It¡¯s okay. Just hold on a little longer, and soon¡­ -Ding! [The skill ¡®Iron Will¡¯ nullifies the status effects (Confusion, Nausea, Headache).] ¡°Ugh, haa¡­¡± The seizure subsided quickly as Iron Will activated. I took a deep breath to shake off the terrible aftereffects and examined my body. I immediately recognized the true value of ¡®Extrasensory.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± It was a strange sensation. It felt like all my senses were amplified several times over. My body was light, and the world seemed to move in slow motion. I could feel every contraction and relaxation of my muscles as I moved. ¡®This is¡­ unique skill 1, Extrasensory.¡¯ As I marveled at its remarkable ability, -Whoosh!! I heard the sound of something sharp flying towards me from behind at high speed. I effortlessly twisted my body and dodged it. -Thud! A spear embedded itself in the ground. I turned my head and saw Ariel casting the attack as I had requested. ¡°Descend.¡± With her final chant, the countless ice spears that filled the sky began to fall. Like a shower of light blue rain. Their target was, of course, where I stood. I released Sorrow and assumed a stance, holding the training sword. -Whoosh!!! Hundreds of sounds tore through the air, assaulting my eardrums. I could feel every single groove of the hilt against my palm. I surrendered myself to the wave of sensations. At the same time, I swiftly rolled to the side. -Crack! Boom! Crash! Dozens of spears pierced the spot where I had been standing. I quickly got up and raised my sword diagonally. -Clang! Boom! S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Two spears, aimed at my shoulder, were deflected by my angled blade. ¡®¡­That was close.¡¯ My hand, empowered by Extrasensory, moved as if it were one with the sword. The vibrations from the sword heightened my focus. -Whoosh!! A cascade of spears rained down, giving me no respite. I backpedaled, deflecting the incoming ice shards one by one. ¡®Three from the front in 0.4 seconds.¡¯ Five from above in 0.7 seconds. Two from behind in 1 second. Four from both the right and left in 1.4 seconds. -Clang! Clang! Crack!! Calculation, measurement, conclusion, action. My accelerated brain made swift judgments, guiding me out of danger. My hearing and touch alerted me to attacks coming from my blind spots, and my vision helped me see through the complex magic formations. -Shhhk! A sound from behind. I smoothly spun my body. -Thwack! A spear grazed my cheek. The chill of the ice lingered on my skin, where the tip had almost touched. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Ariel gasped, impressed by the scene. I smiled leisurely and swung my sword again. ¡®Though I¡¯m far from being leisurely right now.¡¯ The barrage of attacks was so intense that it felt like I could be hit at any moment. I was merely minimizing my movements for maximum efficiency, which made it appear as if I was effortlessly dodging the attacks. ¡®Maintaining a poker face is also an important aspect of a match.¡¯ -Boom! Whoosh!! Thud! I suppressed my ragged breathing and swung my arm. Dodging, deflecting, parrying. Not a single wasted movement. Every action was imbued with purpose and strategy. -Ding! [3 minutes remaining for the special skill ¡®Extrasensory.¡¯] It felt like an hour had passed, but it had only been 7 minutes. My heightened perception seemed to be slowing down my sense of time. I focused my gaze, ready to end this spar. -Clang, crack¡­! Thud!! The number of spears remaining had dwindled to about ten. I reduced their number one by one. Splitting the incoming ice shards in half, and making those with overlapping trajectories collide and shatter against each other. As I struck the last spear with the pommel of my sword, shattering it, -Ding! [¡®Extrasensory¡¯ has been deactivated due to the time limit.] Extrasensory¡¯s duration had come to an end. I collapsed to the ground, reading the status window¡¯s message. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± My burning lungs craved oxygen. Perhaps due to the skill¡¯s backlash, a loud ringing filled my ears. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t do this twice in a row.¡¯ Even a full day of stamina training would be less exhausting than this. My head and eyes ached, and the intense movements made me feel nauseous. As I patted my churning stomach, trying to calm it down, Ariel, who had been standing at a distance, hurried over to me. ¡°Brother! Are you okay?!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­ Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Did you push yourself too hard¡­?¡± You¡¯re telling me. I took Ariel¡¯s outstretched hand and got up. My muscles screamed in protest. ¡°¡­I¡¯m dying.¡± I mumbled, and Ariel puffed out her cheeks and said, ¡°You were the one who boasted that you¡¯d be fine¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this intense.¡± I gave her a weak smile and patted her head. ¡°H-Hey¡­! Your hand is sweaty! It¡¯s getting on my hair¡­!!¡± She hissed like a cat. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her feisty reaction. ¡°Shall we head back?¡± I asked, massaging my stiff shoulder. Ariel tilted her head, looking surprised. ¡°Already? It¡¯s only been two hours.¡± ¡°It feels like a lot longer.¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah, but you usually spend at least six hours in the training ground, don¡¯t you?¡± Six hours¡­? I stayed there that long? That meant I spent almost all day training, except for class and sleep¡­ ¡®¡­Is this a habit from my previous life?¡¯ I was unconsciously obsessed with training. Compulsion is a scary thing. I swallowed the bitter aftertaste and shrugged. ¡°There are days like this too. Besides, I¡¯m really exhausted today.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, right. Do you want to come to my dorm? Rachel has been whining about wanting to see you.¡± ¡°Rachel?! Rachel is at the Academy?!¡± Ariel exclaimed in surprise. I tilted my head at her reaction and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Rachel is my personal maid now.¡± ¡°Whaaat?!¡± As we were chatting and heading towards the carriage stop, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ariel froze in her tracks, her eyes meeting someone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Ariel? What¡¯s wrong? Do you know them¡­?¡± I followed her gaze and couldn¡¯t help but stop as well. Because standing before us were unexpected figures. A boy with golden hair and eyes, and a girl with deep blue hair and eyes. A boy and a girl I knew all too well. Major characters from the original novel, [Sorrow-erasing heroes]. The protagonist, Allen Reinhardt. And Clara Misoph, Allen¡¯s heroine and the top student in our year. The characters I had only seen through the pages of a book were now standing face to face with me. ¡®The protagonist¡­ It¡¯s the protagonist.¡¯ The one I admired, the one who brought back cherished memories. For a moment, an indescribable emotion surged within me. However, my sentimentality was shattered by Clara¡¯s first words to Ariel. ¡°Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t our runner-up.¡± ¡°You¡­!!¡± ¡°Oh my, so sharp¡­ You¡¯re shaking after just a few words.¡± Huh? What¡¯s going on with them? Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 20 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t our runner-up.¡±¡°You¡­!!¡± ¡°Oh my, so sharp¡­ You¡¯re shaking after just a few words.¡± Clara and Ariel were openly hostile towards each other. I hurriedly pulled myself out of my daze, startled by their confrontation. ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­? Were they always on bad terms?¡¯ I knew from the original story that Clara, the top student, often clashed with the runner-up, but their current glares seemed ready to escalate into a full-blown slapfight. This is strange. Ariel isn¡¯t the type to fight with anyone¡­ ¡°Top student by a mere 3 points¡­¡± ¡°At least you admit you¡¯re beneath me, right?¡± ¡°Grrrr¡­!!¡± Ariel was losing the exchange badly. Clara, seemingly enjoying the sight, mocked Ariel with a sneer. ¡°No matter how hard you try, you¡¯ll only ever be chasing my tail. Why don¡¯t you just give up now?¡± At this point, it was clear who the problem was. Clara, she was the problem. I sighed deeply and brushed my hair back. ¡®¡­Well, I guess Ariel must be an eyesore to her.¡¯ Clara, with her obsessive desire for the top spot, would naturally be wary of Ariel, whose grades were similar to hers. Moreover, Ariel belonged to the Lishite family, which had a bad relationship with Clara¡¯s own Misoph Marquis family. Besides all that, she was just a terrible person. ¡®She must be even worse at this early stage of the original story.¡¯ Sharp-tongued, prickly, and enjoying her malicious behavior. The national team senior who recommended the book to me used to love these kinds of ¡°tsundere¡± characters. S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I didn¡¯t get it. I didn¡¯t particularly hate Clara, but I didn¡¯t like her either. ¡°Clara¡­! How can you talk to Lady Ariel like that¡­!!¡± ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ I apologize, Lady Ariel.¡± Our protagonist, Allen, intervened, trying to restrain Clara while glancing at Ariel. Yes, Allen, you have your work cut out for you. At this point in the story, he must be getting tossed around by the heroines. Allen met my gaze, which held a mixture of emotions. He stiffly pulled Clara¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­¡± ¡­He¡¯s wary of me, not Ariel. Well, it would be awkward to see a third-rate villain you thought you defeated reappear in front of you. Still, that wary look in his eyes hurts a little. ¡°We¡¯ll be taking our leave. Have a good day, both of you.¡± ¡°W-Wait, Allen¡­! You¡¯re suddenly holding my hand¡­!!¡± Clara blushed as Allen unexpectedly grabbed her hand. She was soon swept away by him, completely smitten. Ariel watched them with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°¡­I hate them.¡± ¡°You should get along with your friends.¡± ¡°Do they look like friends to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to nod. . . . Our first encounter with the protagonist was unexpectedly chaotic. We left the scene behind and headed back to the dorm. Rachel greeted Ariel enthusiastically when we arrived. Seeing their affectionate interaction warmed my heart. Yes, this is what a friendship should be like. Actually, it felt more like a nanny and child relationship, but Ariel would sulk if she heard me say that, accusing me of treating her like a kid. ¡°Uwaaaah!! Rachel, let go of me¡­!¡± ¡°Hehe~ You¡¯re so cute, my lady¡­!!¡± ¡°Aaahhh..!!¡± I leaned back in my chair, watching Ariel being devoured by Rachel in real time. Despite the minor incident, it was another peaceful day. I trained with Ariel, and tested out the special skill ¡®Extrasensory,¡¯ and unintentionally made acquaintance with the protagonist. ¡®¡­Though Allen seemed uncomfortable around me.¡¯ Still, it was a pretty fulfilling day. As I was reminiscing about the day¡¯s events, basking in the pleasant exhaustion, a familiar mechanical sound rang in my ears. -Ding! [Main Quest Issued!] ¡°Ah.¡± Right, there was this. A new main quest. I had missed it earlier because I was at the training ground. ¡®Well, the content is predictable.¡¯ I reached out and clicked on the small text box. -Ding! [Main Quest Issued!] Title: For Your Past Self Objective: Prevent the ¡®First Princess Assassination Attempt¡¯ that will occur in a week. [Reward: 500 points] [Penalty for Failure: None] Condition: Resolve the incident using only your own strength. ¡ùIf you violate the condition, the quest will automatically fail, and the target, ¡®Lucy von Lietro,¡¯ will inevitably die.¡ù [Time Remaining Until Quest Start: 3 days 1 hour 36 minutes] ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The quest content was as I had expected. The Academy banquet held to celebrate the end of the midterm exams in a week. The ¡®First Princess Assassination Attempt¡¯ that occurred there was the biggest event in the story during Allen¡¯s first year. I remember the story taking a darker turn after this incident. ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect this.¡¯ My eyes were fixed on the quest condition. -Resolve the incident using only your own strength.- In other words, I was forbidden from informing the faculty about the assassination attempt. Allen also received quests with this kind of condition from time to time. ¡®This is going to be a pain.¡¯ Not being able to utilize the Academy¡¯s forces was a significant handicap. It meant I had to face all the upcoming challenges alone. Well¡­ I guess the System would allow the professors to intervene later in the event, but by then, Lucy would likely be dead. ¡°¡­¡± Honestly, I could just ignore this whole incident. Even if I failed this quest, there was no penalty for me other than Lucy¡¯s death. Plus, the world would flow according to the original story, allowing me to prepare for future events more proactively. ¡®¡­But even if I think like that, I¡¯ll end up going anyway.¡¯ Even if it was just Raiden¡¯s memory, I didn¡¯t want to see someone who was once close to me die. Moreover, if I successfully resolved this incident, I could potentially lighten the dark atmosphere of the original story. There was no reason not to go. ¡®I need to prepare to some extent.¡¯ I got up from my seat, organizing my thoughts. . . . That evening, I finished dinner and headed straight to the first-year dormitory. I had no other reason than to meet our protagonist. I needed to give him a little warning before the big event. ¡®Of course, because of the condition, I can¡¯t tell him about the assassination attempt.¡¯ But the First Princess Assassination Attempt wasn¡¯t the only thing happening that day. The Saintess and the Second Princess, enjoying the banquet with a group of juniors, would also be caught up in an assassination attempt. Fortunately, as the word ¡®attempt¡¯ implied, Allen would heroically save them¡­ ¡®I need to minimize unexpected situations as much as possible.¡¯ It would be arrogant to believe that everything would go smoothly. It would be all for nothing if I saved Lucy, only for the Saintess and the Second Princess to die. So I needed to warn Allen. To stick close to the Saintess and the First Princess. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 20 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡­Actually, at this point in the story, Allen was unconsciously attracting girls left and right, so the heroines wouldn¡¯t leave his side anyway.But I still felt uneasy. ¡°But this feels a bit¡­¡± Like I¡¯m cleaning up after him. I had a contract with the System, so I had to do my best, but it still felt strange. -Ding! [Do you want to be the protagonist?] ¡°I never said I was dissatisfied with my current role¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± Protagonist. It was a word I once admired, but now I knew it was too far removed from who I was. The protagonist had his own burdens to bear. ¡°If I became the protagonist, the whole world might turn into a tragedy.¡± Because that¡¯s how it had been so far. I chuckled lightly, joking. ¡°¡­I¡¯m content with being Extra A in a peaceful village.¡± -Ding! [That¡¯s humble of you.] ¡°Humble? That¡¯s still too much for me.¡± After a few minutes of conversing with the System in front of the dormitory entrance, I saw a blonde boy approaching the building from afar. He always had a lively entourage around him. Well, he had a charm that drew people in. He was just like the protagonist of the novel I loved. It was a little sad that he froze the moment our eyes met. But what could I do? I raised my hand in greeting with a nonchalant expression. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°¡­Lord Lishite?¡± Allen stood there dumbfounded, while the four heroines behind him glared at me. Ignoring their hostility, I greeted them as well. ¡°What an honor to be graced by your presence.¡± The Empire¡¯s Second Princess, Neria von Lietro. The Holy Kingdom¡¯s next Saintintess, Lorraine Marlena. Clara Misoph, the eldest daughter of the Misoph Marquis family and the top student in the first year. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And lastly, the second daughter of Duke Roben, Eivy Roden. ¡®I¡¯m the eldest son of a Duke too.¡¯ It was a crazy harem, with two of them outranking me in status and the other two almost equal. If these people got into a catfight, the continent would be in chaos. I pushed those useless thoughts aside and bowed my head. ¡°This humble servant, blessed by His Majesty¡¯s grace, greets the Empire¡¯s second star.¡± ¡°¡­Greetings. Raise your head, Lord Lishite.¡± Her words and expression didn¡¯t match. She looked like she had seen something unpleasant. Well, from Neria¡¯s perspective, who cherished her older sister dearly, Raiden must be an eyesore. Still, it was a bit bitter. When they were younger, Raiden, Lucy, and Neria used to play together quite often. ¡°May Tinamius always bless you. This humble creation of God greets the noble will.¡± ¡°May Tinamius bless you. It¡¯s good to see you, Raiden. You seem quite different from the last time we met.¡± Lorraine, the Saintess, smiled awkwardly at my polite greeting. It was bold of her to address the eldest son of a Duke by his first name, but as a Saintess, she received treatment similar to that of the imperial family, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal. It also aligned with the Academy¡¯s principle of not discriminating between nobles and commoners. Still, she was the most amicable one in the group. ¡°Lady Roben, and Lady Misoph. It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lishite.¡± ¡°¡­Greetings to the Empire¡¯s Sword.¡± Eivy responded curtly, while Clara bowed her head as if she had no choice. Those two probably didn¡¯t have good feelings towards Raiden either. It had only been six months since Raiden had pestered and bothered the heroines. They must be thinking, ¡®Here we go again.¡¯ Don¡¯t worry, I have no interest in you whatsoever. ¡°May I have a word with you in private, Young Master Reinhardt?¡± ¡°¡­A word, sir?¡± Allen gulped. His golden eyes wavered. ¡°You¡¯re too tense. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing important.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Let¡¯s move somewhere else then.¡± Contrary to his initial reaction, Allen nodded quite readily. It was only natural. How could a mere third son of a Viscount refuse a Duke¡¯s request? Even Neria, who clearly disapproved, remained silent. ¡°It¡¯ll be brief. I promise I won¡¯t do anything harmful.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Do you need me to pinky swear for you to believe me?¡± ¡°N-No! I apologize!!¡± The boy and the girls flinched as I frowned at their lukewarm response. They seemed more intimidated than I expected, but I understood. Raiden was indeed scary when he frowned. He naturally had a cold expression. ¡°Follow me.¡± I left with the blonde boy. When we reached a secluded alley, I stopped walking and began to get to the point, addressing Allen, who was on high alert. ¡°Allen Reinhardt.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lishite.¡± ¡°The third son of the Reinhardt family¡­ and the chosen hero of this generation.¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± Confusion clouded his golden eyes. He must have been caught off guard. At this point in the story, no one but Allen himself knew that he was the hero. I continued, looking at the boy¡¯s pale face. ¡°A trial will begin soon.¡± If you don¡¯t want to lose anyone, follow my words. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 21 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Ko-fi Supporter for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi.About 1,000 years ago. Four hundred years before the founding of the Empire. The Primordial Darkness emerged. A streak of shadow descended upon the world, imbued with all evils and misfortunes. People called it the ''Demon King.'' Within a mere four years of its appearance, it unified the demon realm, which had been rife with division and war. The monsters showed awe in the face of the Demon King¡¯s overwhelming power, and the demons swore allegiance. Instantly reaching the pinnacle of power, the Demon King began to stir, aiming to achieve its goal. It dreamed of a world engulfed in flames. A world devoid of laughter, happiness, love. It yearned for the advent of a conflagration where not a shred of hope remained. The Demon King craved the tears of all living things. That small desire pushed the world to the brink of destruction. -From this day forth, the world shall be erased. The Demon King declared war on the continent. It massacred the other races and hunted countless humans. There was no mercy in the wake of the army of annihilation. Only death and ruin remained. Survivors were enslaved and exploited, while the dead became specters, subservient to the Demon King¡¯s army. The Allied Forces of the continent fought against the demon horde, but even their valor could not withstand the Primordial Darkness. Countless heroes fell, becoming footnotes in history. Countless brave warriors were buried beneath the blood-soaked earth. As the world gradually descended into black despair, -Rise, heroes! I shall stand at the forefront. With these words, a man appeared. His name was Ash Reynolds. The Primordial Hero. Appearing like dawn amidst the pitch-black darkness, he confronted the Demon King¡¯s army. The Hero''s miracles repelled the demon forces time and again. The brilliant radiance that embroidered the sky with every swing of his sword gave hope to the weary Allied Forces. The Hero and his comrades gradually began to drive back the darkness. Warm sunlight began to reach the battlefield, which had always been awash in blood and shadow. The burning continent stabilized. And then. At the end of the long, long night. -You''ve come this far, Hero. Light and darkness finally faced each other. They looked into each other''s faces, filled with sorrow, and declared this to be the end. -This battle¡­ shall be the final salvation. -You still cling to hope. Impressive. Thus clashed the Demon King and the Hero. It was no exaggeration to say that their duel shook the very foundations of the world. Mountains crumbled with a single punch. Oceans split with a single swing of the sword. They fought for eight days and nights straight. And then. The Hero''s final strike, unleashed with all his life force, finally pierced the Demon King''s heart. The Primordial Light, having fulfilled its duty, closed its eyes with a relieved smile. And the Demon King¡­ -You¡¯ve won. Or perhaps¡­ it¡¯s a draw. -But do not be too complacent, world. -I shall return to shatter your peace and complacency. -Remember the fear that I have wrought. It maintained its composure even as its body crumbled into dust. The Primordial Darkness, cursing the world it had sought to conquer until its very last breath, vanished. -My name is Lugetina. Lugetina Tov Di Atrahasis. -The sorrow that will consume the world. And so. With the mutual destruction of the Hero and the Demon King, peace was restored to the world. This is the story of the Primordial Hero. The idol of all. Ash Reynolds. . . . And now, 1,000 years later. A boy was chosen as the new Hero. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Allen, lying on his bed and staring blankly at the ceiling, let out a long sigh. He buried his face in his blanket and tossed and turned. Allen Reinhardt. An honor student who consistently ranked third in his year at Reynolds Academy, the continent¡¯s most prestigious educational institution. A promising prospect, is considered to have the greatest potential among the students of this cohort. A boy loved by all for his handsome appearance and diligent personality. But Allen harbored a secret¡­ ¡°Status window.¡± -Ding! [You have been chosen as the ¡®Hero¡¯ of this generation.] [Strengthen yourself to prevent the impending resurrection of the Demon King.] He was the chosen Hero of this generation. The boy tapped the blue window that appeared before him a few times and sighed once more. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± A lament a little longer than before. Allen''s mind was filled with complex thoughts. Five years had passed since he gained the strange power called the ¡®status window.¡¯ Five years had passed since he had shouldered the fate of the Hero. During that time, Allen hadn''t told anyone about his destiny. The first reason was that no one would believe him. Think about it. Who would believe a twelve-year-old kid? They would just think it was a childish prank. And the second reason. If it became known that he was the Hero, would those around him leave him alone? The demons would undoubtedly do everything in their power to eliminate him. Moreover, there might be people who would try to exploit the Hero. For his own safety and the safety of those around him, he had to keep his identity as the Hero a secret. For five years, Allen had meticulously guarded his secret. However, an unexpected variable had appeared before the boy. -Allen Reinhardt. -The third son of the Reinhardt family¡­ and the chosen Hero of this generation. Raiden Lishite. The eldest son of the Lishite Dukedom, the infamous delinquent of the Empire. S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And the villain he had personally executed through a quest. He knew Allen''s true identity. ¡°How¡­?¡± Allen murmured quietly, his heart heavy with bewilderment. There should have been no one who knew his true identity. He hadn¡¯t breathed a word to his childhood friend Clara, let alone his family. But Raiden Lishite¡­ How did he know? That wasn¡¯t the only thing that bothered him. While others seemed oblivious, Allen could see Leiden with the ''Hero¡¯s Eyes.'' He could see the chilling aura emanating from the boy. A pressure that felt like pent-up rage. It was a violent force that made him wonder if such twisted power could truly exist. That¡¯s why Allen couldn¡¯t help but freeze whenever his eyes met Raiden¡¯s. Those pupils, devoid of any light, seemed to contain an abyss, chilling him to the bone. ¡°He wasn¡¯t like that just six months ago.¡± Allen remembered. Raiden¡¯s frail and unimpressive appearance. His mana capacity was meager, his body weak. But the Raiden who returned was a completely different person. Actually, not much had changed physically. At most, his body had gained a bit of muscle. Even that was barely noticeable. But just making eye contact with him made Allen feel like all his senses were on high alert. ¡°¡­He must have gotten his hands on some dangerous power.¡± A power that could overwhelm even Allen, who possessed the A-rank passive skill ''Hero¡¯s Will.'' A hidden power that remained invisible to ordinary people. Allen sensed that things were taking a sinister turn. Furthermore, -A trial will begin soon. -If you don¡¯t want to lose anyone, follow my words. -At the Academy banquet in a week, stay close to the Saintess and Her Highness the Princess. Never leave their side. Raiden spoke with a knowing tone. Allen couldn¡¯t help but nod at the boy''s chilling assertion, which sent shivers down his spine. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen¡­?¡± Allen dryly washed his face, his mind swirling with questions. The atmosphere at the Academy was peaceful, and his status window offered no clues. ¡°Status window, is something going to happen in a week?¡± -Ding! [No relevant information exists.] ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Even the status window, which usually knew everything, was unhelpful. It was beyond frustrating. Allen felt like he was standing in the eye of a storm. ¡°¡­Should I just follow his words for now?¡± Allen mumbled, sighing deeply. The boy¡¯s worries continued until the next day arrived. *** Three days before the First Princess Assassination Attempt. I was going about my usual routine. Spending most of my day immersed in training. Occasionally, I ventured outside the Academy to acquire various items, but not very often. I had plenty of money, so there were no obstacles in the purchasing process. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 21 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Anyway,my focus was on improving my proficiency with Blink. It was difficult to adapt to at first, but it gradually became more familiar with time. Now, I felt like I had a good grasp of it. I still made mistakes if I lost focus, but compared to the beginning, I could execute combinations quite smoothly. Yesterday, I even managed to snatch the title ''Mace Slayer'' from Golden Boy. He rolled around on the floor, whining about how much it hurt. In the end, I had to give him a few bottles of potions. ¡®Alright. I¡¯ve completed the synergy title, preparations for the assassination attempt are going well, everything¡¯s good¡­ but¡­¡¯ Something unexpected popped up. ¡°Greetings, Student Raiden.¡± A green-haired man greeted me with a bright smile. Lucas Landrant, the head instructor. I looked at him with a slightly stiff expression. He seemed to take it as a response to his greeting and smiled even wider. ¡°Working hard as always, I see.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± What¡¯s with the friendly act? I mean, Lucas was known for his affability and caring attitude towards his students, but he didn¡¯t need to extend that to me. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be so wary. I¡¯m your homeroom teacher, after all¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Well¡­ Wary wasn¡¯t the right word. Uncomfortable was more accurate. Considering what Raiden had done to him in the past, it was impossible for me to treat him casually. -Student Raiden, it¡¯s not right to bully other students. Please refrain from doing so¡­ -SLAP!! -How dare a mere Academy instructor speak to me like that? Do you think the Duke¡¯s family is a joke? ¡­Damn it. I hate Raiden. I mean, I always hated him, but now I hate him even more. This bastard. How could a student slap a teacher? Especially one who was concerned about his well-being. ¡®Maybe he acted out more fiercely to push away Lucas¡¯ kindness¡­¡¯ Still, this was too much. He should have considered the person who had to clean up his mess. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just here to offer some advice as your homeroom teacher.¡± ¡°Advice, you say¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, advice about your unique talent, Student Raiden.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Advice about my unique talent, Blink? This unexpected statement piqued my interest. It was understandable. Records of those blessed by space were scarce, even if you searched the entire continent. Moreover, there was no known precedent for someone like me, with an extremely short-range teleportation ability. So I had to develop my ability on my own rather than relying on others. And now, advice? It was an enticing topic I couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡®Lucas Landlanto¡­¡¯ Yes, maybe he could help. A genius who participated in the Empire¡¯s civil war at a young age and made significant contributions. A living legend among assassins, who established the new class of Magic Assassin. The disciple and lover of Korn Ronezia, the most powerful Archmage of the current era. Ah, for your information, that last part is a secret. The Academy Principal¡¯s preference is ¡®raising¡¯ someone younger¡­ If everyone found out, they would look at him with disdain. Even though he had reached the pinnacle of magic at a young age and maintained his early twenties appearance. An age gap of almost twenty years¡­ ¡®Anyway.¡¯ A veteran with such credentials might have thought of different ways to utilize my ability. With a mixture of hesitation and anticipation, I nodded. It was a sign that I was willing to listen to his advice. ¡°You¡¯re quite obedient this time, unlike before?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Haha! Just kidding. I¡¯ll go get some equipment, so wait here for a bit.¡± ¡­Was he more resentful than I thought? Maybe I made a mistake. . . . Contrary to my worries, Lucas didn¡¯t seem to mind the past. His expression remained unchanged, as if he had completely forgotten about that incident. ¡°I¡¯ve been observing you during classes, and you only seem to use Blink for movement or escape.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± I nodded without hesitation at Lucas¡¯ question. ¡°Because I judged it to be the most efficient way to utilize it.¡± Short-range teleportation, Blink. It sounded like a cheat-like unique talent at first glance. But my ability had several limitations. First, the target I wanted to teleport had to be in contact with my body. I couldn¡¯t affect distant objects like Bluetooth. Second, if another object occupied the coordinates I wanted to teleport to, the ability would fail. In other words, I couldn¡¯t teleport to overlapping coordinates. Lastly, Blink didn¡¯t affect the state of the target. For example, if I teleported a dagger in my hand ten meters ahead, it would simply fall to the ground. With zero kinetic energy, it wouldn¡¯t suddenly fly or embed itself somewhere just because its coordinates changed. ¡®The problem is, it¡¯s only vaguely useful.¡¯ It was useless at medium to long range. At close range, it boasted incredible power, but the difficulty of manipulating the magic was equally high. If only there was a way to counter long-range attacks¡­ ¡°Hmm. I think you can use that ability against long-range attacks as well.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°And as a reliable counter-attack.¡± How? I stared at Lucas with wide eyes. The green-haired man, meeting my gaze, grinned and asked, ¡°It might be a bit difficult¡­ but would you like to learn?¡± ¡°¡­If you¡¯re willing to teach me, Professor, I would be honored to learn.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lucas nodded in satisfaction at my answer. He took out various throwing weapons from his waist and began to explain. ¡°The technique I¡¯m going to teach you is mainly used by Magic Assassins as both a counter and a survival technique. Have you ever heard of a magic called ¡®Reflect¡¯?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hearing it for the first time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably the case. I developed it myself.¡± Lucas, who had been juggling the throwing weapons lightly, tossed them to me. They were training weapons made of a light material. ¡°It¡¯s faster to see it in action than to just talk about it. Student Raiden, would you throw those weapons at me with all your might?¡± ¡°At you, Professor?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t hold back.¡± I hesitated for a moment, but his reassurance cleared my mind of any second thoughts. He must have a plan. I gripped one of the throwing weapons tightly and hurled it at him like a baseball. -Whoosh! The dagger left my hand with a slight gust of wind, aimed directly at Lucas¡¯ face. Even though I threw it with all the strength my Strength stat allowed, Lucas watched the approaching weapon without a hint of flinching. ¡°Reflect.¡± As his lips uttered the incantation, a green aura erupted from his outstretched hand. The moment Lucas lightly touched the dagger, which had reached his nose, -Clang, swoosh!!! The dark dagger, repelled backward, grazed my cheek. The weapon, now flying in the opposite direction, finally came to a halt after embedding itself in the wall. ¡°¡­¡± ¡­What was that? What just happened? I felt my thoughts freeze in momentary bewilderment. ¡°So, did you see that?¡± Lucas chuckled as if amused by my reaction. He waved his hand, still imbued with mana, and said, ¡°That¡¯s ¡®Reflect.¡¯ It¡¯s a unique magic that I developed.¡± Amazing, isn¡¯t it? Lucas shrugged. I wanted to nod in agreement, but my head wouldn¡¯t move. My mind was completely captivated by something else. ¡®That just now¡­¡¯ My mind kept replaying the intense scene I had just witnessed. The approaching weapon. His fingertips lightly touching it. The attack was instantaneously repelled. ¡®¡­No. It looked like it was repelled, but that¡¯s not how it works.¡¯ s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was a fleeting moment, but I saw it clearly. The moment the green mana touched the weapon, its trajectory shifted 180 degrees. It wasn¡¯t forcefully deflected with strength. It was simply reversed, sent back to where it came from. An unimaginable way of manipulating magic. The fact that he showed me this¡­ ¡°¡­You¡¯re suggesting I use Blink like that.¡± ¡°You caught on immediately. As expected, you¡¯re excellent.¡± Reflect. It was an extremely difficult technique based on the pinnacle of Wind magic and exceptional dynamic vision. But I had a way to cheat my way through it. Blink and Extrasensory. I could substitute the highly controlled Wind magic with Blink, and the high Agility stat required for dynamic vision with Extrasensory. ¡°It¡¯s a technique that suits you perfectly, Student Raiden.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ It truly is.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to teach you this since we first met last year¡­ but your attitude was a bit prickly¡­¡± ¡°¡­I apologize.¡± ¡°Ah, I wasn¡¯t looking for an apology.¡± As I bowed my head in guilt, Lucas looked flustered. But then he smiled brightly. ¡°But thank you! I never thought I¡¯d receive an apology. You¡¯ve really changed, haven¡¯t you?¡± I scratched the back of my head, embarrassed. He was kind, friendly, everything was good¡­ but a bit overwhelming. His kindness was too much to handle¡­ As if reading my mind, Lucas extended his hand for a handshake. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get along well from now on. You¡¯ll keep coming to learn from me, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± With mixed feelings, I grasped his hand. *** Meanwhile, in a building of unknown location. In a space filled only with darkness and silence, several figures clad in robes gathered. They exuded an air of danger as they stood around a round table, facing each other. ¡°Soon.¡± The robe at the center muttered. He didn¡¯t specify what ¡®soon¡¯ referred to, but his companions silently nodded in understanding. ¡°We¡¯ve kept our heads down for a while¡­ but it¡¯s time to spread our wings again.¡± In three days, the entire continent will know our name. No one can stop the march of progress. The world will face a twisted turn of events brought about by hidden truths. Join us, brothers. For the new world that we and our comrades envision. ¡°In three days, we will assassinate the Empire¡¯s princesses.¡± -Thud!! With those words, the robe slammed a knife into the imperial crest displayed on the table. Following his lead, the other robes immediately drew their swords and stabbed the crest. A faint groan escaped as the symbol of the imperial family was torn to shreds. The robe at the center twisted his lips into a grotesque smile as he watched. He could already envision the princesses¡¯ corpses, stained with blood. A thrill ran down his spine, making him tremble as he raised his sword. ¡°Should a butterfly crawl on the ground?¡± It¡¯s time to take flight. Spread your wings, birds of inquiry. ¡°For truth, for inquiry, for progress, and for a new world.¡± ¡°¡®For truth, for inquiry, for progress, and for a new world.¡¯¡± In the space filled only with darkness and silence, danger was spreading its wings. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 22 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Ko-fi Supporter for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi.Time passed. Finally, the day of the main quest arrived. Dressed in a formal suit, I was heading to the special hall where the banquet was being held. The rattling of the carriage erased the surrounding silence. I stared blankly out the window, lost in thought. ¡°¡­¡± The First Princess Assassination Attempt. It was the episode that marked the beginning of the main storyline in the original novel, ''Sorrow-erasing heroes.'' The ¡®Seekers,¡¯ who had been quiet for the past year, would reappear, and as their opening act, they would attack Reynolds Academy, aiming to eliminate the First Princess, the Second Princess, and the Saintess all at once. In the original story, thanks to Allen¡¯s efforts, the Saintess and Neria only suffered minor injuries. However, Lucy lost her life on the spot. From the moment of her death, the peaceful atmosphere of the story took a sharp turn into a tragedy. The assassination of the Empire¡¯s princess caused an uproar within and outside the Empire. The Emperor, who deeply cherished his family, fell ill due to the death of his eldest daughter. Having lost his sharp intellect and wisdom, he withdrew from politics, throwing the Empire into chaos. The maids and knights who had been responsible for Lucy¡¯s safety were all executed for failing to protect a member of the royal family. Korn, the principal of the Academy, was held accountable for the incident and exiled from the Empire. This weakened the Academy¡¯s forces, and later, it laid the groundwork for a more devastating attack on the Academy by the demons. ¡®¡­In short, if I fail to prevent this assassination, the entire Empire will crumble.¡¯ As the story turned darker, Allen would rise to the occasion and achieve great feats. But wouldn¡¯t it be better if such a tragedy never happened in the first place? It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but if I succeeded in this quest, future events would unfold more smoothly. I began to review the details of the incident I remembered one by one. ¡®First, the assassins will appear at exactly 9:00 PM.¡¯ There was no specific entry route. They would simply appear out of thin air. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. You might think the Seekers had some kind of teleportation ability¡­ And you would be right. The leader of the Seekers, like Raiden, was one of those blessed by space. In other words, he was one of the five teleportation mages in the world. ¡®As far as I know, there are currently three teleportation mages.¡¯ First, Raiden. Second, Allen¡¯s supporter, who appears later in the story. And lastly, the leader of the Seekers, the ¡®Black Priest, Illios.¡¯ Among the three, Illios boasted the longest teleportation range. He could traverse distances from 500 meters to 6,000 meters. Of course, as a trade-off for such a powerful ability, there was a limitation: after using it once, he couldn¡¯t teleport again for three months. However, compared to the advantage of being able to deploy terrorists anywhere on the continent, it was a minor handicap. ¡®Then the key is¡­ whether or not I can block the assassins¡¯ first attack.¡¯ Since I couldn¡¯t predict the direction of the attack, it was an extremely disadvantageous situation for the defender, but if I could overcome that hurdle, I could steer the situation according to my plan. So, if necessary, I had to protect Lucy even if it meant taking the hit myself. ¡°¡­This is nerve-wracking.¡± I took a deep breath to calm my pounding heart. Emotions of unknown origin were bubbling up inside me. Sadness, resentment, anger. And a viscous, melting-killing intent. It seemed that Raiden¡¯s remnants still lingering in this body were affecting me. ¡®Well, from Raiden¡¯s point of view, the Seekers are the ones he wants to tear apart.¡¯ They murdered his respected mother and pushed his life into the abyss. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, they were now trying to harm the lady he had once served. ¡°¡­What a persistent ill fate.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the Seekers, Raiden¡¯s life could have been much happier. But don¡¯t be too sad. I¡¯ll save Lucy in your stead. And I¡¯ll get revenge for you as well. I¡¯ll just throw them in prison for a good long time. -Ding! [I will not intervene during combat.] [Act as you please.] ¡°You¡¯re saying you won¡¯t get in my way, right?¡± -Ding! [That is correct.] [I hope this opportunity will alleviate some of the past sorrows.] ¡°Haha, sorrows¡­ You seem to forget, I¡¯m not Raiden.¡± I had decided to get revenge for him¡­ but that was a separate matter. There was no connection between me and his tragedy in the first place. ¡°Sometimes, I feel like you equate me with Raiden.¡± -Ding! [¡­] [It seems I made a mistake.] [I apologize for showing you my immaturity.] ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I shrugged and leaned back in my seat. It was currently 8:00 PM. Barely an hour remained until the attack. I straightened my clothes one last time and checked the items in my pocket. -Clatter¡­ Two small glass vials, each filled with dark green and deep blue liquid. They were about the size of my little finger. Next to them was a white mask. And lastly, a tightly folded magic scroll. ¡°¡­Man, I can¡¯t believe I spent so much money just to prepare this.¡± The gold coins I spent were enough to buy a mansion belonging to a viscount family. The main reason was that the items were scarce, and I had to pay several times the original price to acquire them. But the base price itself was ridiculously expensive. Thanks to that, my once-fat wallet had gone through a miraculous weight loss. Well, I didn¡¯t need money anyway. I could just brush off this expense. I shook my head, dispelling the faint regret. ¡°Almost there.¡± The scenery outside the window indicated that the carriage had reached its destination. I let out a shaky breath and dryly washed my face. Now, all I could do was hope. That everything would go smoothly. . . . -Neigh!! The carriage dropped me off in front of the special hall and galloped away, its hooves pounding the ground. After watching it disappear for a moment, I started walking towards the banquet hall. The surroundings were already bustling with students. They all wanted to relieve the fatigue from the grueling midterm exams. Commoner students, in particular, would be more excited since they didn¡¯t have many opportunities to experience a noble banquet. The Academy also lent dresses and suits, so the financial burden on the students would be less. Seeing this, I felt that the Academy was well-managed. In an environment where various social statuses coexisted, they were maintaining a good balance for the commoners. ¡®Well, it has to be this good to be called the continent¡¯s best educational institution.¡¯ With those thoughts, I walked through the crowd of students. Perhaps due to the unexpected appearance of the former delinquent, gazes began to gather on me. The students glanced in my direction and whispered among themselves. -Hey, isn¡¯t that¡­ Young Master Lishite over there? -What¡­? It really is! -Didn¡¯t Young Master Lishite usually have no interest in Academy banquets? -Yeah, I remember him calling it a lowly livestock pen filled with commoners¡­ -By the way, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Young Master Lishite dressed up like that. -Right¡­ He looks amazing. -He¡¯s just overshadowed by handsome guys like Allen and Professor Lucas. But if you think about it, Young Master Lishite is quite good-looking¡­ -Hey, hey! Get a grip, girl!! That¡¯s Young Master ¡®Lishite¡¯ we¡¯re talking about! -I¡¯m not saying I like him! He¡¯s just handsome! ¡­Did they realize that I could hear everything they were saying? It wasn¡¯t outright slander, but it felt strange. Ignoring the buzzing atmosphere, I showed my student ID to the guard standing at the main entrance of the special hall. ¡°Raphael class, Raiden Lishite.¡± The guard froze for a moment after hearing my name, then opened the way with a stiff smile. ¡°Enjoy your time.¡± I responded with a slight nod and entered the banquet hall. Unlike the chaotic outside, the atmosphere inside was relatively calm. Since the children of dukes and even princesses were present, everyone was being careful with their behavior. ¡°I need to hurry a bit.¡± It was already 30 minutes before the attack. It seemed I had spent more time at the entrance than I expected. I took out the mask from my pocket. A masquerade mask that covered my eyes and nose. A pure white mask reminiscent of the Phantom of the Opera. I put it on. Raiden was too famous. And not in a good way. If a guy like him appeared at the banquet hall and wandered around, he would draw all the attention. My plan was to lie low and make a surprise appearance at the exact moment the incident began. I didn''t want to attract attention from the start. Many people wore masquerade masks as accessories, so it wouldn''t look too out of place. ¡°Now, all I need to do is find Lucy.¡± I muttered as I walked around the hall. It wasn¡¯t a difficult task. There was no other girl in the Empire with such brilliant blonde hair as hers. ¡°¡­There she is.¡± Lucy was standing in the center of the banquet hall, surrounded by her followers. She was adorned in a red dress, radiating an intense beauty. I settled down at a distance. 15 minutes to go. Feeling my throat dry for no reason, I picked up a drink from the table and took a gulp. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± It was alcohol. I frowned and put the glass down. As I savored the bitter taste, I could faintly hear Lucy and her followers chatting. -Haha, is that really true, Young Master Deron? -Do tell us more, Lady Leon. So what happened next? -Yes, Your Highness. At that moment, my friend and I¡­ I listened to their conversation absentmindedly. Lucy and the people around her were enjoying the banquet with cheerful laughter. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 22 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat I felt strange.A nauseating yet bittersweet feeling. ¡°¡­Originally, Raiden would have been among them.¡± A murmur escaped my lips involuntarily. Raiden. Perhaps it was because I knew his pain. The loneliness and sense of loss he felt seemed to be transmitted to me as well. This was pity for him. Or perhaps empathy. Cheap sympathy for two lonely souls standing side by side. Or maybe something I didn¡¯t understand. ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now¡­¡¯ I shook off my thoughts and came to my senses. It was already 8:57 PM. Almost 9:00. -Tick-tock The sound of the second hand ticking echoed in my ears. I took a deep, controlled breath and sharpened my senses. Timing was crucial. I only had one chance. -Tick Three seconds until the attack. -Tick Two seconds. -Tick One second. -Tick, Dong! Now. ¡°Blink ¡Á 6.¡± I chanted the spell the moment the clock struck 9:00 PM. My vision flickered with the sound of electric sparks. -Crackle! The next moment, Lucy¡¯s startled face appeared before me. Before she could react, I extended my leg and kicked her slender body. ¡°Oof¡­?!¡± With a gasp, the blonde girl collapsed to the floor. I didn¡¯t stop there. My fingertips glowed with blue mana. I chanted again, swinging my arm. ¡°Reflect ¡Á 4!!¡± -Crackle¡­!! Thud! Thunk!! The magic I unleashed instantly deflected the arrows flying towards Lucy. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the attackers¡¯ location in that short time, so I just altered the arrows¡¯ trajectory towards the ground. But that was enough. Lucy, the target I needed to protect, was safe and unharmed. However, there was a slight problem¡­ -Kyaaaak!! Where did those arrows come from?! -Someone¡¯s been hit!! ¡°Cough¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t unscathed by the barrage of arrows. A burning pain shot through my lower abdomen. I coughed dryly and looked down to see four arrows piercing my stomach. It seemed my proficiency with Reflect wasn¡¯t enough to completely deflect them. As expected¡­ mastering a unique magic in three days was too much to ask. I stared at my white shirt, rapidly staining crimson, with a sense of detachment. -Ding! [Special effect ¡®Pain Oblivion¡¯ activated.] [All physical pain will be reduced by 99% for the next 30 minutes.] ¡®Good thing I bought this in advance.¡¯ A special effect I purchased from the status window shop for a hefty 500 points. With this, I could fight much more effectively. Not feeling pain in battle was a huge advantage. -Crack, pull!! I roughly pulled out the arrows embedded in my stomach one by one. I heard screams around me, but I paid them no mind. This was an urgent situation. Now that their first ranged attack had failed, they would appear in person soon. -Pull, crunch!! Crack! -Kyaaaak!! -H-He¡¯s crazy¡­! Why is he doing that?! - G-Guards! Someone go get the guards!! Give it up. Just stay back and conserve your energy. This hall is currently isolated by a top-tier barrier. No matter how much you bang on the door, it won¡¯t open. The professors could resolve the situation if they intervened¡­ but it would take at least 14 minutes, considering the time it would take them to arrive and disable the barrier. ¡®I have to assume there will be no outside help.¡¯ I muttered as I pulled out the last arrow. Crimson pieces of my intestines clung to the barbed arrowhead. As expected of a weapon designed for assassination, it was quite gruesome. My stomach was torn open, and things that shouldn¡¯t be spilling out were spilling out. ¡°Cough, ugh¡­ *Spit*.¡± It was a bit too grotesque. No wonder everyone was screaming. I didn¡¯t feel the pain thanks to Pain Oblivion. It just felt like a slight tingling. I spat out the blood rising up my throat and rummaged through my pocket. I took out the two little finger-sized vials, popped them open without hesitation, and threw them into my mouth. -Crunch¡­!! The vials shattered, filling my throat with thick liquids. As I swallowed them, a familiar mechanical sound rang in my ears. -Ding! [¡®High-Grade Regeneration Potion¡¯ consumed.] [Restores all body parts with a damage rate of 80% or less.] [¡®High-Grade Mana Potion¡¯ consumed.] [Fully restores depleted mana.] Immediately after those messages appeared before my eyes, the bleeding from my abdomen stopped, and it began to regenerate to its original state. -Crackle, crack! With strange noises, the holes closed up, and my mangled insides returned to normal. The effect was even better than I expected. It was worth the effort and the exorbitant price I paid. I wiped my blood-soaked, sticky hands and turned around. ¡°¡­Hic.¡± My gaze fell upon the blonde girl, trembling helplessly. She was sitting on the floor, tears welling up in her eyes. She seemed quite shaken. Feeling sorry for her fragile appearance, I gently reached out and wiped her tears. ¡°Sob¡­!¡± Ah, I didn¡¯t mean to smear blood on her. I had unintentionally left a red handprint on her pale cheek. I thought about wiping it off, but it would probably just smudge with my dirty hands, so I stopped. I patted her shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Your knight is here.¡± I offered an awkward smile. Lucy¡¯s face flushed with confusion at my words, but my lips were already moving. ¡°Blink ¡Á 10.¡± -Crackle With a small noise, the girl¡¯s figure vanished. Lucy reappeared next to her followers. This should be enough. There were knights guarding her. They all seemed alert, so they should be able to handle it even if I missed one or two attackers. Of course, it would be best if I took care of them all myself. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I turned around with a long exhale. In the center of the banquet hall, figures clad in jet-black robes stood. The purple butterfly emblem embroidered on their chests revealed their identity. ¡®The Seekers.¡¯ There were seven of them. Roughly the same number mentioned in the original story. There would be a few more where Neria and the Saintess were, but our protagonist would be there, so they should be fine. As I organized my thoughts and looked around, the figure at the forefront of the robed group stepped forward. ¡°Step aside. If you don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Like hell I will.¡± I reached into my subspace and grasped Sorrow. With the chilling coldness I felt in my fingertips, I uttered the activation words. ¡°Sorrow, awaken.¡± -Kiiiiiiiik!!! A strange cry resonated as the special skill, Extrasensory, activated. Feeling my senses heighten throughout my body, I extended my other hand into the air. ¡°Status window, purchase ¡®Ordinary Iron Sword¡¯ from the shop.¡± -Ding! [Purchasing item ¡®Ordinary Iron Sword¡¯.] [30 points deducted.] A weighty grip filled my palm. A sharply honed sword now rested in my hand. I pointed the sword at the robed figures and slowly took a stance. ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°This is unexpected.¡± ¡°How absurd.¡± Perhaps they found it amusing that a mere Academy student was blocking their path. Some of the robed figures chuckled. Despite their mockery, I kept my eyes fixed on them, unwavering. ¡°Seekers.¡± A sudden silence fell. My words seemed to momentarily freeze their reactions. Then, they glared at me, the atmosphere turning cold. One of the robes, who appeared to be the leader, stepped forward, sword in hand. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You recognize us by the emblem on our robes alone? You¡¯re no ordinary student, are you?¡± ¡°Ha, of course I do. It¡¯s an emblem that¡¯s hard to miss.¡± ¡°You seem to know us quite well?¡± Know you well? At that short question, the rage buried deep within my memories seemed to explode. I embraced the crimson emotions of Raiden flooding my mind and glared at them fiercely. Yes. I know you very well, too well. It¡¯s only natural. How could I ever forget you? Every night, I¡¯ve been plagued by nightmares of my mother¡¯s death, nurturing my hatred. Every time I carved another line on my wrist, driven by unstoppable self-loathing, I cursed you. How could I not recognize you? Don¡¯t worry. Since that day, you¡¯ve been my entire world. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you recognize me too?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Was Raiden¡¯s rage too intense? The line separating Kim Naru and Raiden blurred, and I felt myself becoming more and more like him. My trembling hand tightened its grip on the sword hilt. ¡°My name is Raiden Lishite.¡± The eldest son of the Lishite Dukedom. The second Executor of the Blue Talent, protector of the Empire. And¡­ a vengeful spirit, grown by devouring the despair you sowed. ¡°In the name of Philippa Lishite, the flower of the Empire and my mother,¡± To avenge her death, ¡°I will punish your sins.¡± I¡¯ll tear you apart until you beg for mercy, no, until you beg for death to escape my wrath. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 23: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Reni2425 for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi.The midterm exam period had been grueling. Commoners had to prove their worth, and nobles had to temper themselves to demonstrate the legitimacy of their blue blood. The Academy was well aware of the students¡¯ hard work. To help them unwind, they held a banquet exclusively for students after each exam period. This particular banquet was even grander and more extravagant than usual, as it was attended by the Empire¡¯s princesses, the Saintess, and the children of each Duke¡¯s family. The student council and teaching assistants were exhausted from the intense preparations for the banquet, while the students excitedly stepped onto the fruits of their labor. However, all their efforts and expectations were shattered as the banquet descended into chaos. ¡°T-Terrorists!!¡± ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Professors! Get the professors, quickly!!¡± At the start of the banquet, the moment the bell tolled to announce 9:00 PM, assailants stormed in. Students were thrown into disarray as they witnessed people being struck by arrows, blood splattering everywhere. ¡°Move!!¡± ¡°Quickly! Get out, quickly!!¡± Panicked, some students rushed towards the exits, desperately trying to escape the hall. They frantically grabbed the doorknobs, but¡­ -Clank, clank! ¡°Damn it! The doors are locked!!¡± ¡°Same here!¡± ¡°W-Wait! It¡¯s not locked, a barrier¡¯s been erected inside!!¡± The banquet hall was already isolated from the outside, trapped by the assailants. Despite the Academy building being fortified with multiple protective and detection spells, the assailants¡¯ unique magic, fueled by the blood of countless sacrifices, had managed to breach their defenses. ¡°Don¡¯t push!¡± ¡°S-Step back a little!!¡± The cheerful melodies that had filled the air moments ago vanished, replaced by the screams of terrified students. Most of them had already retreated from the center, huddled in corners. A few students remained in their places, trying to maintain their composure, but even they couldn¡¯t hide the look of despair on their faces. Weapons were prohibited inside the banquet hall, leaving them with no means to resist. However, amidst the chaos, someone stood before the assailants. A young man, his face hidden behind a pure white mask. He wielded a sword that seemed to have appeared out of thin air. -You know me¡­ -My name is¡­ Perhaps the empty space around them amplified their presence, but the confrontation between the young man and the assailants felt like a scene from a play. After exchanging a few inaudible words, they charged at each other. Seven unidentified assailants. And one equally unknown student. Lucy von Lishite, the First Princess of the Empire, watched the scene unfold, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°Ra-iden¡­?¡± Her voice trembled as she whispered his name. *** Further conversation was unnecessary. Or perhaps it was, but it didn¡¯t matter now. My vision was already clouded with burning rage. ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Don¡¯t complain, you brought this upon yourself.¡± Fortunately, time was of the essence for them as well. The leader of the robed figures, his eyes devoid of emotion, muttered softly, ¡°Kill him.¡± -Bang!! The moment he spoke, one of the robes at the front kicked off the ground. A jet-black afterimage flashed before my eyes. The next instant, his outstretched palm erupted with blazing flames. -KwaaAAAAAAA!!! A deafening roar accompanied the searing heat that grazed my neck. If I hadn¡¯t ducked, my upper body would have been scorched. They were determined to kill me without mercy. Just like them. I would have been disappointed if they had shown any hesitation. ¡°What? You dodged that?¡± The fire mage, his brow furrowed in frustration, spat out the words as his surprise attack failed. I took a step back, widening the distance between us as I parried his next attack. ¡°Just die already!¡± He prepared to cast another spell, his face contorted with irritation. I swiftly reached into my pocket and pulled out a scroll. Before the robes could react, I tore it apart, activating the magic within. -Riiiiip!! The sharp sound of tearing paper reverberated through the hall. The next moment, a hemispherical barrier enveloped a 20-meter radius around me. -Transcendence of the Sixth Verse, Raymon-style Defensive Magic- ¡®Absolute Domain¡¯ A blue barrier, emanating from the glowing scroll, enclosed the surrounding area. I found myself trapped within the magic¡¯s domain along with the robed figures. A vicious smirk crept across my lips as I savored the success of my second plan. -Ding! [Using High-Grade Scroll ¡®Absolute Domain¡¯.] [A hemispherical barrier encompassing a 20-meter radius around the caster will be formed for 10 minutes.] [Entry and exit will be prohibited until the barrier is destroyed or the duration expires.] The banquet hall presented numerous variables. It was teeming with potential hostages, and even the slightest provocation could easily escalate into utter chaos. The best way to prevent such a situation and confront the enemy head-on was to¡­ ¡®Isolate them in front of me.¡¯ This scroll contained a unique magic crafted by the current Duke Phyler, known as the Shield of the Empire. Its barrier was so resilient that ordinary mages couldn¡¯t even scratch it. Its distribution was currently prohibited due to its overwhelming power, making it incredibly difficult to obtain. I had to spend a fortune to get my hands on it. Of course, with a hefty price tag came a special feature: ¡°Wh-What¡­?¡± Mana usage was restricted within the barrier¡¯s domain. The fire mage let out a dumbfounded sound as the magic he was channeling dissipated. Without hesitation, I lunged forward, grabbed him by the collar, and plunged my sword into his abdomen. -Thud¡­!! The blade smoothly pierced through his flesh. A shiver ran down my spine as I felt the thrill in my fingertips. As I stared at my blood-soaked sleeve, a vivid memory from the past flashed before my eyes. -Run, Raiden!! -I¡¯m sorry¡­ my¡­ ch-child¡­ The memory of that day, the day my life was shattered. The image of a noblewoman, her graceful form juxtaposed with the gruesome death of a robed figure. I couldn¡¯t help but stab the fire mage again and again. -Thud, thud!! Thunk! Each time crimson blood splattered my sleeve, a euphoric sense of fulfillment washed over me, as if my brain were melting. Hot tears streamed down my cheeks. ¡°¡­Haha.¡± This was strange. Why was I doing this? The pungent smell of blood and the sight of gore should have repulsed me. A profound emptiness weighed upon me, and a fleeting fear gripped my heart as I realized I had taken a life. Yet, despite the shock, this first experience of killing, brought an intoxicating thrill. ¡°Haha¡­ AHAHAHAHA!!¡± A laugh of pure ecstasy erupted from my throat. My lips, frozen in a grim line moments ago, stretched into a wide, unhinged grin. What did I look like now? It must be grotesque. Ah, I didn¡¯t care. All I wanted was for this joy to last forever. ¡°Captain¡­ what¡¯s wrong with that guy?¡± ¡°Get a grip. He may be acting crazy, but he took down Max in one blow.¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ ¡®Absolute Domain,¡¯ huh? This is going to be troublesome.¡± I turned my gaze towards the remaining robed figures, who were whispering amongst themselves. I dropped the mangled corpse in my hand to the floor, and with a powerful kick, charged towards them. ¡°No time for distractions. Eliminate them quickly, take care of the target, and get out of here.¡± ¡°¡°Yes, sir!!¡±¡± The robes, including their leader, drew their swords from their waists. The sound of steel clashing against steel filled the hall, S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. and the bloody banquet resumed, accompanied by the gruesome symphony. *** ¡®Absolute Domain,¡¯ hailed as the strongest defensive magic scroll in history. While its barrier was as impenetrable as an iron fortress, it wasn¡¯t entirely flawless. There were a few ways to circumvent its power. The first was to brute-force it, tearing through the barrier with overwhelming magic or physical strength. It was the simplest method, but also the most difficult. The barrier created by the Phyler family was not to be underestimated. Even the Seekers would find it challenging to shatter the magic itself. Therefore, they opted for the second method. Kill the scroll¡¯s caster. Scroll magic fundamentally responded to the user¡¯s will. ¡®Absolute Domain¡¯ was no exception. If the caster died, the barrier would immediately dissipate. Genome, the leader of the operation, believed this approach was more feasible. He issued an order to his subordinates. Kill the boy. Yes, that was their plan¡­ -Clank¡­!! Cling! Thud!! ¡°Cough¡­¡± ¡°AHAHAHAHA!!!¡± What was going on? Genome couldn¡¯t comprehend the scene unfolding before his eyes. The boy, consumed by madness, was butchering his comrades once more. Three corpses lay scattered around him, including Max, the first to fall. ¡°He¡¯s insane¡­!¡± ¡°H-Holy shit¡­ what the hell is that?! What is he doing?!¡± ¡°Everyone, calm down!¡± Genome tried to regain control of his panicking subordinates, but he was just as bewildered. What was this boy? After Max was slain, the entire squad had rushed the boy, aiming to take him down. Even Genome, who usually avoided direct combat, had joined the fray. He needed to ensure the mission¡¯s success. However, the boy had met their assault with a chilling grin, effortlessly pushing them back. Despite being outnumbered, he steadily overcame the disadvantage. He utilized the surrounding tables, chairs, and other objects to disrupt their formations and minimize the number of attackers he faced at any given moment. Sometimes, he even threw liquor bottles from the floor to obscure their vision, creating blind spots to exploit. But his opponents weren¡¯t pushovers. -Don¡¯t be fooled by his tricks. Surround him first. -Two of you take the bows, the rest follow me. -Keep aiming for his blind spots. Though the ¡®Seekers¡¯ primarily focused on magic, they were elite magic assassins, carefully selected for their skills. They possessed exceptional martial arts prowess, far surpassing that of ordinary individuals. Genome and his squad maintained their composure, gradually tightening the noose around the boy. However, -Damn it¡­!! How is this possible?! -Wait, Todd¡¯s been caught¡­! -Gah, ugh¡­ The boy, as if it were only natural, overwhelmed them all. He deflected their attacks from all directions as smoothly as flowing water, without even looking. Even the occasional arrows were either knocked away by his sword or effortlessly dodged. It was as if he could calculate every detail of the space, time, and distance within the barrier. ¡°¡­Ha.¡± Genome let out a hollow laugh in spite of himself. The boy was staring at him, tears streaming down his face. His lips were twisted into a grotesque, awkward smile, creating a truly unsettling sight. Genome gripped his sword once more, muttering under his breath. That boy¡­ No, that ¡®thing¡¯ was a monster. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 24: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @''Sage, the ascended'' for Ko-fi donation on Ko-fi.-Clang! Crack¡­!! Thud! A bloody battle raged, flesh and blood splattering everywhere. The only sounds that echoed through the banquet hall were the clash of steel and the gruesome tearing of flesh. Students cowered, too terrified to even scream, overwhelmed by the horrifying atmosphere. Knights stood guard, their faces tense with vigilance. Amidst the chaos, Lucy sat on the floor, her body trembling uncontrollably. Shattered table fragments and blood-soaked arrows lay scattered before her. The sight of the carpet, stained with chunks of intestines, sent a chilling wave of reality crashing down on her. ¡®I¡­ I almost died¡­?¡¯ Terror, delayed but potent, gripped her mind. She hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Not even a hint of the incoming arrows. If that student hadn¡¯t saved her, she would have¡­ ¡®Died¡­ pierced through by those arrows¡­¡¯ For the first time in her life, she had felt the presence of death. The realization that death had brushed past her so closely made it difficult for Lucy to maintain her composure. Even as the Empire¡¯s princess, she was still a young girl. ¡®Don¡¯t cry¡­ Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re the Empire¡¯s princess¡­ Pull yourself together.¡¯ Lucy desperately tried to calm herself with self-affirmations, but tears welled up in her eyes, betraying her efforts. She bit her lip hard to stifle the pathetic sounds of her ragged breathing. ¡®I¡¯m scared¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡¯ Panic consumed Lucy. What brought her back to her senses were the sharp sounds of the ongoing battle. -Clang!! Crash! Thud!! -Damn it¡­! Where the hell did this kid come from?! -If only we could use mana, this little brat would be¡­!! ¡°Ah.¡± Lucy snapped out of her daze and abruptly lifted her head. Her heart skipped a beat. Her gaze fell upon a young man engaged in a fierce battle with the assailants. -Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. -Your knight is here. While most people seemed oblivious to the identity hidden behind the mask, Lucy recognized him instantly. How could she not? It was the voice she had cherished and resented so deeply. ¡°Ra-iden¡­?¡± Lucy whispered his name, her face blank with shock. She couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Unanswered questions flooded her mind. Who were these assassins? Why was Raiden fighting them? Neria had been on the other side of the hall, was she safe? As the questions piled up, Lucy¡¯s anxiety intensified. Yet, despite the chaos unfolding around her, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to move. ¡°¡­¡± A persistent weakness clung to her limbs. Her fingertips still trembled faintly, and her legs felt numb and heavy. Surrounded by her knights, she was acutely aware of her own helplessness. ¡°Ugh, uh¡­¡± Lucy swallowed back her tears, clenching her fists, when she heard a cracking sound from the center of the hall. -Crack!! An ominous noise pierced through the air, prompting her to look up. She saw Raiden stumbling, losing his balance. Fragments of his shattered mask lay scattered on the floor beside him, and blood streamed down his face from a long gash. One of his eyes seemed severely injured, the eyelid drooping motionlessly. Lucy couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Raiden!!¡± But then, her eyes met his, and she froze. A grotesque smile flashed across his face, visible through the broken mask. It vanished quickly, but the image was already seared into her mind. Raiden was smiling. Covered in blood, brightly, as if he were enjoying this entire situation. *** -Crack!! A sharp cracking sound coincided with a powerful impact that slammed into my face. My vision blurred for a moment. I staggered, forcing my eyes open. If I let my guard down for even a second, this fragile consciousness would slip away. ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡± The metallic scent of blood filled my nostrils with every hot breath I exhaled. Fragments of my broken mask lay scattered on the floor, and my hand gripped a sword, slick with blood. ¡°Damn it, cough, hack¡­ shit¡­¡± I coughed violently, spitting out a mouthful of blood. The blow to my head seemed to have cleared my mind somewhat. ¡®¡­Damn it.¡¯ For a brief moment, I had lost control, consumed by Raiden¡¯s rage. It was fortunate that Extrasensory was activated. I had barely managed to dodge their combined attack, which would have sliced my face in half. Although I avoided the worst, my left eye was completely mangled, my vision on that side plunged into darkness. -Don¡¯t be consumed by emotions. -The moment your sword is guided by emotion, it loses its fluidity, leading you towards defeat. My father¡¯s voice echoed in my ears, as always. Damn it¡­ lecturing me even in a moment like this. Neither he nor I was in our right minds. I considered myself quite adept at controlling my emotions, but I had been completely swallowed by Raiden¡¯s killing intent before I could even react. Raiden Lishite¡­ this dangerously alluring bastard. ¡°Ha¡­ cough, ugh¡­¡± I wiped away the bloody tears that streamed down my face and focused my remaining eye. Although my plan had gone slightly awry, I had managed to eliminate three out of seven assailants in a short time. Not a bad start. Taking a deep, ragged breath, I calmly deflected the flurry of incoming sword strikes. -Clang! Crack¡­!! Thud! Now that I had regained my composure, my movements felt noticeably lighter. My defenses, which had loosened, tightened once more. My swordsmanship, which had become wild and aggressive, regained its original form, flowing with a newfound calmness. ¡°¡­!!¡± The assailants seemed to sense the shift in my demeanor and began to hesitate in their attacks. It was only natural. The aura of raw savagery differed greatly from that of controlled ferocity. I coldly addressed the robed figures I was facing. ¡°Those clumsy attacks won¡¯t work anymore.¡± It was a form of trash talk. A statement meant to pressure my opponents and disrupt their focus. It might seem like a trivial detail, but building momentum was all about accumulating these small advantages. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re quite the smooth talker.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you noticed.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this damn barrier, you¡¯d be mincemeat in a minute¡­!¡± ¡°And which side is currently being turned into mincemeat?¡± ¡°Damn you!!¡± One of them lost his composure, his pride wounded by my words. S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As expected of a mage, his sword hand trembled pathetically. I dodged his attack and pointed my sword at him. ¡°Wait, Ravi¡­!¡± -Thud!! The others tried to intervene, but it was too late. My sword had already pierced his throat. Ravi, was that his name? Probably an alias, but whatever. Farewell, you idiot. -Slice¡­ I pulled my sword out, and his severed head tumbled to the floor. I kicked the gruesome object towards the leader of the robed figures. ¡°Ugh, ha¡­ ha¡­ Now, only three remain¡­¡± ¡°¡­Ha.¡± The leader let out a hollow laugh, his face grim. His eyes, fixed on me, held a mixture of complex emotions. Yes, he must be dumbfounded. His meticulously planned operation had been thwarted by a single boy. The elite force he had brought with him was being slaughtered so easily, it must have been a crushing blow to his ego. And to top it all off, he was trapped by a legendary magic scroll, an encounter so rare it might only happen once in a lifetime. He must have felt incredibly frustrated. But what could he do? Life and death were inherently like this. Fleeting, fragile, vanishing without a trace. Without even a shred of resentment left behind. My mother, my sister Jihye, they had all left this world in the same way. And¡­ ¡°The Duchess Lishite, murdered by your hands, was no different.¡± My actions were a form of revenge. I wanted them to experience the despair and helplessness that Raiden, that poor boy, had endured. ¡®Still¡­ I think I did a pretty good job, Raiden.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure if he would be satisfied, but¡­ I hoped that the blood staining my hands brought him at least a small measure of solace. I let out a bitter chuckle and wiped the blood off my sword. ¡®I need to clean up this mess and hand these guys over to the Academy¡­ I guess I¡¯ll capture the remaining three alive.¡¯ Just as I was about to finish off the remaining assailants, the leader¡¯s eyes, which had been clouded with complex emotions, suddenly flickered. He muttered something to himself, as if struck by a sudden realization, then turned his gaze towards me. ¡°Lishite¡­ Raiden Lishite¡­ So that¡¯s how it is. I understand now.¡± ¡°Surrender peacefully.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen to your bullshit¡­¡± ¡°Does it hurt so much that your mommy died by our hands?¡± This son of a bitch. He started spouting words I couldn''t have imagined. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 25 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @''Sage, the ascended'' for Ko-fi donation on Ko-fi.Genome, a mid-ranking executive of the Seekers. He was a clever man. Genome¡¯s exceptional intuition and flexible thinking had made significant contributions to various operations of the organization. Recognizing his value, the Seekers appointed him as the commander of this assassination mission. To ensure a calm response even in urgent situations. To ensure the successful assassination of the First Princess. However¡­ ¡°¡­¡± The scene unfolding before his eyes made even the quick-witted Genome grimace. The assassins carefully selected by the Seekers. These individuals, who could be considered elite in their own right, were being hunted down one by one. And by a single boy, no less. -Clang!! Crackle¡­! It was fortunate that the boy had lost his mind. If he had possessed calm judgment on top of his savage swordsmanship, the operatives inside the barrier would have already been annihilated. Genome reorganized their formation, adopting a defensive stance as much as possible. He had changed their strategy. Instead of trying to deal with the ferocious monster in front of them, they would buy time and wait for the tables to turn. After all, time was on their side. The remaining duration of the ¡®Absolute Domain¡¯ scroll was, at best, four minutes. If even a single operative survived until the barrier was deactivated, the Seekers would be victorious. Once they were freed from the mana restriction, a mere boy wouldn¡¯t pose any threat. They would swiftly eliminate the boy and then capture and kill the princess. ¡°Everyone, stall for as long as possible.¡± Genome came up with the best course of action given the circumstances. However, that plan began to crumble as soon as it was put into action. -Those clumsy attacks won¡¯t work anymore. -And which side is currently being turned into mincemeat? -Now, only three remain¡­ The monster was regaining his senses. A cold intellect seeped into his swordsmanship, which had been nothing but violent until now. His cloudy pupils now radiated a refined killing intent. The moment their swords clashed, Genome instinctively knew. ¡®I¡¯m going to die.¡¯ There was no way he could win. At this rate, they wouldn¡¯t last four minutes, let alone two. These mages, whose only experience with swords came from a few practice sessions, were no match for this monster. He was a calamity. Genome¡¯s mind raced once more. He had to somehow make the boy lose control again. But how¡­? He knew nothing about the boy in the first place. How could he possibly wage a psychological war¡­ ¡®Wait.¡¯ The boy had called himself ¡®Raiden Lishite¡¯. It was a name Genome was familiar with. The delinquent eldest son of Duke Lishite. That boy had shown intense hatred towards the Seekers. -My name is Raiden Lishite. -I will avenge my mother¡¯s death and punish you for your sins. -The Duchess Lishite, murdered by your hands, was no different. Genome pondered over the boy¡¯s words. The Seekers knew nothing about the death of Duchess Lishite. The operatives they had sent that day had been slaughtered by Steiner before they could relay any information. And the Lishite family had thoroughly concealed the truth. However, Genome could deduce the truth from Raiden¡¯s words. ¡°Lishite¡­ Raiden Lishite¡­¡± The date when the Seekers had sent operatives to the mansion to kidnap Raiden Lishite. The time when the Duchess had vanished from society. And her strangely sudden death. All these clues connected like pieces of a puzzle in his mind. Genome finally arrived at the truth. ¡°So that¡¯s how it happened. Now I understand.¡± The truth that Duchess Lishite had been murdered by the Seekers on that day. ¡°Hey.¡± S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Genome twisted his face into a grotesque sneer. A golden opportunity to provoke the boy and make him lose control again had presented itself. He spoke mockingly. ¡°Does it hurt so much that your mommy died by our hands?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As expected, the boy¡¯s expression hardened. Genome felt a sense of relief, his deduction confirmed. Now, if the boy went berserk again, they could focus on defense and stall for time¡­ ¡°Hey.¡± A chilling voice. Genome¡¯s senses screamed in alarm at the cold tone that sent shivers down his spine. He didn¡¯t know why. He just had a feeling that something was terribly wrong. ¡°What did you just say?¡± He turned his head and saw frozen, pitch-black pupils staring back at him. Contrary to Genome¡¯s expectations, the boy had not lost his mind, nor had he succumbed to madness. He was simply staring at him with eyes as dark as death. ¡°Say that again.¡± There was no emotion in the boy¡¯s gaze. No rage, no sorrow, no shock. Only a hollow determination remained. The determination to tear the person in front of him to shreds, no matter what. ¡°¡­I¡¯m screwed.¡± Genome realized it too late. He had touched something he shouldn¡¯t have. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 25 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat There¡¯s a saying that when rage surpasses a certain threshold, exceeding the capacity of the human mind, it leaves one cold and indifferent.I had dismissed it as just a saying at the time. But now, faced with the reality of it, I couldn¡¯t shake off a strange feeling. ¡°Hey.¡± The trembling in my body ceased. My ragged breaths from moments ago calmed, as if by magic. It was cold. As if my heart had frozen solid. ¡°What did you just say.¡± An excessively emotionless voice. It might sound strange, but this was the maximum extent of my rage. My emotions gradually faded. In their place, a chillingly calm rationality began to consume me. ¡°Say that again.¡± Capturing them alive. That thought had long vanished from my mind. All I could think about now was how to make their deaths as agonizing as possible. S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. How to make that mouth, which dared to mock my mother¡¯s death, beg for its life. ¡°¡­¡± My mind made up, I raised my sword once more. It was simple. I would do what I wanted to do. With that thought, I kicked off the ground. ¡°He¡¯s coming¡­!¡± ¡°Stall for time, no matter what!!¡± Stall for time? Did they really believe that was possible? Their words struck me as comical, and I let out a faint sneer. -Clang!! My sword swung lightly, clashing with the sword of the robe in front of me. Sparks flew. I pushed forward, breaking through his defenses. -Kang!! Kik, kreeek¡­! As we engaged in a power struggle, our blades locked together, another robe, who had stealthily approached from the side, lunged at my neck with a thrusting attack. It was a decent combination. But they should have chosen their opponent more carefully. ¡°Ugh, ptooey.¡± I gathered the blood pooling in my mouth and spat it at the robe¡¯s face. ¡°Kuh¡­?!¡± The blood splattered across his eyes, blinding him. His swordsmanship faltered, his vision obscured. His attack missed its mark, narrowly avoiding my neck. I didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. I quickly shoved aside the robe in front of me and grabbed a fistful of his long, flowing hair. ¡°W-wait¡­!¡± -Slice A silver line flashed through the air. A fountain of blood erupted, drenching my face. His cleanly severed head lay in my hand. As I stared down at my trophy with an impassive face, I saw the robe I had pushed aside charging back towards me. ¡°Aaaaagh!!!¡± He roared in fear, swinging his sword wildly. I effortlessly deflected his attack with one hand, while my other hand, still clutching the severed head, swung it like a mace. -Swoosh¡­ Thud!! The head, hurled with all my might, slammed into the robe¡¯s temple with a sickening thud. He staggered for a moment, then lost his balance and collapsed. I stabbed the fallen robe with my sword, my eyes fixed on the last remaining assailant. ¡°¡­Shit.¡± It was the one who had gleefully mocked my mother¡¯s death just moments ago. I sneered. Then, I charged towards him, my feet pounding against the floor. ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± He cursed, preparing to counterattack. I raised my sword, accepting his audacious challenge. Then, a fierce clash of steel echoed through the banquet hall. -Clang!! My sword danced, weaving through his defenses, exploiting every opening. Attacks like a swarm of bees, defense like a fluttering butterfly. Unsurprisingly, he couldn¡¯t withstand my relentless assault and began to retreat. -Clang! Crack¡­! Thud!! One step. Two steps. I gradually herded him towards the trap I had set. The fierce exchange continued for a while. Then, as he took his fifth step back, ¡°¡­!!¡± He tripped over something, losing his balance and falling to the ground. It was an arrow that had brought him down. One of the arrows I had deflected with Reflect earlier, embedded in the floor. -Slice! Without hesitation, I launched my final strike. A silver afterimage traced an arc, rising from low to high, and the sound of flesh and bone parting filled the air. -Clang! Thud¡­ A flurry of sounds followed, scattering across the floor. His sword lay there, along with his severed hands. ¡°Whew¡­ Now then. Shall we have a little chat?¡± I calmly addressed the man, sprawled on the ground, his face a mask of bewilderment. It was time for him to pay. To pay for daring to speak of my mother¡¯s death. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 26 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The battle had been fierce.As a result, my body was at its limit of fatigue. There wasn''t a single spot from my shoulders to my arms and legs that wasn''t bleeding. In particular, the left side of my face, etched with cuts, had become so severe that I could no longer feel anything. I felt like I was about to lose consciousness and collapse at any moment. But I desperately clung to my senses. Because there was still something I had to see through to the end. "Whew... Alright then. Let''s have a little chat now, shall we?" I stood in front of Genome, my sword still in hand. The bastard was writhing on the floor, both his hands severed. I pressed my foot firmly on his stomach to hold him in place, and pointed my sword at his throat. Genome laughed at my actions as if they were ridiculous. "Haha, are you going to torture me?" "Yes." "Then I''m afraid you''re out of luck. Unfortunately, my body can''t feel pain." ¡°¡­¡± Now that I thought about it. There was such a setting. The Seekers placed a suggestion on the operatives they deployed on missions. A suggestion that made them unable to feel pain. It was meant to increase the success rate of their operations and prevent them from succumbing to torture if they were ever captured. "Wouldn''t it be better to just kill me and save yourself the effort?" The bastard had a nasty smirk on his face, thinking he had scored a point. I bit my lip and lowered my head. To undo the suggestion on Genome, a specific incantation had to be recited. Naturally, that incantation was a closely guarded secret known only to the Seekers¡¯ executives, something outsiders had no way of knowing. The bastard had been subtly exploiting this point to taunt me. "Why don''t you give it a try if you don''t believe me? I''m going to die anyway, so I don''t really care." ¡°¡­¡± His relaxed demeanor made my eyes widen. My fists were clenched tight before I knew it. A maelstrom of raw emotions churned within me. Finally, I lifted my bowed head and... "Pfft, pff... Puhahaha!!" ¡­burst into laughter. As if I had just heard something incredibly amusing. It wasn''t a sneer born of disgust, nor a chuckle born of despair. It was pure, unadulterated amusement. "¡­?" Genome simply frowned at my reaction, staring at me. His eyes seemed to say, ¡®Has this kid finally lost it?¡¯ I coughed up a mouthful of blood before I could finally stop laughing. "Cough, ha¡­ My apologies. I''m not very good at controlling my emotions." "Looks like you really have gone mad." "Maybe I have." I smiled sweetly at Genome. Then, I applied pressure to the foot I had on him and spoke. "You said your body can''t feel pain, right?" "That''s what I said." "You also said I could cut you up however I pleased?" "Yes." "You''re going to regret those words." The incantation to undo the suggestion known only to the Seekers¡¯ executives. Did they really think I wouldn''t know it? Me, who had read through the story of this world hundreds of times? Especially about your weaknesses, a part that was covered extensively in the original? "By the will of the Seekers, I command thee... Oblivion that defies order, disperse." "¡­?! ¡°Destruction (ÆÆÍü).¡± As I recited the incantation, a secret even within the Seekers, Genome''s face was painted with shock. His pupils, no longer calm, shook violently. That look of bewilderment soon contorted into one of agony. "Aagh¡­! Aaaargh!!" The bastard screamed, his severed arms twitching. It seemed the suggestion had been lifted. I pressed my foot down harder on the struggling robe, suppressing his resistance. "What''s gotten into you all of a sudden? The torture hasn''t even begun yet." "My hands¡­! My hands¡­!!" "Just stay still¡­ You''re being a nuisance." I lifted my foot to calm the panicked bastard down. And then, without mercy, I gave his body a good kick. -Wham! Crack, crunch¡­! Thud!! At first, he tried to resist, flinching with every blow. But after a while, as if becoming accustomed to the pain, he gradually stopped moving. ¡°Agh, uh, aaagh¡­¡± Genome was now a cripple, whimpering pathetically. I grabbed his hair and forced his head up. ¡°Don¡¯t go passing out on me just yet.¡± I told you. The torture hasn¡¯t even begun. With that, I started stabbing my sword into his body. -Shhk! Thud¡­! Squish, thud!! Arms, shoulders, legs, knees, ankles¡­ S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The sharp blade moved mercilessly, severing every tendon in his body one by one. All he could do, pinned down and having his tendons cut, was scream pathetically. ¡°Aaaaagh!!!¡± I continued my work, his refreshing screams serving as background music. My sword pierced his body repeatedly, churning his insides. Crimson blood splattered. Chunks of flesh scattered. The intense stench of blood stung my nostrils. Disgusting. But now, even that feeling seemed ridiculous. I was consumed by hatred. -I¡¯m, sorry¡­ my, ch-child¡­ -You¡­ You should¡¯ve died that day instead of Mother¡­ -Young master¡­ Please, stop¡­ So much had been broken. The things I wanted to protect. The things I cherished. The things I loved. I had lost them all, one by one. ¡°Haha¡­! Yes, struggle more. More¡­!!¡± My throat tightened. My breath, which had remained steady even when my stomach was pierced by arrows and my flesh was cut by swords, was now ragged and unstable. My eyes grew hot, and warm tears streamed down my cheeks. It was a complicated feeling. This choking emotion filled my chest. I couldn¡¯t tell if it stemmed from exhilaration or sorrow. My lips were stretched wide in what seemed like a grin, while tears streamed down my face. Which one was my true feeling? -Crack¡­! Thud, shhk!! I finished my work without finding an answer to that question. Well, it didn¡¯t really matter. Whichever it was, it wouldn¡¯t change what I was about to do. ¡°Aagh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± I looked down at the source of the groans. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 26 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Genome lay there, no different from a living corpse.With all his tendons severed, he couldn¡¯t even resist, only able to scream and moan. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re still alive.¡± I wiped my face, smeared with blood and tears, and muttered indifferently. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Then, I picked up a liquor bottle that had fallen to the floor nearby. The bottle was scratched and scuffed, but its contents were intact. I held it up in front of Genome. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°Kuh¡­ Ugh¡­!!¡± Still caught in the throes of pain, he could only whimper in response. I smiled gently at his state and kindly explained to him the purpose of this liquor. ¡°This¡­ is a liquor with an alcohol content of 89 degrees.¡± Liquor with an alcohol content of 89 degrees. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t meant for drinking. It was a decorative piece, displayed on only a few tables. ¡°Regular liquor doesn¡¯t catch fire easily. But with a high alcohol content, it¡¯s a different story.¡± The alcohol content at which liquor starts to catch fire is around 40 degrees. The liquor that bartenders usually use for their fire shows is around 75 degrees. Once the alcohol content exceeds 80 degrees, it burns very easily and doesn¡¯t go out easily either. In other words, 89-degree liquor¡­ ¡°This is a liquor that catches fire very well.¡± It was no different from excellent gasoline. Maybe it was because I emphasized the word ¡®fire¡¯, but he seemed to understand my intention right away. ¡°Y-y-you crazy bastard¡­!¡± ¡°What are you thinking? I only said it¡¯s a liquor that catches fire well¡­¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t¡­!! K-kill, kill me, please!¡± ¡°What are you thinking, telling me not to do something?¡± I gave him the same nasty smirk he had given me earlier. All I could think about was this bastard dying in the most agonizing way possible, consumed by fear. ¡°I¡¯ll show you something far beyond what you¡¯re imagining.¡± With that, I smashed the top of the liquor bottle. Then, I slowly tilted the bottle over the terrified robe. -Glug¡­ A viscous liquid flowed out with a soft gurgling sound. It gently flowed down, soaking Genome¡¯s right arm. As soon as the liquor touched his arm, he let out a piercing scream. ¡°Heeeeeek!!!¡± I stepped on Genome, who was trying to move, pinning him firmly to the ground. Then, I reached into my suit pocket and pulled out a few matches. A small flame flickered to life on the matchstick. ¡°They say the most painful thing in the world is burning pain, right?¡± -Sizzle! That small flicker was both beautiful and cruel. ¡°Try your best to endure it.¡± The match in my hand fell. And as the red snowflake gracefully drew a line, meeting Genome¡¯s liquor-soaked right arm¡­ -Whoosh! With the sound of a roaring fire, a deafening scream pierced my eardrums. ¡°Aaaaaargh!!!¡± The bastard¡¯s right arm was burning. Burning brightly. The smell of flesh roasting wafted through the air. Crackling sounds, like branches thrown into a bonfire, escaped from his burning arm. -Crackle! Crack, crackle! As if in excruciating pain, he convulsed, his eyes rolled back. He struggled, trying to break free¡­ But really. What could a cripple with all his tendons severed do? He was destined to be scorched, to endure the agony of his arm being roasted. ¡°Aaagh! Aaaaagh!! Stoooop!!!¡± I leisurely savored the monstrous screams that echoed in my ears. It was my duty. My rightful privilege. ¡°Ugh, ugh, uhhh¡­¡± Then, when his arm was sufficiently charred, and the flames began to spread to his torso¡­ -Slice! I cut off his burning arm. And kicked it away so that it wouldn¡¯t stick to him. With the burning pain replaced by the agony of a severed limb, he continued to scream. I looked down at him and asked, ¡°Why do you think I only set fire to one arm?¡± ¡°Gah¡­ Ugh, uh¡­¡± ¡°Because it would be such a waste if you just died all at once.¡± This was my first chance for revenge in years. With that, I poured more liquor on his body. This time, it was his left arm. ¡°Both arms, both legs, torso, and lastly, your face.¡± ¡°Uh, guh, ugh, ugh¡­¡± ¡°Your right arm is already done¡­ So there are only five more to go. Just hold on a little longer.¡± Set fire to a body part. Burn it sufficiently, then cut it off. I planned to repeat this process, torturing him endlessly without letting him die. I was a bit worried he might die of shock midway through¡­ But surely, a mid-ranking executive of the Seekers wouldn¡¯t die just from having his limbs cut off. ¡°I have faith in you, so I hope you¡¯ll meet my expectations.¡± ¡°N-no¡­! No!! P-please stop!!!¡± Genome cried out desperately as if he had grasped my intentions. He spoke haltingly, his voice hoarse. ¡°I-I¡¯ll, tell you¡­! Everything you want to know¡­!!¡± He begged me to stop, his face a mess of tears and snot. I smiled gently at him. Yes, that¡¯s the right attitude for a conversation. You should say what your partner wants to hear, shouldn¡¯t you? Since he was showing such a commendable response, I couldn¡¯t help but reciprocate. ¡°Shall I stop?¡± ¡°A-aagh!!¡± He nodded vigorously, a desperate affirmation. A flicker of hope momentarily crossed his pain-filled eyes. I knew. Despair was all the more agonizing when there was hope. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve done enough. I guess I¡¯ll let you go¡­¡± ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± ¡°¡­won¡¯t I?¡± With a nasty grin, I dropped the match in my hand. ¡°Aaaaaargh!!!¡± His body was engulfed in flames once more, and his grotesque screams echoed through the banquet hall. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 27 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Nahz75 for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°Aaaaaargh!!!¡± A scream echoed through the vast banquet hall. The chaotic atmosphere of the hall, stirred by the terror attack, had cooled down considerably. The only sounds that could be heard in the silent hall were: the crackling of flames, followed by horrific groans. All eyes in the banquet hall were fixed on the center. Since most of the students had taken refuge in the corners, the scene unfolding in the center of the empty hall was further highlighted. It was as if a stage had been set for someone. ""......"" The students were frozen, their eyes taking in the horrific sight. Pieces of flesh scattered about. Pure white carpets stained crimson with blood. Mutilated corpses lying haphazardly, and a foul stench stinging their nostrils. "......Ugh." "Urgh..." Some students gagged, clutching their stomachs. It wasn''t strange. It was too gruesome a scene for teenagers who hadn''t even had their coming-of-age ceremony yet. ""......"" However, most students, except for a few, showed no reaction. No. To be precise, they couldn''t. They were being crushed. By the madness and rage emanating from a single boy. The sticky emotions, fed and grown by hatred, were enough to petrify the students. "Haha...! Ahahahaha!!" The boy laughed innocently as if he was enjoying something immensely. He had been like that from the beginning. Even when he was being stabbed all over his body. Even when he was slashing down the attackers who stormed the banquet hall one by one. And even now, when he was burning someone alive. The boy hadn''t lost his bright smile. It was calmness. ......though it was far too extreme to be called that. The students were terrified. An indescribable, eerie feeling was constricting their throats. If they did anything that might provoke ''that'', they felt like their necks would snap with a crack. "Gasp...! Gasp...!" But even in such a situation, there was one boy who desperately ran towards the center of the banquet hall. It was Allen Reinhardt. His golden eyes scanned the empty hall, searching for someone. "Your Highness! Are you alright, Your Highness!!" There had been an assassination attempt at the location where the Saintess and the Second Princess were as well. Allen, who had successfully thwarted that attack, was now moving to save Lucy. Was he too late? Such thoughts crossed his mind, but Allen forcibly pushed them away. Neria''s tearful voice, begging him to save her sister, still lingered in his ears. "I definitely heard a scream from here...!!" Fortunately, Allen quickly found Lucy. She was huddled against one of the walls of the hall with her followers. "Your Highness!!" Allen was relieved to see that Lucy was unharmed and headed towards her. However, something was strange. Despite his loud call, she didn''t react at all. She simply stared blankly ahead, her face pale as snow. Allen, feeling puzzled, followed Lucy''s gaze. "What''s wrong, Your Highness? What are you looking at......" He couldn''t finish his sentence. An unbelievable sight unfolded before his eyes. Allen finally saw what the other students had been staring at. "Young Master Lishite...?" A field of blood and corpses. And a boy burning something alive in the center of it all. "What is this......" Fear, shock, and an indescribable eerieness. The emotions Allen felt upon seeing the boy weren''t much different from the others. However, the intensity was on a whole different level. Others might not have noticed, but Allen, with the Hero''s eyes, could see it clearly. "What... what is that?" A blue aura swirling around the boy. Cold, eerie. A massive energy that gave off a suffocating pressure. Allen felt cold sweat trickling down his back. It was something he had only seen in ancient theological texts. A violent energy reminiscent of the ''demons'' of the mythical era. Allen instinctively drew his sword and shouted, "S-Stop it, Young Master Lishite...!" S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Then, Raiden, who had been gleefully burning the attacker, turned his head towards him. Allen flinched as his eyes met the boy''s black orbs. Because he was smiling so brightly. Covered in blood. Standing on corpses. Setting a living person on fire. He was looking at him. And smiling. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 27 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Ugh, cough... hack."I coughed violently, spitting up blood. My body was in a terrible state. I felt dizzy and weak, as if I would lose consciousness at any moment. I forced myself to stay focused and took a deep breath. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Sigh......" It would be really nice to just lie down right now. Unfortunately, the situation wasn''t over yet. Of course, I had protected Lucy, the target of the attack. And I had neutralized all the assassins, but you never know. This whole chaotic mess would only truly end when: The Academy professors deactivated the banquet hall''s barrier and entered. Until then, I couldn''t let my guard down. "......" I lowered my head slightly and looked down. A charred lump twitched in my vision. It met my gaze and let out a soundless scream. "......!!!" Did his neck finally give out? No more sounds came from the guy''s throat. His arms and legs lay scattered on the floor, ripped apart haphazardly. All that was left of Robe were his torso and face. I had only one step left in this sacred execution ceremony. "......I hope this brings you some peace, Raiden." I muttered softly and poured the remaining alcohol. The viscous liquid soaked his head, and the guy twitched once more. Whatever. I took out the last match with trembling hands. -Strike, strike Perhaps it was because all the strength had drained from my hands, but even striking a match wasn''t easy anymore. "Damn it... just light up already...!" -Strike! After several more frantic strikes, the match finally flared to life. I let out a small sigh and held it up. "...!.!!...!" The guy saw me and gaped, tears streaming down his face. Judging by the way he was mumbling, he was probably begging for his life... Well, I could just ignore him. I lightly flicked the match between my fingers. With a snap, a scarlet afterimage shot towards Genome''s face. "Ah......" Despair clouded the eyes of the guy who had been gasping for air so vigorously. A red sunset slowly descended upon the alcohol-soaked life. It might sound a bit psychopathic, but for a moment, I found the scene beautiful. And so, the sun set. -Whoosh...!! The small flame that touched Genome''s body instantly grew, engulfing him. His body convulsed every time the scarlet flames flickered. I looked down at it with contempt in my eyes. "When you meet Raiden''s mom in the afterlife... make sure to apologize properly." There was no answer. Only the crackling of flames remained in my ears. I etched the sight into my mind for a while. As I watched a life turn to ash, a familiar voice came from behind me. "S-Stop it, Young Master Lishite...!" Sharp yet gentle. A beautiful voice. The voice of our protagonist, Allen. Allen''s arrival meant that the situation with the Saintess and the Second Princess had also been resolved without any problems. ''Well... it''s only natural. Those guys wouldn''t dare harm the Saintess.'' Since I was at my limit holding onto consciousness, Allen''s arrival was a welcome relief. He would take care of everything even if I collapsed. With that thought, I let out a sigh of relief and turned my head. As expected, Allen was standing there. Dazzlingly brilliant blond hair, sun-like golden eyes, handsome features sculpted by the gods themselves. It was the usual Allen. However, there was something strange... "Drop your weapon!!" He was pointing his sword at me. "......?" Allen''s face was a mixture of bewilderment, shock, and fear as he looked at me. The tip of his trembling sword was pointed directly at me. I frowned, unable to understand the situation. "Suddenly, why...?" -BOOOOM!!! As I was about to voice my question, a massive explosion roared through the banquet hall, drowning out my words. Simultaneously, the barrier surrounding the building shattered, and the doors of the banquet hall burst open. "The professors are here...!" "We''re saved...!" The professors of Reynolds Academy had broken through the barrier and entered. As I watched the professors rush into the hall, my vision blurred. Ah, it''s over. I can finally relax... Damn it, my mind is fading as the tension releases... "......" My barely-held consciousness snapped, and my eyelids fluttered shut. My trembling body lost its strength and collapsed. In my fading consciousness, the last thing I saw was a woman with flowing red hair striding towards me. It was Korn Ronezia, the principal of Reynolds Academy. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 28 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Skoll for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi.Korn Ronezia, the principal of Reynolds Academy, was currently frowning, her brow furrowed in deep bewilderment. The moment she stepped inside the banquet hall, having deactivated the barrier surrounding it, the first things that hit her were the metallic scent of blood and the sickening smell of burning flesh. "What in the world..." "Good heavens." "By the gods." The other professors, noticing the same, wore expressions of shock. What in the world had transpired to bring about such a stench, reminiscent of a battlefield? Korn judged the situation to be far more serious than she had initially anticipated. The smell of blood that wafted past her nose wasn''t from just one or two people. It was the stench of at least ten or more. "......Damn it." She clenched her fists, issuing orders to the professors standing behind her. "Senior Professor Lucas and Professor Aron, you''ll assess the situation with me. The rest of you, assist in evacuating the students. The students'' safety is our top priority." ""Yes, ma''am!"" With resounding voices, the professors dispersed throughout the hall. Despite the chaotic situation, their calm and composed demeanor as they carried out their duties was truly professional. Korn glanced at the professors moving with swift steps, then turned her head. Her gaze was drawn towards the source of the stench, the center of the banquet hall. "Damn it...!" Korn gritted her teeth, kicking the ground. Her long, flowing red hair swayed as she crossed the hall, now a scene of utter chaos. The next moment, as Korn reached the center of the banquet hall, she involuntarily stopped in her tracks. The scene before her was so horrific that it was impossible to believe this was an academy. Korn had to rub her eyes in disbelief. White tables were stained crimson with blood. Pieces of flesh, like arms and legs, lay scattered across the carpet. The stench of blood that had been assaulting her nose originated from these remains. Korn was momentarily speechless, the scene reminding her of the battlefields she had witnessed in her youth. The only silver lining was that the mangled corpses weren''t those of the academy students. They were all clad in jet-black robes with a butterfly emblem. "The Seekers...?" Despite the simple characteristics, it was enough for Korn to discern their identities. They were the vermin she had tirelessly dealt with until just two years ago. "To think they were lying low all this time, only to commit such an atrocity...!!" Only then did Korn recall the type of barrier that had enveloped the building. Intricate and sophisticated. A barrier designed to be impenetrable by conventional magic. It was a feat only the Seekers, who had achieved significant advancements in magic through countless human experiments, could accomplish. Of course, they could simply tear through the barrier with brute force, but it was a fact that they had been delayed. ''As expected, the target of the attack was the princesses...? Where are they...?!'' As Korn anxiously scanned her surroundings, Professor Lucas, standing beside her, shouted, "Principal! There''s a student collapsed over there...!" "What...?!" A student collapsed amidst this field of corpses? Korn hurriedly turned her gaze in the direction indicated by Professor Lucas. There, she saw a boy lying sprawled on the ground, his back covered in blood and flesh. The pale-faced boy lay motionless, drenched in blood, as if dead. "Is that...?" Coincidentally, Korn knew the boy well. "Student... Raiden? In the midst of this gruesome spectacle of life and death, lay the Academy''s most notorious delinquent. . . . A student was lying amongst the corpses, seemingly taking his last breaths. "Student... Raiden?" Despite her shock, Korn reacted swiftly. She quickly approached the boy and carefully examined his condition. Raiden''s body was a mangled mess. Both arms were mangled beyond recognition. His legs were swollen and discolored, occasionally twitching in pain. Even his left eye was half-gouged out from a deep wound. Raiden was currently teetering on the brink of death. Korn gasped in horror and turned around. "Lucas!!" "Yes, Principal!" "Quickly take this student to the infirmary! He''s on the verge of death!" "Right away, ma''am!" With an urgent look on his face, Lucas lifted the boy and immediately disappeared. Left alone, Korn stared down at her hand, still stained with Raiden''s blood. Then, she clenched her fist and glared. "......The Seekers." They dared to harm my students, in my domain. "You''ve really pissed me off this time." Korn unleashed the mana she had been suppressing, sending a telepathic message to the other professors. [Gather the students who are unharmed and find out what happened in this banquet hall.] [Everything, without exception.] [It appears the attackers are the ''Seekers''.] [The number that infiltrated the Academy is unlikely to be all of them.] [From now on, the faculty will devote all our efforts to searching the Academy and eliminating the hidden enemies.] [Torture won''t work on those bastards, so prioritize elimination over capture.] [I''ll give you two hours.] [Those goddamn sons of bitches.] [Bring me their heads.] Upon receiving the chilling message, the professors began to move with coordinated efficiency, each taking on their assigned roles. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 28 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Consciousness returned.As I opened my eyes, I saw a plain white ceiling devoid of any pattern. The soft feel of the bed against my back and the all-white ambiance of the room told me that I was in a hospital. Or rather, an infirmary, I suppose. This is the Academy, after all. "......Somehow, I managed to survive." I mumbled, shaking off the lingering drowsiness. As my blurry vision focused and my stiff body regained its mobility, I propped myself up on the bed. "Ugh......" Excruciating muscle pain surged through my entire body. Although the wounds had been healed, leaving no scars, the repercussions of pushing my muscles to their limits couldn''t be erased. As I groaned, clutching my trembling hands, a voice came from the front. "You''re awake." The familiar sharp yet cold voice. Surprised by the unexpected voice, I looked up. "Principal...?" The principal of Reynolds Academy, Korn Ronezia was standing at the door of the infirmary, looking at me. Beside her, Professor Lucas was breathing a sigh of relief. ''Why are these two suddenly here...?'' They were the ones who should be the busiest, dealing with the aftermath of the attack. Why would they come to visit me...? Did something go wrong? "What... happened?" Grasping the situation was my priority. I asked the two, massaging my throbbing head. Korn stared at me for a moment before speaking. "The situation has been resolved for now." Thankfully, the unforeseen circumstances I had been worried about didn''t occur. The professors had taken care of the aftermath in the banquet hall. And the enemies who had infiltrated the Academy had also been successfully subdued, according to her. "I see." The attack had been repelled without any further casualties. No one was dead or injured, and Lucy, the target of the assassination, was safe. Only then did the tension ease from my shoulders, and I leaned back against the headboard. Thank goodness. S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. If things had gone according to the original story, this attack would have resulted in countless casualties, including deaths. It seems I did well. As I was pondering this, a familiar mechanical sound rang in my ears, as if in response. -Ding! [Quest requirements have been met.] [Main quest ''For Your Past Self'' has ended.] [Reward: 500 points] 500 points as a reward. The points I had used up preparing for this attack were fully replenished. It seemed like almost three times the amount I had before. ''The effort was worth it.'' With a faint smile, I closed the status window. As the blue windows that had been blocking my view disappeared, Korn''s figure came back into focus. She was staring intently at me with a hardened expression. There was something strange about her gaze. As if she suspected something. "What''s wrong?" "......" Korn remained silent for a moment before answering my question. "I asked the students who were present at the banquet hall about what happened during the attack." I simply nodded. It was only natural that she would investigate the attempted assassination. "I heard that student Raiden handled the entire situation alone." "......Yes, that''s right." "How did you manage to do that?" "Huh...?" Korn narrowed her eyes at my question. "Those weren''t opponents that an academy student could handle. Yet, student Raiden is said to have dealt with all those attackers in ten minutes." "That''s because I used a scroll......" "The power of the ''Absolute Domain'' scroll, is that it?" Korn scoffed, as if I was taking her for a fool. "That scroll only provides a justification for ''being able to do it thanks to it.'' I could try to understand it forcefully, but it''s a hardly convincing explanation." "......" "A student who was at the bottom of the class in the academy just a few months ago suddenly slaughters numerous attackers single-handedly and claims ''it was all thanks to the scroll''? Do you expect me to believe that?" No. Of course not, damn it. I know my explanation is crap, but what else can I do? This was the best I could come up with. I can''t just reveal that I''m a transmigrator... "......" "......" I had no choice but to remain silent and endure Korn''s piercing gaze. The scrutiny of one of the most powerful individuals in this world was far more daunting than I had imagined. As the atmosphere grew heavy, "Ahem... Principal? You''re scaring the student." Lucas, with an amused expression, nudged Korn''s shoulder. As if snapping out of it, Korn sighed and relaxed her intense gaze. "......My apologies. The situation has made me rather edgy." "No, I understand." "You''re heavily injured and must be exhausted. I was out of line... Please forget what I said." You realize that, do you? What kind of principal grills an injured student the moment they wake up? I was about to retort, but seeing Professor Lucas''s face, I held back. As if reading my mind, Korn smiled wryly and turned around. "We''ll talk later. For now, please rest. Your wounds are healed, but the fatigue must still linger." She was about to leave the infirmary but stopped abruptly, as if remembering something. "Actually, I almost forgot." "......?" I looked at Korn with a puzzled expression. But she ignored it and bowed deeply towards me. It was the legendary 90-degree bow I had only heard about. "Thank you, student Raiden." "Huh...?" "Thanks to you, everyone is safe from this attack. Your courage protected the future of many children. I express my deepest respect for your noble spirit of sacrifice." A sudden expression of gratitude. Despite the abruptness, it was a sincere and weighty gesture. I couldn''t think of anything to say, so I just stared blankly at Korn with a dumbfounded look. She raised her head again and gave me a faint smile. "Now, please get some rest." "I''ll visit you again. Student Raiden." With those words, Korn and Lucas left the infirmary. "......" I stared at the door where the two had disappeared for a while. Receiving such unexpected gratitude made me feel strange. A mix of unease and a strange warmth. It was a difficult and dangerous time, but I felt a sense of accomplishment. "......What is this?" Was I so starved for the emotions of others? Hearing someone thank me was a natural response in this situation, but for some reason, it felt awkward. I felt my cold heart thawing a little and thought, Maybe this wasn''t such a bad day after all. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 29 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter for reaching 50 rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapters on reaching 75 and 100 ratings.The day after thwarting the assassination attempt on Lucy, I prepared to be discharged from the infirmary, my body having recovered to a certain extent. Thanks to the high-grade potions, my wounds had healed perfectly without a single scar. Even my left eye, which had been sliced in half, was only a little dry; my vision was completely fine. Once again marveling at the medical skills and potions of this fantasy world, I stepped out of the infirmary. At that moment, two figures standing by the door pounced on me. "Brother!!" "Young Master!" It was Ariel and Rachel. The two, appearing out of nowhere, clung to me and hugged me tightly. I looked down at them with a surprised expression. "Ray? Ariel? What are you two doing here?" At my question, Rachel and Ariel''s eyes welled up with tears. "Sniffle... I was in the dormitory... sniffle, and I heard that you were taken to the infirmary..." "I was, hiccup... at school..." It seemed both of them had rushed over as soon as they heard I was hospitalized. It was a special ward provided by Korn, so visits weren''t allowed. Did they just wait outside the door until I came out? "Brother, you''re not going to die, are you...?" "Young Master... you can''t die..." "Oh dear..." I sighed softly and patted the backs of the two sobbing girls. I felt a pang of guilt. Maybe I should have told them beforehand. No, that would be weird too. Like, ''Hey, I think I''m going to get hurt and hospitalized, so be prepared''? That would just make me sound crazy. ''......Still, it feels good.'' In my past life, even when I was seriously injured during training, no one cared. But here, I have two people who rushed to my side as soon as I got hurt. Feeling a surge of emotion, I hugged the two in return. "What do you mean die? I''m going to live a long life, so don''t worry." "Sniffle, really...?" "A-Are you not in pain anymore...?" "Of course, I''m perfectly fine." Actually, I''m still exhausted to the point of death, but that''s nothing a few days of good sleep can''t fix. I gently wiped away the tear stains from their faces. Then, I playfully pinched their cheeks and said, "Shall we go then? Everyone seems tired." "Yes..." "Sniffle... Okay." After calming them down, I walked down the hallway. Rachel and Ariel followed me, their footsteps matching mine. The rhythmic sound of our footsteps overlapping created a strange sense of contentment. "Why don''t you two walk a little further apart?" "No." "I don''t want to." "But what if you trip......" As we left the main building, the carriage stop came into view. At the same time, I made eye contact with the students already waiting there. "......Huh?" "Isn''t that Young Master Lishite...?" Standing there were the main characters from yesterday''s incident. The princesses, the Saintess, and Allen. *** The chosen Hero of this generation, Allen Reinhardt. As a key witness to the recent attempted assassination of the princess, he had been questioned along with the others and was on his way back to the dormitory. While waiting for the carriage at the stop, a girl standing next to him spoke up. "By the way, Allen. Are your wounds alright?" "Huh?" It was Lorraine Marlena, the Saintess, who was one of the targets of yesterday''s assassination attempt. She was looking at Allen with her softly glowing white eyes. "You directly confronted those attackers." At the Saintess''s concern, Allen bowed his head apologetically. "I''m fine. It was just a scratch on my arm." "But still..." The girl seemed troubled by the fact that the boy had been injured while protecting her. Noticing her feelings, Allen gave her a gentle smile. "I''m really fine. There were only three of them... I just bought some time until the professors arrived." Allen lowered his head, looking ashamed. Seeing his humble reaction, another girl peeked out from behind the Saintess. "You survived for ten minutes against mages who were on par with Professor Aron, even if only for a short time. That''s amazing." A charming girl with sun-kissed blonde hair and eyes the color of the clear sky. It was Neria von Lietro, the Second Princess of the Empire. Neria, seeing Allen blaming himself despite successfully protecting the targets from overwhelming enemies, gave him a dumbfounded look. "Those guys were definitely not someone a student could handle." "Haha... Thank you." "Just how strong are you? From what I saw, you''re at least on the level of an assistant professor at the Academy... Sister, what do you think?" Neria mumbled, turning her gaze to Lucy standing next to her. Lucy, who seemed lost in thought, reacted a beat late. "Huh...? Oh, yeah, he''s amazing..." Neria frowned at her sister''s listless voice. "Sister, are you alright? You can rest for a day if you''re tired." "I''m fine. I can''t delay when His Majesty has summoned us..." "Sigh... Why is Father in such a hurry? No one was even hurt." "He must be worried about us." Lucy chuckled at her sister''s blunt concern. It was a light laugh, but the trembling corners of her lips betrayed the fact that it was a forced expression. Neria was about to say something more, but she closed her mouth. "......" "......" As the two girls fell silent, the atmosphere sank rapidly. Feeling the heavy air, the Saintess tried to resume the conversation with an awkward smile. "By the way, Allen... I heard there was an attack where the First Princess was as well?" "That''s right. Fortunately, Young Master Lishite, who was there, protected Her Highness..." Allen couldn''t finish his sentence. The horrific scene engraved in his mind flashed before his eyes. The surroundings drenched in blood and the terrible stench. The floor littered with mutilated corpses. A person writhing in pain as they burned alive. And... A man standing in the center of it all, wearing a chilling smile. Raiden Lishite. The sight of him, covered in blood, gleefully burning a person alive, was truly reminiscent of a demon from mythology descended upon the mortal realm. As Raiden''s name was mentioned, Lucy, who had been present at the scene, also flinched, as if struck by a similar thought. Allen calmed his racing heart and spoke. "......Saintess." "Yes, Allen." "When you saw Young Master Lishite last time... didn''t you feel anything strange?" Allen asked, his expression serious. The Saintess tilted her head as if wondering why he would ask such a question. "No... not really? He was the same as always." "I see..." Allen let out a small groan. If Raiden was involved with something sinister, the Saintess would have sensed it. Then, just who is he? Allen muttered to himself. -Allen Reinhardt. -The third son of the Reinhardt family... and the chosen Hero of this generation. S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -Your trial will begin soon. -At the Academy banquet in a week, never leave the side of the Saintess and the Princesses. Raiden clearly knew about the attack beforehand. He even knew details that the Academy itself was unaware of. Of course, considering he was the son of the most influential family in the Empire, it might be possible somehow, but the uneasiness didn''t go away. ''Besides, it''s strange. That person...'' There were too many strange things. Raiden knew that Allen was the chosen Hero of this generation as if it were a matter of course. He also displayed an absurd level of power, single-handedly defeating seven enemies of a level that Allen had barely managed to handle. And, that sinister aura only Allen could see. Every time he recalled the cold energy surrounding Raiden, a shiver ran down his spine. ''......He''s dangerous somehow.'' The Saintess''s confirmation had proven that Raiden wasn''t associated with any evil entity, but that didn''t mean his vigilance towards him had disappeared. Especially since the sight of Raiden in the banquet hall was truly shocking. Allen, organizing his complicated thoughts, categorized Raiden as a ''person of interest.'' ''If I meet him again, I''ll have to be wary... just in case.'' Allen nodded, thinking to himself. But he didn''t know. That the encounter would happen so soon. "......Huh?" "Isn''t that Young Master Lishite...?" Neria and the Saintess exclaimed in surprise. Allen looked up at the direction they were staring. There, he saw pitch-black eyes gazing back at him. "......" Raiden Lishite. The ''person of interest'' Allen had just been thinking about had appeared before him. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 29 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Why are they here?I muttered to myself, staring at the four pairs of eyes fixed on me. I was heading to the carriage stop to return to the dormitory, but all the key figures from yesterday''s incident were gathered there. The princess sisters, the Saintess, and our protagonist. Did they also have business near the main building? It''s a strange coincidence to run into them all at once. "Greetings to your esteemed selves." I immediately bowed my head in respect. The stars of the Empire and the Saintess. Even as the eldest son of a Duke, they were figures that commanded respect. "Hello, Mr. Lishite. It''s a surprising coincidence to meet you here." "......" "......" "......" S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I had clearly greeted ''everyone'', but only the Saintess responded. The other three just stood there silently, without a word. ''Are they ignoring me now...?'' Just a few days ago, they didn''t hide their dislike for me, but they didn''t completely ignore me. A wave of disappointment washed over me. Pushing down the complicated emotions, I raised my head again and met their eyes. But, there was something strange about the way they were looking at me. "......" The Saintess and Neria looked uncomfortable. Allen was biting his lip and glaring at me. Lucy was shrinking back, avoiding my gaze. ''......What is this?'' Even someone as socially inept as me could tell. The signs were too obvious. They were wary of me. Or perhaps, afraid. Even though I realized this, I couldn''t believe it, so I shifted my gaze to each one of them. The moment our eyes met, they flinched. As if they had seen a monster. The warmth that had filled my heart just moments ago froze over instantly. ''Why?'' Why are they looking at me like that? I didn''t do anything. I even risked my life to save them. -Stay away from him if you value your career... -Countless people have ruined their lives by being nice to him, like Changho... -Ugh, damn it... I wish he would just disappear. It was the same as back then. Their cold gazes pierced through me. As I stood frozen, Allen, who had been glaring at me, stepped forward. He looked tense. "What business do you have, Young Master Lishite?" His tone was sharp. His voice trembled. A wave of coldness washed over me. I felt a surge of confusion. Looking at Lucy''s fearful reaction, the awkward, emotionless faces of the Saintess and Neria, and you, standing before me, hand on your sword hilt, I felt a strong sense of confusion. What did I do wrong this time? What mistake did I make? I thought I did enough, but where did I go wrong? I took a deep breath, trying to steady my shaky breathing, and took a step forward. "Everyone... why are you..." -Shing...! My question was cut short. By the clear sound of a sword being drawn. "S-Stop...! Stay back!" Allen shouted, pointing his drawn sword at me. His face was filled with panic, as if he had acted out of sudden fear. I stared blankly at him. His stance was familiar somehow. A stance I had definitely seen recently. As I thought for a moment, my mind retrieved the origin of that familiarity. ''......Ah, it was then.'' Yesterday, when I was finishing up the situation. The scene of Allen pointing his sword at me with a horrified expression. Now that I think about it, it was the same confrontation as that moment. ''He was definitely glaring at me then too...'' I stopped my advancing foot. In place of my unfinished question, only confusion remained. ''What did you see in me?'' What did you see, ''to fear me so much?'' I stood still, staring at them, filled with surging questions. The silence that had settled over the carriage stop was broken after a few minutes, by none other than... "Ice Spear." A single chant. As chilling mana surged through the air, a spear of ice shot from behind me towards Allen. Allen''s sword clashed with the ice spear, creating a violent impact. -Crack...! Clank!! "Ugh...?!" Allen barely managed to deflect the attack and looked towards the direction it came from. There stood a girl with red hair, radiating blue mana. "Ariel...?" The girl''s red eyes were tinged with a faint purple, enveloped in a blue aura. Ariel glared at Allen, emanating a murderous aura. And then she spoke. "Hey, who do you think you are?" The air around her, turning purple, seemed to reflect her extremely foul mood. The girl, cloaked in chilling frost, spat out a curse. "You shitty little bug, messing with my brother?" Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 30: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "You shitty little bug, messing with my brother?"A chilling voice cut through the air. The girl''s harsh words, contrasting sharply with her cute appearance, were enough to shock everyone present. Who was Ariel? She was the popular girl of the Academy, known for her kindness and gentle demeanor. A student who avoided even the slightest hurtful words, let alone curses. Yet, the most vulgar curses were spewing from her mouth. The others stared at Ariel with blank faces. Especially Raiden and Rachel, their eyes wide with disbelief. Their expressions seemed to say, ''What did our girl just say?'' But Ariel, oblivious to their gazes, glared at Allen, who was standing behind Raiden, with murderous intent. She gritted her teeth and said, "You... do you even know who you''re pointing your sword at?" "No, it''s not like that... I didn''t mean to..." "Shut up." Ariel was further enraged by his pathetic excuse. It didn''t matter whether Allen''s excuse was true or not. All she could see was the bastard pointing a sword at her brother and her brother''s pale face. "How dare you..." Ariel pressed her middle finger and thumb together and snapped them forcefully. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -Snap! As the sound reverberated, a strong winter wind began to swirl around her. Unlike before, when she was merely exuding her aura, the mana in the atmosphere was now actively churning. With a backdrop of winter descending upon summer, Ariel chanted a single spell. "Hundred Spears." Despite her soft murmur, her voice, infused with mana, clearly echoed through the stillness. -Crackle, boom!! A hundred ice spears materialized in the air around Ariel. The wickedly sharp icicles glared at the blonde boy with murderous intent. At the chilling sight, everyone except Raiden flinched and stepped back. Unfazed, Ariel grabbed one of the floating spears and pointed its icy tip at Allen. "For the crime of antagonizing the Lishite Dukedom... atone with your life." "P-Princess... please calm down...!" Allen hurriedly tried to reason with Ariel, but the Hero''s mana residing within him wouldn''t allow it. Sensing the dangerous atmosphere, Allen''s body automatically began to emit brilliant golden mana. Ariel scoffed in disbelief. "Ha... You really want to try it?" "Wait a minute, this is...!" "I was going to give you a light beating, but I''ve changed my mind." I need to break at least one of your bones to satisfy my anger. The red-haired girl muttered, assuming a combat stance. The two were locked in a precarious standoff as if they were about to clash at any moment. Ariel was preparing to cast ''Frost Storm''. Allen was preparing to cast ''Wave of Flame''. The one who stepped between them in this volatile situation was... "That''s enough, both of you." It was the black-haired boy who had been standing behind Ariel. "Blink x7." With a calm chant, his body flickered. -Crackle...! The boy disappeared in a flash of sparks, reappearing between the two adversaries. Raiden, having suddenly taken center stage, sighed deeply and reached into his subspace. -Click... He firmly grasped the scabbard of Sorrow. "Sorrow, tear them apart." -Mana Dispel- As the boy muttered the activation words, Sorrow roared fiercely. -Screeeeeech!!! The earsplitting shriek echoed through the empty sky. The sharp sound wave traveled through the air, tearing apart all the mana in the vicinity. And naturally, that included the mana of Ariel and Allen. "......Huh?" "What''s going on...?" The two were bewildered as their prepared spells vanished in an instant. They tried to recast their spells, but their mana scattered aimlessly. It was as if mana itself refused to respond to them. "My mana..." "It''s not gathering...?" After several failed attempts to gather their mana, Allen and Ariel''s gazes naturally turned towards the boy. The black-haired boy was looking at them with a slightly tired expression. *** "Sorrow, tear them apart." -Mana Dispel- As I uttered the activation words, the blade of Sorrow in my hand trembled violently. I tightened my grip, holding it steady, preventing it from going berserk. The resonance from the blade intensified. Finally, when my arm began to tremble along with Sorrow, the trembling stopped, and Sorrow let out an earsplitting shriek. -Screeeeeech!!! "Ugh...!" I winced, my ears ringing, and after a moment, several blue windows appeared before my eyes. -Ding! [The Divine Weapon ''Sorrow¡¯s'' unique skill 2, ''Mana Dispel,'' has been activated.] [Mana usage of all targets in the vicinity will be suppressed for the next 30 seconds.] [Skill cooldown time is 48 hours.] [Time remaining: 47 hours 59 minutes 51 seconds] A skill that indiscriminately suppresses mana usage for 30 seconds. The cooldown time was a bit of a bummer, but the effect was outstanding. Moreover, Dispel wasn''t a common skill, making it even more valuable. "Phew......" I clutched my tingling right arm and looked back. The kids who almost caused a major disaster were staring at me with blank expressions. They were about to clash with their ultimate moves. They could have been seriously injured. What would they have done without me? Or rather, would this have even happened without me in the first place? I don''t know, damn it... ''What am I even doing right after getting discharged...'' As I rubbed my tired face, Ariel''s bewildered voice reached my ears. "Brother... did you do this...?" By ''this,'' she meant the Dispel, I assume. Instead of answering, I smiled and nodded slightly. Surprise flickered in her red eyes. They sparkled like a cat who had just discovered a can of tuna. ''......Right, I can''t get mad at a kid like her.'' It was commendable, in a way. She almost caused a disaster, but she was trying to protect me. I took a deep breath and turned my gaze towards Allen. He seemed to have come to his senses, lowering his sword and looking flustered. I frowned and spoke. "Let''s stop this, you two. Things are getting too heated." "......I apologize." "You better." How dare a mere third son of a Viscount point his sword at the eldest son of a Duke? "Young Master Reinhardt. Your actions just now almost caused a major disruption in the Empire." "Huh? What do you mean...?" "Look around you." "......Ah." Allen glanced at the people standing beside him and let out a gasp, as if he finally understood. The princesses of the Empire and the Saintess were right next to him. It was fortunate that no one else was passing by. Otherwise, rumors of the Imperial family and the Church antagonizing the Lishite Dukedom could have spread. With the Empire barely entering a period of stability, such political discord would have caused chaos. "I acknowledge that Ariel was agitated... but from the moment you drew your sword, the fault lies with you." "......Yes." "If you wish to associate with those of high standing, you must first become someone of high standing yourself." Coming from me, a former delinquent just a few months ago, these words might sound hypocritical, but someone had to tell him this. Because I know you will overcome these shortcomings and eventually become a true hero. I have to be patient. ''Yes, that''s the right thing to do.'' But, even as I thought that... "I don''t know why you''re so wary of me... but learn to distinguish between public and private matters." I couldn''t help but feel disheartened. I tried to suppress the bitter feelings, struggling to maintain my neutral expression. If I let my guard down even for a moment, I felt like I would see the all-too-familiar face of my past self. "You will face the consequences of your actions later." I said coldly and closed my mouth. As silence descended once more, and the awkward atmosphere lingered, a carriage conveniently arrived at the stop. I looked at it and said, "The carriage is here. Take these esteemed individuals and go first. We''ll take the next one." As I stepped back, Allen boarded the carriage with his companions. As they were getting in, my eyes met Lucy''s, who was the last to board. "......" She was looking at me with trembling eyes. Eyes filled with fear, as if she had seen something terrifying. She flinched and quickly averted her gaze, scrambling into the carriage as if fleeing. -Thud... The sound of the carriage door closing seemed particularly harsh. I stared blankly at the door that she had closed, severing our connection. -Neigh! With everyone aboard, the carriage set off energetically. I couldn''t take my eyes off the door until the carriage was far away. And only when it turned a corner and disappeared from sight, could I finally voice the question that had been lodged in my heart like a thorn. "......Why." Why, are you making that face? You... were the one I saved. The one I risked my life for, covered in blood, to protect. Why are you looking at me with the same eyes as those people from my past life? Why, "......" Naturally, there was no answer to my echoing question. All that remained in the faint reverberation was a pair of blue eyes that had looked at me with fear. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 31 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Blackfist for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi.The carriage carrying Allen and his companions departed from the stop. Left behind were Raiden, Ariel, and Rachel. "......" A heavy silence hung in the air after the commotion. Raiden stared silently in the direction the carriage had disappeared. Seeing her brother lost in thought, Ariel hesitantly spoke to him. "Um, brother..." "Hm?" Raiden turned around at her small call. He had a faint smile on his lips, the same way he usually looked at Ariel. But Ariel couldn''t bring herself to smile back. Because even though he was smiling, his face seemed infinitely sad. Because a deep sadness overflowed in his jet-black eyes that resembled the night sky. Ariel unconsciously bit her lip. Then, she mumbled in a voice as small as a whimpering puppy. "I''m sorry... for suddenly stepping in..." Ariel apologized with her head bowed. Raiden looked at her for a moment, then chuckled softly and patted her head. "Why are you apologizing? You were so cool protecting your brother." Raiden responded playfully and ruffled her red hair. The soft texture of the red strands felt warm against his fingertips. "Thank you, Ariel. For standing up for me." "......" Ariel hesitated, then closed her mouth and quietly nodded. Raiden patted her head a few more times as if finding her cute. "But no more cursing, okay?" Raiden said, pinching Ariel''s slightly pouting cheek. Her cheek stretched out long following his hand. "Bweehhh..." "You should only use nice words. You''ll be in trouble if you use bad words again, okay?" "Ooh... yeeesss..." Ariel''s words were slurred because her cheek was being pinched. Raiden, amused by her appearance, stretched her cheek even further. "Oohwoo... sthop it..." "Just a little bit more." "Oohwaa..." As Raiden was playing with Ariel''s plump cheeks, a few students began to gather around the stop. s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was the loud shriek from Sorrow that had caught their attention. "What was that?" "Yeah, I thought I heard something strange here earlier." "Did something happen like yesterday...?" The students murmured, trying to find the source of the sound. Their eyes wandered around, then landed on a boy standing at the carriage stop. A boy with jet-black hair and eyes. The very boy who had shown a shocking performance during yesterday''s banquet hall terror incident. "Gasp...!" "Eek...!" "Hey, hey, let''s go! Let''s get out of here...!" "Don''t make eye contact...!" The students, terrified after making eye contact with the boy, hurriedly left the scene. Raiden stopped teasing Ariel and stared at their retreating figures, frozen. Their eyes glanced at him as they scurried away. For some reason, he thought those eyes resembled the blue eyes that had stared at him from the carriage a moment ago. *** "......" Inside the moving carriage, Lucy was quietly looking out the window. Even in the rattling carriage, she maintained a perfectly composed posture, exuding the dignity of a princess. "So, sister, what happened was..." "Uh, yeah..." Although she responded to Neria''s voice ringing in her ears, the girl''s gaze was fixed on the passing scenery. It was a shame for her younger sister, who was excitedly continuing her story. But at the moment, Lucy couldn''t hear a single sound. Her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of a certain boy. ''......Raiden.'' Lucy tried to compose her aching heart and organize her jumbled thoughts. However, the scattered fragments of her thoughts, like mismatched puzzle pieces, refused to connect. Her head and heart were becoming increasingly tangled. As she sighed inwardly several times, a scene flashed before her eyes. It was a moment from yesterday''s attack. -Don''t worry, Your Highness. -Your knight is here. His calm voice. His hand reaching out to comfort her, even as he was covered in blood. His back as he stood against the attackers with a bitter smile. Lucy had to bite her lip to suppress the emotions welling up inside her as she remembered the boy''s image. The boy had saved her. He had taken the arrows meant for her. He had fought against the attackers to protect her, who was paralyzed with fear. So fiercely that his whole body was stained with blood and his clothes were torn to shreds. ''Why, how...'' Lucy was confused. She couldn''t understand the boy''s intentions. Why did Raiden go so far for her? Surely, their relationship was beyond repair... "......" The girl closed her eyes and reminisced about the past. The memory of the hateful incident that had torn her and her friend apart. . . . About a year ago. It was the day of the First Princess''s seventeenth birthday, and a banquet was held at the Imperial Palace. Lucy, the star of the party, had sent invitations to many people. Raiden was among them. -A promise? Ah, you''re talking about that childish game. -I''ve long forgotten about it. -How foolish. Despite hearing those hurtful words, Lucy had believed. She had believed that the covenant of friendship they had made still remained. A foolish belief. She had cherished her relationship with the boy so much that she couldn''t erase the old memories from her heart. "Ah! You came after all, Raiden...! I thought you wouldn''t come because you were so late..." And the girl. Had to pay the price for the unresolved relationship. -Slap! The cold sound of flesh striking flesh echoed through the air. For a moment, Lucy couldn''t comprehend what had happened. Her vision shifted sideways. A burning sensation on her right cheek. Jet-black eyes staring at her with a cold gaze. The girl, frozen in place, her eyes darting around, soon began to shed tears. It wasn''t that her cheek hurt from the slap. The pain was minimal compared to the sound. The reason Lucy couldn''t hold back her tears was the cruel reality that the person who had inflicted this pain was Raiden. ''Why...?'' Lucy mouthed the question to the boy, but there was no answer. Only a look of utter contempt. "What do you think you''re doing!" Naturally, the banquet turned upside down. Raiden was stripped of his position as heir apparent and imprisoned in the underground dungeon. The Emperor, who usually tolerated Raiden''s transgressions, couldn''t overlook the fact that his beloved daughter had been treated so disrespectfully. "Your Majesty... no, Father...! Please forgive him. I''m sure Raiden is reflecting on his actions...!" "There is no forgiveness, Lucy. That boy must pay the price." "Then I''ll die too...! If Raiden dies, I''ll...!!" Lucy clung to the Emperor, sobbing uncontrollably. "Your Majesty, please consider what our family has done for the Empire." "Duke..." "That child... is also a child who has sacrificed for the sake of the Empire''s peace." Only after Duke Lishite''s desperate plea did Raiden get released. It was an unprecedentedly light punishment for someone who had laid hands on a member of the Imperial family. Although she had managed to save her friend, Lucy never went to see Raiden again. She knew now. That their relationship was irreparably broken. "This is the last time, Raiden." "......" "I... sob, will never... seek you out again." After bidding farewell, the girl severed the bond she had cherished most in her life. Longing for the boy''s absence, a void that no one else could fill for the rest of her life. And so, time passed. . Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 31 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .After that incident, Lucy did her best to erase Raiden''s existence from her life. The girl tried to forget the boy. No, she tried to hate him. Because she felt that was the only way she could stop crying. Raiden and Lucy. They completely ignored each other. They despised each other. They hated each other. Their relationship had become worse than that of strangers. Yes, that''s how it was... S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ''Why did he save me?'' Lucy recalled Raiden''s awkward smile from behind his blood-stained mask. The tender image of the boy''s smile made her heart feel complicated, heavy, and pained. She murmured softly to herself. ''Raiden...'' Why did you protect me? Our precious promise was torn apart and shattered. And you were the one who broke our vow. -A promise? I''ve long forgotten about it. -How foolish. You mocked and ridiculed me with those words. -Don''t worry, Your Highness. -Your knight is here. Why did you come to my rescue so naturally? -Raiden... sob, I miss you... -It''s so cold here... Everyone''s just trying to use me... When I was trembling with loneliness. When I called out your name alone in my room. -I need you... Raiden... Because I couldn''t erase your existence from my heart even after hearing those words and witnessing those actions. When I hid under the covers and cried. You, who had disappeared without a trace, who hadn''t even shown me a shadow. Why did you appear at the moment I longed for you the most? ''......I don''t understand.'' The girl couldn''t understand the boy. He had always been difficult to understand, but it seemed to have gotten worse. Lucy, who had been repeating meaningless questions to herself, hung her head low. Her chest ached. If. Just if. Raiden had truly come to keep his promise from the past. If he had returned as her loyal knight, like a lie come true. How should she react? What expression should she make, what actions should she take when she saw him? The girl hadn''t decided yet. That''s why, when her eyes met the boy''s as she was getting into the carriage a while ago, she had simply avoided his gaze. Lucy fidgeted with her fingers, replaying that moment in her mind. ''Still... should I have at least thanked him then...'' Lucy suppressed the suffocating emotions rising within her. And once again, she turned her gaze towards the window. *** Raiden and his companions traveled in the carriage. They soon stopped in front of a large, navy blue building. -Clatter, screech... "We''ve arrived at the boys'' dormitory." The coachman got off and opened the carriage door. Raiden, who had been wearing a blank expression, got up from his seat. "Ah, yes... no, I understand..." Raiden straightened his clothes and said goodbye to his younger sister. "I''ll go in first, Ariel." "Okay, brother... see you tomorrow." As he got out of the carriage, Rachel, who had been sitting next to Ariel, also stood up. "Then, I''ll see you later, Miss." "Wait... Rachel." Ariel lightly grabbed Rachel''s sleeve as she was about to follow Raiden. Then she hesitated as if she had something to say. Rachel, quick-witted, smiled gently and nodded before the girl could even speak. "Don''t worry about the young master, I''m here." "......Please." It seemed Ariel was worried about Raiden, who had been looking downcast since the earlier incident. Rachel patted her head with an understanding expression. "You''ve grown up so beautifully, Miss." "What... you''re only two years older than me..." Ariel grumbled but accepted her touch. "The young master will be fine." Rachel patted Ariel''s shoulder reassuringly and stepped out of the carriage. -Screech, thud...! As Rachel got off and the door closed, the stationary carriage started moving again. Ariel thought of her brother in the rattling space. ''Brother... will he really be okay?'' After encountering Allen and Her Highness the First Princess. The expression on her brother''s face in the carriage back to the dormitory. It was definitely... ''......the face of someone who was hurt.'' Ariel quietly turned her head and looked at the boys'' dormitory as it grew further away. Worry crept into her heart, but she forced it down. ''Rachel is with him.'' Ariel repeated that thought, praying that Rachel would be able to comfort Raiden''s heart. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 32 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Joe Smith for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi.I returned to the dormitory, filled with a deep sense of fatigue. As soon as I stepped into my room, I loosened the tie that had been choking me. I took off my coat and headed towards the bathroom. "I''m going to wash up. Please prepare my pajamas, Rachel." Rachel, who was taking my coat from me, tilted her head and asked, "It''s still early... are you going to sleep already?" "Yeah... I''m a little tired..." "Alright." "......Thank you always." "Heehee, you''re welcome!" I expressed my sincere gratitude to the hardworking Rachel and pushed myself into the pure white bathroom. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As I opened the door and stepped inside, the first thing that caught my eye was a large mirror. And beyond it, a boy stood. His black hair was incredibly depressing. His black eyes were terrifyingly deep. An awkward smile was stitched onto his lips like a patchwork quilt. He wasn''t dead, but he wasn''t quite alive either. He was a boy I didn''t know. -Click, whoosh... I pulled the lever connected to the magical tool, and cold water began to pour down from above. I closed my eyes quietly and felt the weight of the cascading water droplets. The cold lines struck my body relentlessly. The chill, like a persistent bad thought, burrowed into my skin, devouring the warmth. It resembled the voices that had pierced my heart like daggers. -Hey, honestly, aren''t you a little pissed that he''s on the national team? -What can you do? He''s the son of the association president. -Damn it... I''m so jealous of his connections. Past hallucinations echoed in my dizzy head. The daggers that had been aimed at me in my previous life rolled down my ears. -I''m sorry, Naru... Please don''t talk to me anymore. -Get lost...! It''s your fault Changho oppa...!! -Countless people have ruined their lives by being nice to him... In the midst of the noisy, biting rain of water, I washed my body. I scrubbed the towel roughly, as if trying to peel off my skin. Despite this, the soft foam that rose up enveloped me in a comforting embrace. I swam in that illusory cloud. -Move faster! More! More! -To be tired from this much... How disappointing. -You piece of trash. Behind the voices that pounded my eardrums, the voices I had heard at the Academy today mixed in. -Eek...! -Hey, hey, quick...! Let''s get out of here...! -Don''t make eye contact...! Familiar lines were now staring at me, taking shape. I knelt down, as if crushed by their heavy gazes. And with trembling lips, I stammered, "What... did I do wrong..." What did I do wrong to make you hate me so much? Was it my fault for shamelessly hoping for love, even though I was born with a fate of ugly misfortune? Am I... really someone who shouldn''t dream of happiness? -Scrub, scrub, scrub, scrub! The towel moved as if it were trying to peel off all the skin from my body. My skin was already flushed red. But instead of stopping, I put even more force into scrubbing, scratching at my flesh. I felt like if I scrubbed myself clean like this, I could tear away all the misfortune clinging to me. As I continued to torment myself for a while, a young boy''s voice suddenly reached my ears. "You''re pathetic." The owner of that mocking voice was me, standing in the mirror. Or maybe it was me, standing outside the mirror. "You brought this all upon yourself." I was looking at myself with the expression I hated the most. A wave of nausea washed over me, forcing me to lower my head. "Everyone says... you shouldn''t be alive." "No, no... no...!!" "You think so too, don''t you?" "No, I don''t...!!" "Hahahaha!! Really!?" I let out a disgusting laugh, my lips stretching to my ears. The humiliation it brought made me unable to control the boiling murderous intent within me. I knocked down the me in the mirror and, straddling his body, began to strangle his hateful neck. "You... what do you know...!!" "I know everything~" Even though I was squeezing with all my might, the me in the mirror smiled leisurely. Words dyed in pitch black pierced my heart. "You." "I." "Hate yourself." "Hate myself." The next moment, our positions reversed. I was lying face down on the bathroom floor, and the me in the mirror was on top of me, brutally strangling my neck. His black eyes, filled with madness, seemed to be enjoying this situation. "Die. Just die like this." "G-Gah... N-No..." "Die!! Die, I said!!!" "H-Help... Help me, please..." "Die!! Don''t live so shamelessly!!! Someone... s-save me... Die! Die, die, die!! Stop it... I can''t... breathe..." Just before my neck could snap, the thing that stopped me was -Ding! [The skill ''Iron Will'' nullifies the status effects (hallucinations, auditory hallucinations, trauma, suicidal urges, depression... and 5 others).] None other than the status window. "Cough! Gasp... Gasp..." I released my grip on my own neck and gasped for air. As I spat out the water that had filled my mouth, a red stain splattered on the bathroom tiles. Blood was dripping from my lips, as if they had been split open. I wiped it away and struggled to get up. With the hallucinations gone, only the echoes that I couldn''t erase lingered in my empty mind. -Click... I turned off the water lever and wiped myself dry with a towel. I carefully cleaned the bloodstains from my lips, making sure they were invisible. As I busied myself cleaning up, the mirror caught my eye again. "......" A boy still stood in the mirror. And he was still a boy I didn''t know. . Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 32 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .After finishing my bath and changing into my pajamas, I immediately threw myself onto the bed. Thud, the bed sank deeply as I landed on it. I savored the soft texture and hugged the blanket. I didn''t want to think about anything. I just wanted to fall asleep peacefully. I tossed and turned, burrowing deeper under the covers. As if trying to hide from something. Desperately. Curled up in the center of the bed, I curled my body into a ball like a shrimp. Only the ticking of the clock echoed softly in the empty room. -Tick-tock, tick-tock... Every time the second hand crossed a number, I was reminded that time was still flowing, even in this gray world. As I gradually became immersed in the faint noises, a feeling blossomed in my heart like a flower. My chest ached. Even though I was under the covers, I felt an unbearable chill. My consciousness blurred, my breathing slowed. My hand, which had been still, fumbled around as if searching for something, eventually clutching only a handful of empty sheets. I knew the name of this feeling well. It was the feeling I had encountered the most in my previous life. Its name was loneliness. Loneliness accompanied by a terrible sense of helplessness. I had thought that this feeling had completely disappeared after coming to this world. But it hadn''t disappeared, it had simply been hiding. The loneliness, which had reappeared after a long time, slowly melted into me. My soul absorbed it like a sponge, and I became soaked in the blue emotions. I tried to scream. For someone to help me, to not leave me alone. That this silence was too painful. That I didn''t want to experience this again. I tried to scream loud enough for Rachel outside the room to hear my cry. But my mouth wouldn''t move. My body, already drowned in helplessness, had forgotten how to move on its own. With a silent scream, I sank into the waves of loneliness. Deep. Deeper. So deep that there was no bottom to sink to. As my body sank and sank, just before reaching the bottom of the sea, -Knock, knock... Someone knocked on my door. -Young Master, are you asleep? It was Rachel''s voice. I wanted to answer, but my mouth wouldn''t open. -Hmm... I''ll come in...? With a creak, Rachel opened the door and entered. Only after she came close to me was I able to move my body again. I lifted the covers and opened my eyes. As I lifted my eyelids, I saw Rachel, who had changed from her maid uniform into her pajamas. The light and airy pajamas exuded her characteristic refreshing aura. Although the outfit was a bit loose, her graceful curves were subtly revealed here and there. The girl''s brown eyes widened in surprise as our gazes met, and she asked, "Were you sleeping...?" "......No, I was awake." "Phew! That''s a relief!" Rachel smiled brightly at my words. She came closer and sat gently on the edge of the bed. I sat up, following her lead. "What brings you here so suddenly?" "What do you mean suddenly! Young Master, you can''t sleep with your hair wet!" Rachel puffed out her cheeks and pointed at my hair. I ran my hand through my hair and felt the dampness. I must not have dried it properly earlier. I shook my head, trying to get rid of the water. Rachel gasped and stopped me. "W-Wait! You need to use a towel!" "......It''s a bother." "Stay still! I''ll dry it for you!" "Hmm..." She went to the living room and brought a fluffy towel, then made me sit down and started drying my hair. The dry cloth gently absorbed the moisture from my wet hair. I remained silent, receiving Rachel''s gentle touch. Her kind and caring pats, transferred through the towel to my hair, from my hair to my skin, from my skin to my heart. The loneliness and helplessness that had been consuming me just moments ago seemed to wash away a little. I felt a sense of comfort in the warmth I felt behind me. At the same time, I felt uneasy. I vividly remembered the looks I had received today. They were afraid of me, disgusted by me, and hated me. Perhaps... Rachel felt the same way? Even though she was always kind to me, maybe deep down, Rachel also hated me? There were plenty of reasons for Rachel to hate me. After Raiden turned into a delinquent, Rachel was the one he treated the worst. Since she refused to turn her back on him until the very end, she was the one who suffered the most from his bullying. That thought made me bite my lip. Rachel was the closest person to me since I came to this world. If she, who always smiled brightly and took care of me, actually hated me deep down inside... ...Would I be able to stay sane? "You should dry your hair properly before you sleep~ The pillow will smell like wet hair." The girl''s gentle voice rang in my ears. I hesitated for a moment, then finally spoke. "......Rachel." "So, your hair... huh, yes?" The movement I felt on my head stopped at my call. Even this small detail made my heart sink with anxiety. Trying to appear calm, I asked quietly, "Do you... hate me too...?" "Huh...?" "Do you... hate me?" "......Why would you think that?" Rachel asked back, her voice a notch lower, the atmosphere suddenly heavy. Her usual cheerful voice was gone, replaced by a low, serious tone. My tongue felt heavy, and I struggled to articulate my words as I voiced my concern. "Before I disappeared... I mean, when I was still a delinquent, you were the one I bullied the most..." "So?" "Even people who have never met me before hate me, so you, who were directly bullied by me..." "Must hate you tremendously?" "U-Uh... yeah..." As I nodded, Rachel looked at me with a slightly darkened expression. Her usual playful smile was gone, and her appearance seemed somewhat frightening. -Gulp... As I swallowed nervously, tension reaching its peak, Rachel chuckled and relaxed her expression. "Young Master." "......Yes." "How could I possibly hate you?" You, "saved my life when I was drowning in despair." Rachel said, smiling brightly. It was her usual pure and innocent smile. She gently stroked my now dry hair and asked softly, "Do you remember how we met, Young Master? A long time ago." Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 33 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Once upon a time,there was a girl. A girl who carried the weight of the world''s misfortune on her own. The girl had no family. Her father had run away with another woman when she was four. Her mother had been beaten to death by a client while working at a brothel when she was six. And her younger brother, her last remaining blood relative, had died of starvation when she was seven. Because of this, the girl was always alone. She had to live a fierce life with no one to lean on. She had to beat down children in the same situation as her just to get a piece of moldy bread. The streets were teeming with crime and poverty. The girl struggled to survive. -Sister... I''m... hungry... The girl remembered the warmth of her brother''s hand clutching hers until his last moment. She also remembered her own helplessness, unable to feed him anything but muddy water. The world was vile, cruel, and filthy. During the day, she had to fight for food amongst a pack of starving wolves. At night, she had to run and hide from slave traders who kidnapped pretty children, her heart pounding in her chest. The girl desperately clung to life. She used any means necessary to protect herself. But the world still refused to let her live. "......" One winter, a particularly harsh cold settled in. The girl finally collapsed. Death loomed in the alleyway, filled with a chilling coldness. She blinked her sleepy eyes and looked up at the infinitely blue sky. White snowflakes were fluttering down like blessings. It was as if the whole world was mocking her miserable end. The girl quietly closed her eyes. A hot line was drawn on her cold cheek. If she lay here like this, she would either freeze to death or be kidnapped by slave traders. It was a fitting end to a life that had been like a mud puddle. The girl let go of the will to live that she had been desperately holding onto. She wanted to stop now. She was too tired to get up and fight the world again. Her body, stiff from hunger and cold, no longer moved, and she had no confidence that she could survive this deep, icy season. The girl thought to herself. I will die here. At the bottom of this filthy misfortune. On the side of this ugly world. I will die, hating everything. I will close my eyes, cursing the whole world. The girl repeated these words to herself. But. Why was it? Even though she had made up her mind so calmly. The girl''s tears wouldn''t stop. No, it seemed as if she was becoming even more heartbroken as time went on. The girl desperately rolled her eyes in her blurring vision. She desperately searched for someone, her gaze moving frantically. Who? Even the girl didn''t know. She just kept rolling her eyes. The girl was dreaming a futile dream. She was clinging to the hope that something would appear to save her. Even after living such a miserable life, she was dreaming of an extravagant hope. However, a wish is just a wish. Naturally, no one appeared before the girl. The girl knew too. That the time had come to let go of her lingering attachment. That there was no place in this world where she could stand. "Excuse me......" She had definitely thought that. "Are you alive...?" Until someone spoke to her. "......?" "You are alive...!" When the girl opened her eyes, she saw a boy who looked to be around her age. He had a face that was both cold and cute, and his movements exuded elegance despite his young age. And he had black hair and eyes, a color she had never seen before in her life. The boy''s hair and eyes, which created a mysterious atmosphere, were clearly black, yet they emitted a silver glow. The girl stared at the boy, mesmerized. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The boy smiled softly at her. It was a wonderful smile. It was also an expression that no one had ever shown her in her short life. "Look at all these wounds...! Oh, what should I do?! Here, at least wear this!" A warm sensation enveloped the girl''s body with a flutter. It was the scarf that had been around the boy''s neck. The girl, unfamiliar with the warmth of another person, froze for a moment. The boy, unconcerned, reached out to her. "You don''t seem to have anywhere to go... Come with me, I''ll get you warmed up." "......" The girl hesitated for a moment, looking at the boy''s cheeks, red from the cold. Then, with trembling hands, she timidly grabbed the boy''s sleeve. The boy smiled warmly once again. He lifted the collapsed girl into his arms and stood up. "My name is Raiden. What''s your name?" The girl shook her head at the question. She, who was born and raised at the bottom, had no name. Seeing her reaction, the boy nodded as if he understood. "You don''t have a name......" "......" "Hmm... Then what should I call you...?" The boy pondered for a moment before opening his mouth. "Rachel... How about that?" "......?" "It''s your name. You''ll be staying at our mansion at least for the winter, so you''ll need a name." The boy, suddenly giving her a name. The girl felt puzzled by his actions. "Is that... okay...?" But at the same time, the girl thought the name wasn''t bad. -Nod... As the girl nodded silently, the boy smiled as if relieved. "Let''s go, Rachel. You''re my family from today onwards." The boy said as he started to walk. The girl, somehow embraced in the boy''s arms, left the streets behind. And so, the girl met the person who would save her life. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 33 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Heehee... It was around the time I turned nine when I met Young Master like that.""Yeah... I was eight then, so it''s been exactly ten years." Rachel was sitting behind me, gently stroking my hair. It felt strange seeing Rachel, who usually had a boisterous and cheerful image, being so gentle. Every time her slender fingers touched my hair, a warm sense of security enveloped my entire body. It was like a melting feeling. I think I understood a little why Ariel purred whenever I petted her. "For the past ten years... I''ve lived a life like a dream." "......" "A soft bed for the first time, warm meals, a cozy home, and kind people." Rachel took her hand away from my hair and turned my body so that we were facing each other. Her brown eyes, devoid of even a hint of tremor, stared at me intently. That gaze, full of sincerity, represented the girl''s true feelings. "You wouldn''t know, Young Master. The hand you extended to me back then......" The girl smiled bashfully and tightly grasped the boy''s hand. Just like the boy had done for her on that day, ten years ago. "What it meant to my life." Rachel smiled bashfully, a pure white innocence blooming on her lips. I stared blankly at the scene, biting my lip hard. If I relaxed even a little, it felt like unsightly emotions would come pouring out. "I know." It was strange. I thought I had become numb to sadness. Tears that hadn''t flowed even in the face of terrible loneliness, depression, and misfortune, "That Young Master is a good person." Why were they trying to burst out now? I tried to maintain a distorted expression, forcing my eyes to stay dry. But unfortunately, "Young Master, you''re not a bad person." Her words broke me down. A lukewarm line traced down my cold cheek. Along with it, a pathetic, ugly sob escaped my throat. The well of tears that had been standing alone burst open like a dam, gushing out uncontrollably. "Sob... Ugh, sniff..." The girl said it. That I wasn''t a bad person. Maybe those were the words that Raiden and I had wanted to hear the most. -It''s all my fault. -If it weren''t for me. -Everyone could have been happy... Self-loathing deeply rooted in our hearts. We hated ourselves more than anyone else in the world. We had lived our lives believing that every misfortune around us was our fault. "Don''t hold back your tears. It''s okay to cry." But Rachel, you''re saying those words as if it''s the most natural thing in the world. You''re instantly negating the guilt we''ve carried for a lifetime. "I don''t know how much strength my words can give you, Young Master, but know this much." Rachel gently wiped away the tears that had stained my cheeks. A grateful warmth melted the frozen skin. The girl whispered in my ear, her voice soft and steady. "I''m always on your side." Even if you treat me poorly. Even if you leave without a word. Even if the whole world hates you. "I promise to always be by your side." Rachel said, giving me her usual innocent smile. Unable to stop crying at her bright smile, I couldn''t hold back the tears until I finally fell asleep from exhaustion. *** Rachel looked down at her Young Master, who had fallen asleep quietly. -Shhh... Shhh... The boy, exhausted from crying, was breathing softly with his eyes closed. The girl gently raised her hand and stroked his cheek. His eyes were red and swollen. Seeing that, Rachel felt a pang in her heart. "......Poor thing." The girl knew all the truth. Why the boy, who used to shine so brightly, had become corrupted. Why he wore the mask of a delinquent. That he secretly cried every night, locked in his mother''s study. Everything. "......" The girl''s vision blurred. Thanks to the boy, she had learned what warmth was. Thanks to the boy, she had learned how to live together with others. Thanks to the boy, she had been able to escape her misfortune. Thanks to the boy. She had come to love the world she used to hate. "Young Master..." Seeing the person who had saved her struggling in misery was not a pleasant sight. As her heart ached, Rachel clutched her chest with her remaining hand. She wished he wasn''t hurting. She wished he, who had saved her, wasn''t hated. -Rachel... Do you hate me too...? When the boy had asked that question earlier, the girl felt as if a dagger had pierced her heart. He was a boy who rarely showed his pain, no matter how difficult things got. For him to ask such a direct question, he must have been feeling incredibly overwhelmed. The girl murmured to herself. ''No, Young Master.'' I don''t hate you. Ever since the day you saved me, I decided to live only for you. I respect you, I follow you. And...... ''......I love you deeply.'' A single tear rolled down the girl''s hand. To harbor such impure feelings for her master, it was a moment that questioned her qualifications as a maid. But it was okay. Because this was a feeling she would keep hidden forever. A feeling she would bury deep in her heart, where no one would ever find it. Rachel knew. If there was a woman who could make Young Master happy, it couldn''t be her. She was a weed of misfortune that had grown up feeding on his happiness. Even though she had escaped her previous life in the gutter, the scars of misfortune still remained in her heart. There was no way someone like her could make Young Master happy. Rachel didn''t covet Young Master''s love. She simply wished for his true happiness. So, she wiped away her tears and clasped her hands together firmly. And she prayed. That someone would save Young Master. That someone would reach out to Young Master, who was drowning in misery. That someone would make Young Master happy. The once unfortunate girl prayed for the unfortunate boy. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 34: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter for reaching 75 rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapters on reaching 100 ratings.The next morning. I woke up only after the sun had reached its zenith. "...I slept for a long time." I got out of bed, clutching my throbbing head. As I woke up, the muscle pain that had filled my body until yesterday felt a little better. I rubbed my puffy eyes, swollen from crying myself to sleep last night, and left the room. "You''re awake, young master?" Rachel was in the living room, busy cleaning. Perhaps because of what happened yesterday, I felt awkward making eye contact with her, so I mumbled, turning my face away. "You should have woken me up earlier... I could have helped with the cleaning." "Hehehe~ This is a maid''s job, you know~ It would be troublesome if you helped me every time!" Rachel moved the broom busily, laughing playfully. She pointed towards the kitchen and said, "I''ve prepared breakfast. It''s too late to call it breakfast, though..." "Ah, okay... Thank you." I dragged my sluggish steps towards the dining table. Two slices of toast, kept warm, were placed on the table. It was a menu that highlighted Rachel''s thoughtfulness, considering my preference for toast over sandwiches. I picked up a slice and brought it to my mouth. -Crunch... The crispy texture of the bread hit me as I took a big bite. Immediately afterward, the rich aroma of butter and the crispness of fresh vegetables rushed in. Finally, the salty flavor of the bacon, full of saltiness. I always feel this way... Rachel''s cooking is exceptional. Hungry from the long sleep, I devoured my breakfast in a flash. "Hehe... It makes me happy to see you enjoying the food!" Rachel, who had finished cleaning at some point, was standing next to me. I nodded and gave her a thumbs-up. "It was delicious." "Heehee! You always have such a good reaction, young master! It makes cooking for you so rewarding!" Rachel, with a proud look on her face, was clearing the empty dishes when she suddenly turned to me and asked, "What are your plans for today?" "Plans for today? Hmm... Well...?" I fell into thought for a moment. The Academy had taken a week-long break due to the banquet hall attack incident. No lectures successfully completed the quest and no immediate original story events... "I''m going to train." "Huh?" Rachel''s eyes widened at my nonchalant answer. She furrowed her brow and pouted, objecting, "Young master, you are aware that you were discharged from the hospital yesterday, right?" "Uh... That''s right." "Aren''t you pushing yourself too hard?" "It''s okay, I''m already all healed." As I spread my arms to show that I was fine, Rachel puffed out her cheeks and said, "Even if you received treatment! Does it make sense for someone who was discharged from the hospital yesterday to go train?!" I chuckled at her scolding, which was filled with worry, and pulled her chubby cheeks. "Bweeee..." "Don''t worry. I''ll take it easy." "I''m sure you will..." I fiddled with Rachel''s grumbling cheeks a few more times and got up from the table. With a reluctant expression, Rachel followed me and asked, "Are you going right away?" "I have to. It''s almost lunchtime already." "Hmm... Really, really, truly! You have to take it easy, okay?" "I got it..." I escaped her nagging and returned to my room. After changing into light training clothes, I slung my crossbody bag over my shoulder. "Phew... Shall we go?" For some reason, my heart felt light even as I headed outside. Just thinking about being the center of attention used to make me sigh, but today, those feelings felt somewhat diminished. Maybe Rachel''s comforting words from yesterday had taken effect. Thanks to her, I was able to leave the dormitory with a lighter step. . . . The training ground of Reynolds Academy. I was in the middle of the magic dummy training ground, cutting a bloody swathe through the dummies. It was originally a training ground designed for a party of three. But it worked out somehow even if I did it alone. It wasn''t that I was doing it alone because I didn''t have any friends. It was just a kind of hard training. -Shwing...! With a bit of pent-up frustration, I cut down the last remaining dummy, and the training ended. Covered in sweat, I collapsed onto the floor. As I caught my breath, I looked at the stone slab where the score was tallied, and a pretty high score was recorded. [Number of dummies processed: 2875] At least this much should put me in the top 10% of the Academy, right? To achieve this score without using any scrolls or magic meant that my growth rate wasn''t bad. ''Of course, I can''t compare to Allen...'' Allen is an exception. That guy shouldn''t be considered human. If he used the Hero''s power, he could probably easily surpass 5000. Even at this point, Allen possessed the martial prowess equivalent to an assistant instructor at the Academy. He was definitely weaker than the professors, but excluding them, he could be considered the strongest in the Academy. I''m probably about 0.6 Allen. A budget version of the protagonist, what a sad reality. As I was lost in such silly thoughts. -Clap clap clap clap clap... A frivolous sound of applause came from behind. "Wow... 2875 points alone, that''s amazing." Turning my head at the familiar voice. I saw a male student staring at the score with a dumbfounded expression. Dyed blond hair, tanned skin, a gangster-like, laid-back atmosphere. "The Golden Boy...?" It was the Golden Boy whom I had beaten to a pulp until last week to farm titles. He grinned at my call and waved his hand. "Yo~ It''s been a week, huh?" It was a face I hadn''t seen in a while. I hadn''t come to see him since I finally earned the ''Mace Slayer'' title last week. -Ding! [Title - Slayer of Something] [Effect: Strength stat increases by 1 during combat.] I got the synergy title, and there was no particular reason for us to run into each other. Besides... there was something about his appearance that made me not want to be close to him. He looked like a bad guy, the type who would stick his tongue out at someone else''s girl. I frowned at the guy who was greeting me so cheerfully. "What do you want?" "Wow... Until a week ago, you''d come looking for me and harass me even when I begged you not to, and now you scowl at me the moment our eyes meet." "Ahem..." Feeling a little guilty, I cleared my throat and made an excuse. "That was a legitimate duel request." "This guy thinks duel requests are a joke... Hey, don''t duels of honor usually happen between nobles? I''m a damn commoner without even a family name." "Uh, uhm..." "Besides, you forced me to accept even when I tried to refuse." "......" "We call that ''bullying.''." Rendered speechless by his unexpectedly logical rebuttal, I quickly changed the subject. ¡°So, why did you call me?¡± ¡°Huh? Changing the subject so suddenly?¡± ¡°......¡± Sharp little bastard. As I glared at him, inwardly scoffing, he shrugged. ¡°Well, I figured you weren¡¯t coming anymore, so I thought it was over.¡± ¡°......Yeah.¡± ¡°I mean, you were always so obsessively coming to find me, like a crazy person, so I thought something happened when you suddenly stopped. I happened to see you at the training ground, so I called you over.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He chuckled at my curt reply and plopped down beside me. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your body?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± I had been subtly trying to distance myself from him, but his sudden question made me tilt my head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You were badly hurt during the attack.¡± ¡°How did you know¡­?¡± ¡°How could I not know? Everyone in the Academy knows by now.¡± ¡°The rumors have already spread that far¡­?¡± I recalled the students I had encountered at the bus stop yesterday. My brows furrowed involuntarily. I had a feeling the rumors weren¡¯t going to be pleasant. I let out a sigh and asked the golden-haired boy. ¡°Do you know what the rumors are saying?¡± ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯s pretty brutal.¡± ¡°¡­ Roughly speaking, how?¡± ¡°You¡¯re better off not knowing. More than a few students wet themselves after seeing what you looked like.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Right, damn it. Of course, the rumors would spread. Some crazy bastard had burned and dismembered people while giggling. Anyone who wouldn''t feel any fear after witnessing such a shocking scene seriously needed to get a mental health check-up. ¡°Well~ the rumors are so gruesome that some students don¡¯t believe them. But I saw it with my own eyes, so I know.¡± And sadly. That guy was sitting right next to me. My eyes widened at his unexpected words, and I turned to look at him. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah~! Well, that¡¯s how it is! I saw it all!¡± Is this guy crazy? How could he be so nonchalant after witnessing such a sight¡­? Well, it wasn¡¯t normal for a commoner to talk so casually to the eldest son of a Duke from the start. But to this extent¡­ As I stared at him with a grave expression. He scratched his head awkwardly and spoke. ¡°Well, the thing is¡­ I actually heard everything back then¡­¡± ¡°Heard? What do you mean?¡± ¡°The¡­ about Duchess Lishite, her death¡­¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± The second shock hit me without a moment¡¯s pause. Struck by the sharp blow, I couldn¡¯t help but wear a dumbfounded expression. He heard that¡­? Basically, ¡®Absolute Domain¡¯ is a scroll developed for isolation or defense purposes. Therefore, the outside and inside of the domain are completely cut off. No impurities, except for visual information and air, can pass through. Naturally, these impurities also include ¡®sound¡¯. And yet, the fact that he heard the small conversation between me and the investigators meant¡­ ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me, you were inside the barrier at that time¡­?¡± ¡°He¡­ Heheh¡­!¡± The golden-haired boy let out a silly laugh. He flinched at my cold stare, then began to reveal the hidden truth. ¡°Well, you see¡­? I was looking around the banquet hall, and suddenly I heard screams from everywhere. I thought something big was happening. So¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I hid under a table!¡± In short, this is how the incident unfolded. The golden-haired boy, who was attending the banquet, crawled under a table as soon as the terrorist attack began. And because I had used the scroll nearby, he got caught in the barrier. After hearing the whole story, I asked seriously. ¡°Are you¡­ an idiot?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Is Your Grace an idiot?¡± ¡°No, damn it. It¡¯s not the tone, it¡¯s the question that¡¯s the problem.¡± Why the hell would he crawl under a table? Is that some kind of earthquake drill? Frustrated, I rubbed my face. Regardless, the golden-haired boy was watching my reaction with a gleeful expression. ¡°¡­You do know, right? This is an Imperial secret.¡± ¡°You mean if I blab, my head will roll? Got it! I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut!¡± ¡°Not just you¡­ your entire family could be executed¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m an orphan?¡± ¡°......¡± This bastard has been leaving me speechless since earlier. Should I just contact my family and have them send assassins? This is making me really anxious. ¡°Please think and act carefully¡­¡± ¡°Wow~! You¡¯re worried about me? How touching!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Giving up on thinking, I closed my eyes. As I held my throbbing head for a moment, the impatient golden-haired boy poked me on the arm. ¡°Hey, maniac.¡± ¡°What is it now.¡± ¡°You know~ I don¡¯t think it was that bad?¡± ¡°......?¡± His usual frivolity disappeared, his voice turning somewhat serious. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dissonance at his changed demeanor. ¡°They were your parents¡¯ enemies, right? It¡¯s only natural to want to kill them as painfully as possible!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Revenge is sweet.¡± For a fleeting moment, his eyes seemed to gleam blue. But it vanished so quickly that I wondered if it was just my imagination. Instantly returning to his usual self, the golden-haired boy gave a goofy grin and a thumbs-up. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°What was that¡­ Was it my imagination?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I brushed off the dissonance with a bland response. The golden-haired boy shrugged and extended his hand towards me. ¡°Anyway! We¡¯ve had a lot going on¡­ but let¡¯s get along! As fellow official outcasts of the Academy.¡± ¡°Official outcasts¡­? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°What, you didn¡¯t know?¡± He looked at me in surprise. ¡°You, me, and one other guy make up the official outcast trio of the second year.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± ¡°You seem to have become a loner voluntarily¡­ but anyway, since you¡¯re always alone, you¡¯re an outcast.¡± I nodded in understanding. This place is like a school, after all, so bullying is inevitable. Raiden wasn¡¯t really bullied; it¡¯s more accurate to say that he bullied the entire Academy¡­ Anyway, it was quite touching that my name was included in such a glorious group. ¡°But¡­ even if I am, why are you included?¡± ¡°Me? Well¡­¡± ¡°Did you steal someone¡¯s girlfriend, or two-time someone, or something like that¡­¡± ¡°No way?!¡± The golden-haired boy flared up, then sighed with a complicated expression. ¡°Everyone thinks the same thing¡­ Well, there¡¯s no special reason. I¡¯m ostracized for my appearance.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°My looks aren¡¯t exactly common, are they? Some people find me unclean because I resemble a dark elf¡­ and there¡¯s also what you said earlier¡­¡± ¡°¡­I feel kind of bad now.¡± ¡°You do?¡± The golden-haired boy chuckled, amused by my slightly softened tone. He stood up from his seat and stretched. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Well¡­ like I said before, let¡¯s get along! As fellow outcasts.¡± He gave a light wave and left the training ground. I stared at his retreating figure and fell into thought. ¡°¡­ Somehow.¡± Even when I kept seeking him out to get the title. Even though he said he hated it, he seemed to be secretly waiting for me. Was that the case? Having resolved one question, I quietly got up from where I was lying. . . . ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°Young master, young master, young master!!¡± ¡°Rachel?¡± When I returned to the dormitory after training, Rachel was waiting for me at the entrance. She was holding something in her hand, waving her arms and shouting. ¡°A letter! A letter came for you, young master!¡± ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°A letter, an invitation!!¡± ¡°Hold on, hold on¡­ Calm down a bit and tell me.¡± I calmed down the excited girl and asked her. ¡°So, what came?¡± ¡°A letter came¡­!¡± Rachel said, handing me something with trembling hands. It was a letter adorned with luxurious patterns. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I froze for a moment, staring at the pattern on the letter. Strange, this pattern is definitely¡­ ¡°The Imperial Family!! The Imperial Family sent an invitation to the young master¡­!¡± At Rachel¡¯s shout, I felt my mind go blank. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 35 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter for reaching 500 reading list on Novel Updates.The Imperial Crest...? I tried to gather my dazed wits and looked at the letter in my hand. Golden threads were intricately intertwined on the pure white paper. The soft texture felt by my hand seemed to tell me that the material of this letter was of very high quality. I mumbled to myself, alone in this incomprehensible situation. "No¡­ why would the Imperial Palace send me an invitation¡­?" "Did you do something wrong¡­?" "Normally, you wouldn''t receive a letter from the Imperial Palace just for causing some trouble, right?" What does she think I am? I waved my hand towards Rachel, who was looking at me suspiciously. "Anyway, why did this really come¡­?" I fiddled with the letter for a moment, then carefully broke the seal. *Riiip*, the seal tore with a small noise. I slowly took out the contents inside and unfolded it. Its content was as follows: ¡¶Invitation¡· To dear young master Lishite. I wonder how many years it has been since I sent you a letter like this. In the past, I used to send and receive letters regularly to hear reports about the little troublemaker, Lucy. Those were truly nostalgic times, weren''t they? Moments when everything was perfect. I''ve rambled on with unnecessary stories for too long. Let me get straight to the point. A few days ago, I heard that you saved Lucy from assassins. Thanks to you, the Star of the Empire is safe, what a great blessing for the Empire. I acknowledge your contribution and wish to reward you, thus I summon you to the Imperial Palace. I would be delighted if you could come. [From the Sun of the Empire, Milliam von Lietro.] I stared blankly at the elegantly written letters. Rachel, who had been peeking at the letter from the side, did the same. "Hehe, His Majesty hasn''t changed." "Ha¡­ you''re right, it''s been a really long time since I received a letter." "In the entire Empire, you''re probably the only one His Majesty writes a personal letter to, young master." "This is burdensome¡­" No, Milliam, this guy, sitting on the throne as the Emperor, why is he personally writing and sending letters? Besides, the content and tone are too lacking in dignity. He''s like some neighborhood uncle. I get that he''s happy his daughters are safe, but isn''t this a bit excessive? He''s truly a huge daughter fanatic. "His Majesty cherishes his blood relatives very much." "He''s too excessive, it''s a problem." With a complicated heart, I looked at the letter again. An invitation from the Imperial Palace. It''s definitely an event that didn''t happen in the original story. If you''re wondering why¡­ Well, it''s because Allen couldn''t perfectly protect the princesses back then. Lucy died during the attack, and Neria was also seriously injured. Milliam, who dearly loved his children, fell into deep sorrow and became bedridden. ''Thinking about it, this was the beginning of the tragedy¡­'' The brilliant Emperor loses his strength. Imperial power begins to waver. Later, when even the Crown Prince is assassinated due to the machinations of the demon forces, great chaos descends upon the Empire. In that situation, Allen helping Neria rectify the imperial power and ascend to the throne was the content around volume 7 of the original story. ''But now, everything will be fine.'' I nodded my head, feeling secretly proud. Although I''m afraid of that thing called the butterfly effect¡­ But I can''t just stand by and watch the tragedy unfold before my eyes. If I start being afraid of such things, I won''t be able to do anything. "He said he''d send a carriage tomorrow morning¡­ I should prepare my clothes." "Young master, you''re going¡­?" "Hmm? Of course, I have to go." He''s giving me a reward. There''s no reason to refuse. And the Emperor personally summoned me, I can''t just ignore it. I''ll just receive a small reward and come back. Unlike my lighthearted attitude, Rachel''s expression was serious. "Young master." "What? Why?" "Never! Never, never, never!! Make a mistake with the First Princess!" "......Ah." Only after hearing those words did I realize what Rachel was worried about. Now that I think about it, there was that incident. Raiden''s crazy career-high performance. To shake off Lucy, who was absolutely determined not to give up on him. He slapped her in front of the Emperor¡­ ''Damn it.'' How is this bastard still alive? No, he did die, but how was he alive back then? I sighed with a disgusted expression. ''After doing such insane things, he really cried his eyes out in the underground prison.'' If I remember correctly, Raiden started self-harming right after this incident. He probably couldn''t forgive himself for laying a hand on his precious lord. Yeah, it''s pitiful. It''s pitiful, but¡­ ''Didn''t you accumulate too much karma?'' And I''m even cleaning up your karma. You should have lived a cleaner life, for the sake of those who come after you. -Ding! [It''s your karma.] [Endure it with evil and grit.] "......" What are you on about? You''re quiet all the time, why do you only pop up at times like this? And shouldn''t you, at least, be on my side? I poured out my complaints towards the status window inwardly. "Young master! Are you listening to me?!" "Yeah, yeah¡­ I''ll act politely this time, don''t worry." "Ugh¡­ I''m worried¡­!" "If I end up in prison again, will you come visit me?" "Young master!!!" I chuckled softly at Rachel''s outburst and organized the letter I was holding. Speaking of the Imperial Palace. It''s been a really long time since Raiden went to the Imperial Palace too. He hasn''t visited even once since he became a wastrel. Well¡­ nothing much will happen, right? I muttered to myself, averting my gaze. . . . The day after receiving the letter. I boarded the carriage heading to the Imperial Palace. -Rumble¡­ Only the sound of the wheels turning echoed quietly inside the empty carriage. Is the high class really different? The stability was on a different level compared to the Academy carriage. There wasn''t even a rattling sound, is this the Imperial family''s financial power¡­? Unshakable comfort. The carriage traveled for several hours without any particular incident. Still, the spacious passenger seats inevitably gave off a somewhat empty feeling. "¡­Should I have brought Rachel along?" I muttered to myself, looking out the window. With no one sitting next to me, I felt strangely lonely. "Why am I getting sentimental¡­" I chuckled, scoffing at myself, and closed my eyes. The raw silence, devoid of any noise, gently seeped into my ears. As I savored the stillness for a moment, I saw the carriage passing through a forest path. "That''s strange¡­? Was this the road to the Imperial Palace?" Is it a shortcut I don''t know? Before my muttering could echo inside the carriage. -Clang!! A loud noise rang out, and the carriage came to a halt. A booming voice came from inside the shaking carriage. -Hand over everything inside the carriage!! For a moment, I wondered if I had misheard. This is the Imperial carriage¡­? Bandits are attacking¡­? Flustered, I opened the carriage door and stepped out, and the coachman came into view, trembling and kneeling on the ground. I looked at him and said, "Coachman, please stay inside the carriage." "P-pardon¡­? B-but¡­" "You''ll only get in the way." "Y-yes, yes! My lord!" The coachman hurriedly scurried into the carriage, making a fuss. S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I glanced at him and then turned my gaze to where the voice had come from. Standing there were strange-looking people who seemed to be screaming, ''I''m a bandit!'' ''Their equipment is all daggers or swords¡­ about twenty of them.'' While I was visually gauging the enemy''s strength. One of the bandits shouted. "Hey, you there! You look like a rich young master, we will spare your life if you just hand over what''s inside the carriage." "......" Are these guys morons? Can''t they see the Imperial crest on the carriage? If they''re caught, their entire families will be annihilated¡­ "Huh?" As I scanned the carriage with suspicion, I soon discovered something strange. T/N: You can post comments with an alias by selecting Name/URL in dropdown option Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 35 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The surface of the carriage, which clearly had the Imperial crest before I boarded, was now completely clean.As if such a crest had never existed in the first place. ''Wait, this is¡­'' The carriage entering a strange path. The coachman immediately prostrating himself as soon as he heard the bandits'' shouts. The suddenly erased Imperial crest. Putting all these clues together, I could grasp how the situation was unfolding. "So that''s how it is." S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I muttered softly and drew my sword from my waist. *Shing*, a clear sound rang out as the shining blade revealed its true form. "Surrender quickly and lie down, it''ll be good for your health¡­" They''re really noisy, chattering away. Just some extra bandits. Annoyed by the guy who wouldn''t shut up, I quietly chanted. "Blink ¡Á 6." -Crack! My vision flickered with blue sparks. And when I opened my eyes again, all I saw was the back of his head. "Huh? What, where did he go¡­" I swung my sword towards his stupid head, which was turning around in a daze. -Slash! The sound of the blade slicing through flesh and bone echoed. A silver line was drawn in the air, and a red fountain gushed out. -Thud, thud¡­ And then, his head fell to the ground pathetically. "......" The bandits, who had been noisy just a moment ago, fell silent. I looked at them and stomped on the rolling head. -Crunch¡­! The face burst with a pleasant sound. I rubbed the blood and brains splattered on my shoes against the ground and said, "Aren''t you coming?" "......" "Then I''ll come to you." I raised my sword and kicked off the ground. For a while, the sounds of clashing steel and horrifying screams echoed through the forest. . . . "Ugh¡­" A forest path splendidly splattered with red bloodstains. Severed limbs scattered on the ground. Mud soaked with fresh organ fragments. Standing at the center of this hellish landscape was¡­ "Is it over?" None other than myself. I wiped off the blood dripping from my sword and turned my head. "Ugh, uh, aaaah¡­" My gaze landed on the last surviving bandit, crawling on the ground. With both legs severed, he was writhing and screaming. I slowly approached him. "D-don''t come closer¡­! Please¡­!" He screamed as I got closer. I ignored him and raised my sword. "Spare me¡­ please spare me¡­!" A desperate, even ugly cry. I frowned at his pitiful wail. A sliver of sympathy almost bloomed deep within my heart. But my reason ruthlessly uprooted it. "It''s laughable." To beg for his life so shamelessly, when he made a living by oppressing and robbing people. "Didn''t those who lost their lives at your hands also cry out like that?" "I-I''m sorry¡­ p-please just this once¡­!" "......" What makes this guy any better than the Tomb Raiders? Those who live by pursuing what they shouldn''t, to satisfy their greed. How many people were sacrificed to satisfy their desires? I felt a thick disgust creeping up my throat. Strength naturally flowed into the hand gripping the sword. I declared to the guy looking at me with pleading eyes, "Accept it." "Ah, aaagh!! No!!!" "Your death will be someone''s revenge." A death sentence with not a shred of salvation. -Slash! The blade moved once more, separating the bandit''s head from his body. The face that fell at my feet was staring at me with a contorted expression. I kicked it away and returned to the carriage. "Let''s depart again." As I knocked on the carriage, the coachman, who had been hiding inside, crawled out. "Oh my¡­ thank you, my lord¡­! You saved my life¡­!!" I looked at him, who kept bowing deeply, with a disgusted expression. This guy too, what should I say¡­ Tough, really tough. "It seems we''ve lost a lot of time." "I''ll escort you as fast as the wind, my lord." "This time, I''d prefer if we took the regular road, not a ''shortcut''." "Ahem, ahem¡­" At the coachman''s awkward cough, I shook my head and boarded the passenger seat. As the messy surroundings were somewhat tidied up, the carriage started moving again. -Rumble¡­ Along with the familiar sound of the wheels, I took out a handkerchief from my pocket. As I wiped off the bloodstains that covered my hands, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. ''Come to think of it¡­ I seem to be killing too casually.'' I guess a guy who was tearing limbs off and burning people alive just a few days ago wouldn''t hesitate to kill, but¡­ Still, it made me feel uncomfortable like I was some kind of inhuman being. "It''s just that they deserved to die¡­" I muttered those words, tossing the bloodstained handkerchief out the window. Then I leaned back against the backrest with my arms crossed. Perhaps because I had exerted myself, I felt a little tired. Closing my eyes as drowsiness washed over me, I emptied my mind of stray thoughts. And then. A few hours later. "We''ve arrived at the Imperial Palace, my lord!" The coachman''s energetic shout woke me up. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 36: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter for reaching 100 members on discord server."You have arrived, Young Master Lishite." As I stepped out of the carriage and glanced around, someone waiting nearby addressed me. Turning my head at the familiar voice, I saw a middle-aged woman bowing respectfully. "It''s been a while, Bella." S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Young Master Lishite. I will be your guide while you stay at the Imperial Palace." "I see." The chief maid of the Imperial Palace, Bella. I had encountered her several times back when Raiden frequented the palace as if it were his own home. After the incident with Lucy, I never had the chance to see her again. "Then, please allow me to guide you." "Thank you." "This way." Bella led the way with a mechanical tone. I began to follow behind her. Starting with a beautiful garden, we entered the lavishly decorated interior of the palace. Red and gold threads were intricately intertwined on the white floors and walls, forming the grand crest of the Imperial family. I was momentarily mesmerized by the dazzling chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. ''Magnificent¡­'' Even though I inherited Raiden''s memories, seeing the palace of this fantasy world with my own eyes was enough to send shivers down my spine. As I was looking around, Bella suddenly turned to me and spoke. "Before meeting His Majesty, I will make preparations for you to freshen up." "Huh? Why suddenly freshen up¡­ Ah." Bella''s words made me realize what state I was in. My hair was messy from sleeping in the carriage, my clothes were stained with blood from dealing with the bandits, and there was even a faint scent of blood clinging to me. It was definitely inappropriate to enter the audience chamber in this state. No matter how much the Emperor favored me, I had to maintain a minimum level of decorum. I quietly nodded. "Please." "Yes, then this way." Bella and I moved towards the room I would be staying in. *** Meanwhile, while Raiden was freshening up with Bella''s help, a secret conversation was taking place in the audience chamber. "Oh? Is that so?" "Yes, Your Majesty." The speakers in this secret conversation were two men. One was the Emperor of the Empire, Milliam von Lietrolo, and the other was the coachman who had been driving the carriage Raiden was in until just a moment ago. The coachman, kneeling respectfully, continued his report step by step. The content of the report was what he had learned and felt while observing Raiden throughout the day. "And at that time, Young Master Lishite¡­" "Hmm." Milliam stroked his chin as if intrigued by the coachman''s story. He was not one to show interest in anything other than his children or work, but the words flowing from the coachman''s mouth piqued his curiosity. "He dealt with about twenty bandits¡­ alone." "To be precise, he slaughtered twenty-two bandits in 5 minutes and 38 seconds." The coachman added bluntly to the Emperor''s murmur. Milliam stroked his beard, pondering the coachman''s answer. "I''m certain that until about half a year ago, Young Master Lishite had no talent for martial arts¡­" "Yes, as I recall, it was so." "Hmm¡­" Milliam fell silent, seemingly lost in thought. He tapped his fingers on the armrest as usual, then posed another question to the coachman. "What is Sir Austin''s opinion?" "Are you referring to Young Master Lishite?" Milliam nodded at the coachman''s question. Then the old coachman, called Sir Austin, with his graying hair, gave a straightforward assessment of Raiden. "He''s outstanding." "Oh? Is that so?" "I''m considering recommending him to the Imperial Knights once he''s more seasoned." "To that extent?" Milliam''s blue eyes were tinged with surprise. He hadn''t expected such high praise to come from Austin''s mouth. Who was Sir Austin? He was the knight-commander of the Imperial Knights, a group composed of only the most talented individuals in the Empire. He was a man known as "Cold Wind" due to his extremely cold personality. He rarely had a good word to say to his knights, yet he was giving unprecedented praise to Young Master Lishite. "This is quite surprising, to hear such words from you." "......" "Was there anything else that impressed you?" "Yes, Your Majesty. I can''t be certain, but... Young Master Lishite seemed to have grasped that the entire situation was a test set by Your Majesty." "Chuckle¡­ I expected that much. He was always a bright child, so he must have noticed." The Emperor chuckled pleasantly, his eyes gleaming. His lips were already curved into a long arc. "Hearing your words makes me even more eager to meet Young Master Lishite." "The young master is currently freshening up." "Hmm, then¡­ I should make preparations as well." Milliam turned his head and called out to the maids waiting nearby. "You there. The young master will be here soon, summon the Crown Prince and the princesses." "Yes, Your Majesty." The maids moved according to the order. Milliam watched their retreating figures and murmured to himself, "It''s been quite a while, Young Master Lishite¡­" Milliam stroked his chin with an unreadable smile. *** "Phew¡­ that''s better." After washing up and changing into fresh clothes, I headed towards the audience chamber once again, guided by Bella. With the stench of blood that had clung to me gone, I finally felt like I could breathe properly. I adjusted my suit as I walked. "Damn it¡­ I should have brought Rachel along." This damn tie is so hard to tie. I followed Rachel''s instructions exactly, but somehow, one or two parts always ended up crooked after I finished tying it. How does Rachel tie it so neatly? Is this the power of a personal maid¡­? I muttered to myself as I repeatedly untied and retied the awkwardly tied tie. As I was struggling with the tie, Bella, who was walking ahead, turned around. "If the tie is bothering you, I can fix it for you." "Ah¡­ um, no. I''ll try to do it myself." "As you wish." "Thank you for the offer." I shook my head at Bella''s question and continued my battle with the tie. It felt awkward to ask someone I''d just met to tie my tie, especially at the age of eighteen. Besides¡­ -I-if it''s alright with you, young master¡­ -I-I''ll do my best¡­ to tie your tie. My tie already has someone responsible for it. I nodded to myself, thinking nonchalantly. My cheeks felt strangely warm, but it must be my imagination. As I continued walking, fiddling with the unfortunate tie, Bella, who was leading me, stopped in front of a massive door. We had arrived at the audience chamber. "His Majesty awaits you." "Yes, I''ll enter right away." I stopped fidgeting with my hands, straightened my back, and squared my shoulders. The guards, who had been watching me, slowly began to push open the closed doors. -Clank¡­ The doors started to open with a heavy sound. Through the widening gap, the dazzling interior of the audience chamber came into view. Golden pillars, a long red carpet stretching across the floor, and at the end of the carpet, a high staircase leading up to a single throne. "Phew¡­" I took a deep breath and stepped inside the audience chamber. The soft texture of the carpet, even felt through my shoes, eased my tension a little. I stopped in front of the staircase and bowed my head towards the throne. Then, I calmly knelt on one knee and bowed in respect. "Raiden Lishite, the eldest son of the Lishite family, greets the Sun of the Empire." The figure who had been silent spoke. "Raise your head." A voice with a gentle timbre resonated in my ears. I raised my head and looked at the sun above. "It''s been a long time, Young Master Lishite." Platinum blonde hair as if colored by the summer sun, deep blue eyes like the ocean, a neatly trimmed beard, and an overwhelming charisma. It was the Emperor of the Empire, Milliam von Lietrolo. "I heard you returned about a month ago¡­ but it''s been almost a year since we last met face-to-face." "I should have come to see you sooner, Your Majesty. I apologize for my negligence. Please punish me for my disloyalty." "Chuckle¡­ I''m not blaming you. I''m just expressing my joy at seeing you again." Milliam stopped me from bowing my head again and continued. "Yes, I heard about how you saved the Star of the Empire. I don''t know how to reward you for such a great service." "I was merely fulfilling my duty as a subject of Your Majesty." "Hmm¡­" I bowed as I spoke, and Milliam let out a small hum as if satisfied with my demeanor. "The children aren''t here yet¡­ so let''s discuss your reward later." "I understand that the Crown Prince usually resides in the palace¡­ but are the princesses here as well?" Why are they here? I''m sure I saw them at the Academy just the other day. "Of course, I brought them here immediately after the incident. They both arrived yesterday." Well¡­ it''s only natural that he wouldn''t leave the royal family alone after the Academy was breached. They need to be protected within the Imperial Palace, at least until the Academy''s security is reinforced. "It seems it will take some time for the children to arrive¡­ In the meantime, would you tell me about the attack?" "Yes, Your Majesty." I calmly began to recount the events of that day. *** On the opposite side of the audience chamber was the "Palace of Stars". It was a place where the Emperor''s children, excluding the Crown Prince, usually rested. Lucy, who had returned to the palace after a long time, was spending her time listlessly sitting on a sofa. Until Milliam''s summons arrived. "What? His Majesty has summoned us?" "Yes, Your Highness." "What is it about¡­?" As Lucy murmured while getting up, the maid who was attending her answered. "I heard that Young Master Lishite has visited the palace." "What¡­? Raiden¡­?" Lucy froze slightly at those words and looked at the maid. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 37 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "I heard that Young Master Lishite has visited the palace.""What¡­? Raiden¡­?" Lucy froze slightly at those words and looked at the maid. The maid nodded and said, "He was summoned by His Majesty." "Ah¡­" "It seems he will be rewarded for his actions a few days ago." Lucy''s expression turned sour at the maid''s explanation. Sensing her discomfort, the maid asked, "What''s wrong, Your Highness?" "Ah, it''s nothing¡­" Lucy shook her head and looked away. The maid stared at her for a moment before resuming her duties of attending to Lucy''s attire. ''Raiden is here¡­?'' Lucy felt her thoughts becoming tangled. She still hadn''t decided how to face Raiden. The girl bit her lip in silence, then let out a sigh and murmured, "Ha¡­ I should at least thank him." Regardless of their current relationship, the fact remained that Raiden had saved her. The boy had fought off the attackers with his whole body covered in blood, protecting her. It was a thank you, she should have given long ago. She had only hesitated because it was directed at Raiden. "It''s done, Your Highness." Lost in her thoughts, Lucy hadn''t noticed that her preparations were finished. She quietly gazed at her reflection in the mirror placed before her. She felt strangely uncomfortable wearing a bright dress after being used to wearing her Academy uniform. "Then let''s head to the audience chamber. His Majesty is waiting." "Yes, I understand." Lucy stepped out of the room with heavy steps. She walked towards the main palace where the audience chamber was located, accompanied by her maid. An inexplicable tremor echoed faintly in her chest. Lucy pressed down on the slight ache in her chest and silently repeated Raiden''s name to herself. "Raiden¡­" I''ve thought about you constantly since that day, but¡­ I still don''t understand. What should I do now? What should I say to you, what expression should I make when I see you? It''s confusing. You were the one who broke off our relationship. Unlike you, who cut me off as if it meant nothing to you, I spent hundreds of nights in tears, trying to erase you from my heart. But¡­ I was gradually getting used to it. I was finally learning how to live without you. -Do not worry, Your Highness. Your knight is here. Why do you keep appearing in my mind? Why do you wear such a sad smile? ''What¡­ what do you want¡­?'' Lucy bit her lip in frustration, overwhelmed by the questions flooding her mind. Lost in thought, she hadn''t noticed that she had already reached the door of the audience chamber. "We''ve arrived, Your Highness." The door of the audience chamber seemed even more massive than usual today. Lucy took a short, deep breath and murmured as if talking to herself, "Why am I so nervous¡­?" It was just a meeting with a bad knight who had forgotten his promise. She tried to shake off the negative thoughts and gestured to the guards to open the door. -Creak¡­ The door opened with a heavy sound. And through the widening gap, the figure of a boy came into view. Jet black hair and a matching black suit. A tall and sturdy physique. An air of fatigue seemed to cling to him. The boy turned his head and looked towards Lucy. Raiden Lishite. The knight who had once served her as his lord was waiting for her. *** "¡­And so, that''s what happened." "Truly remarkable." Milliam stroked his beard with interest as he listened to my account of the attack on the banquet hall. "I can''t believe it, even after hearing it so many times. Are you really the same Young Master Lishite who had absolutely no talent for the sword?" "I am still lacking." "Even your answers are to my liking¡­ It feels like I''m seeing the old you again." The Emperor chuckled, seemingly very pleased with me. His rather unique laughter made me inwardly flustered. Then, Milliam wiped the smile off his face and looked down at me with a somewhat serious gaze. "Yes¡­ I had my suspicions ever since I heard that you effortlessly overcame the ''test'' I had set for you, but you exceeded my expectations." "By test, you mean¡­" "Are you pretending not to know when you already do? I''m talking about the bandits you encountered on your way here." Ah, he''s talking about that. The surprise gift that our curious Emperor had prepared for me. I figured it out right away, but it was quite disconcerting. What kind of Emperor would send the eldest son of the closest family to the Imperial family into a dangerous group of bandits? Even if it was to confirm my skills and verify the rumors, wasn''t it a bit too extreme? S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Chuckle¡­ Don''t look at me like that." As I was sending him a very disloyal glare, Milliam grinned as if he found the situation incredibly amusing. His playful tone seemed to be subtly teasing me. "That''s why I sent the Imperial Knight-Commander as your escort, wasn''t it?" "Thanks to you, I was able to arrive safely. I am deeply grateful for your grace, Your Majesty." I swallowed the curse that was about to escape my lips and replied. Of course, I had already guessed that the frail-looking coachman was Sir Austin. I didn''t figure it out from the start, but once I realized that the whole situation was a test set by Milliam, it became clear. "Do you have any basis for concluding that the coachman was Sir Austin?" "Of course. Your Majesty has a compulsion to carry out all tasks perfectly. Therefore, I believe you would have given your best even in this small test." A test that involves putting the eldest son of a Duke''s family in danger. This is a matter that could easily lead to a major incident. Whether I was injured or not, the Lishite family could have filed a complaint. It could have escalated into a conflict between the Imperial family and our house. However, it''s a different story if a Knight-Commander is involved. The moment they are assigned as an escort, discussing the risk of an accident becomes a joke. They are geniuses who are considered the best fighting force in the Empire. Since you assigned ''Winter Commander'' Austin, the pinnacle of the Imperial Knights, as my escort, the Lishite family wouldn''t be able to say anything even if they wanted to. Moreover, it would give other families the impression that the relationship between the Imperial family and the Lishite family is very close. It''s like declaring, ''We''re so close that we even share the Imperial Knight-Commander, the most valuable asset of the Imperial family!'' If this news spreads, the authority of the Imperial family will be further solidified. The Lishite Dukedom is undeniably one of the most prestigious families on the continent. Well, the rest is simple. The coachman''s identity was narrowed down to a Knight-Commander. And as far as I know, there is no other Commander with such a frail appearance besides Austin. The other Commanders are all muscular and imposing. "¡­That is all." "Chuckle¡­ You''re still as sharp as ever." "You flatter me." I clicked my tongue inwardly. To think that he would consider even the smallest details for their political impact¡­ He''s a formidable person. As expected of the owner of the greatest intellect, as acknowledged by the author. If only Milliam hadn''t become a recluse in the original story¡­ It was said that he could have prevented over 60% of the schemes of the demons and the Seekers. I''m looking forward to seeing how things will unfold from now on. -Creak¡­ As Milliam and I were having this conversation, the door to the audience chamber opened and someone entered. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 37 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "I heard you summoned me, Your Majesty."A graceful voice echoed through the spacious chamber. I turned my head towards the familiar, somewhat nostalgic voice. Standing there was a golden-haired girl with a slightly stiff posture. "You''ve arrived, Lucy." "I greet the Star of the Empire." Milliam and I stopped talking and greeted her. Lucy hesitated for a moment, then took a breath and spoke. "Yes, Your Majesty. And¡­ it''s good to see you too, Young Master Lishite." As expected, Lucy completely ignored my greeting¡­ Huh? I widened my eyes, wondering if I had misheard. As our eyes met, Lucy quickly turned her face away. "......?" What¡­? Did I just receive a ''greeting''? Just a few days ago, she would avoid even making eye contact with me. I''m touched, but¡­ it''s kind of¡­ Awkward, I guess? Her sudden change in attitude is throwing me off. As I stood there dumbfounded by Lucy''s unexpected greeting attack, Milliam, who was watching us, chuckled as if he found the situation amusing. "Chuckle¡­ Yes, it''s good to see you two getting along." "......?" "......" One person laughing, one tilting their head in confusion, and one remaining silent. This awkward standoff continued until the Crown Prince and Neria, who had also been summoned by Milliam, entered the audience chamber. . . s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. . "I apologize for my lateness, Your Majesty. I was attending to some matters." "It''s alright, Seon. Raise your head." Neria entered after Lucy, and finally, with the arrival of the Crown Prince, everyone was present. Milliam began to address the main topic. "Now, everyone is here." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Seon, do you know why we are gathered here today?" "I believe it is to reward Young Master Lishite for his great contribution during the recent attack." "Yes, that is correct." Milliam nodded in satisfaction at Seon''s concise summary. He then turned his gaze to me, standing at attention. "Young Master Lishite, you have done a great service to the Imperial family. I do not know how to repay you." "You honor me, Your Majesty." "Is there anything you desire as a reward? Whatever it may be, I will grant you even more." I quickly glanced around at his words. Now, this is important. Currently, there are eight people in the audience chamber, including us and Sir Austin. According to the original story''s knowledge, they were all trustworthy. "Your Majesty, if I may¡­ Before we discuss the reward, there is something I must inform you of." "Hmm¡­? Very well, speak your mind." "It is already an open secret that the perpetrators of this attack were the ''Seekers''." "Indeed." The Seekers. A group obsessed with magic, known for their human experimentation and various inhumane acts. Terrorists, in short. This is the publicly known identity of the Seekers. "¡­But don''t you find it strange?" "What do you mean?" "If they were simply madmen obsessed with magic¡­ wouldn''t there be no reason for them to target the princesses?" Lucy and Neria had no talent for magic. Unless they had awakened some strange unique ability that I was unaware of, both princesses were skilled in martial arts. Therefore, there was no reason for the Seekers to target Lucy and Neria. The same applied to Raiden. If the Seekers were truly crazy about magic, why didn''t they continue to target Raiden after failing to kidnap him? If Raiden''s unique ability was their true objective, wouldn''t it make sense for them to attempt the kidnapping two or three more times? "Do you have any idea why they targeted the princesses?" "Hmm¡­" "Oh?" Seon frowned at my question, while Milliam listened intently with a sparkle in his eyes. As expected, he already knows. Well, he''s called a genius for a reason, seeing through everything. "The reason is¡­ there is actually a faction controlling the Seekers from behind the scenes." "A faction¡­?" "Yes, they aimed to weaken the authority of the Imperial family and increase their own power." Yes, the reason they attacked the Lishite Dukedom, the closest family to the Imperial family, and targeted the princesses at the banquet hall¡­ It was all an attempt to cut off the limbs of the Imperial family in order to devour the Empire. "Do you know their name?" Milliam asked with an expectant look. I answered in a calm voice, living up to his expectations. One of the main villains and masterminds of the original story [Sorrow-erasing heroes]. The true identity of this faction, revealed only in the latter half of Volume 5 after Allen eliminated all the Seekers, was¡­ "The Cult." "......?" "The force behind the Seekers¡­ is the Cult." "What...?" My sudden bombshell declaration left everyone in the audience chamber speechless. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 38 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Bismarck04 and @haleyenda for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi."The force manipulating the Seekers from the shadows¡­ is the Cult." "What...?" My sudden bombshell declaration left everyone in the audience chamber speechless. Well, there weren''t that many people present to begin with. I quietly observed their bewildered blue eyes. Neria was the first to break the silence that hung in the air. "That''s a¡­ rather outlandish claim, Young Master Lishite." Her words dripped with skepticism. Or rather, it was closer to, ''What nonsense is this lunatic spouting now?'' It was an expected reaction. It was too sudden a revelation to accept blindly. "The Cult as the mastermind¡­ That''s a strange accusation, Young Master Lishite." Seon, who was standing next to Neria, also frowned at me. Lucy remained silent, but she seemed to share their sentiments. Everyone except one person was looking at me with distrust. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yes, everyone except one. I turned my head slightly and looked at that person. "......" My gaze met the Emperor''s oddly bright blue eyes. Milliam''s face was a mixture of surprise and intrigue. I smiled inwardly. ''As expected, he had an inkling.'' ''Bingo.'' The Emperor was hailed as the wisest in the history of the Empire. Milliam von Lietro. With his insightful nature and ability to see through the world, I had a hunch he might have sensed something was amiss. And it seemed I was right. "That''s a very intriguing story, Young Master Lishite." "You were aware of this, Your Majesty?" "Chuckle¡­ You''re treading on dangerous ground. I have no desire for conflict with the Cult." His answer was evasive, but he didn''t deny it. He simply stated that he wished to avoid conflict with the Cult. In other words, his statement implied, ''It''s a sensitive topic, so I can''t comment, but I''ll hear you out.'' It was practically a tacit agreement. "Your Majesty...?" "Fa-Father...?" Neria and Seon looked up at the throne in response to Milliam''s reaction. Unfazed, the Emperor stroked his chin and smiled. "Adventures are dangerous. Especially without adequate preparation." = I haven''t taken any action because there''s no concrete evidence. The Cult is too powerful to confront based on mere suspicion. "Wise words. Stirring a hornet''s nest carries its risks." = I understand. It''s a matter that could plunge the Empire into chaos once more. " Young Master Lishite, I never thought you''d be interested in such things." = It''s a matter known only to a handful within the Imperial family. How did you come to know about this? "I had the opportunity to learn by chance, over someone''s shoulder." = I happened to learn about it during this recent attack. "Oh? You must have been taught by quite the expert." = Are you certain about this information? "I was fortunate enough to meet a skilled mercenary." = Yes, I heard it directly from a high-ranking member of the Seekers I encountered during the attack. Milliam, who had been listening intently, paused at my final answer. His expression turned serious. "Can you take responsibility for your hypothesis?" "I uncovered this information while interrogating the attackers we subdued. Considering all members corroborated the same story, I believe it''s safe to assume its veracity." Of course, that was a blatant lie. The only conversations I had with those guys were along the lines of, ''I''m going to kill you.'' The only reason I knew the Cult was the mastermind was because of my knowledge of the original story. Since it''s a fact that the Cult is the mastermind, it shouldn''t matter, right? After all, if you mix one truth with one lie, you get two truths. "It''s not an easy story to believe¡­ but if what you say is true, the age of adventure will soon be upon us." = If what you say is true, a bloodbath will soon engulf the Empire. Milliam muttered, his eyes narrowing. Even the slight narrowing of his eyelids exuded an inexplicable charisma. "However, Your Majesty¡­ even with the Young Master Lishite''s assurance, there''s no evidence, is there?" "Exactly, Father! How can you believe such an absurd claim?!" "Neria, show some respect to His Majesty." "But it''s true! Brother, you think the same, don''t you?!" Seon and Neria still seemed unconvinced. Milliam nodded as if acknowledging the validity of their concerns. "It''s an intriguing topic, but¡­ your words lack any concrete basis." "That is correct." "Furthermore, there''s no one but you to corroborate the claim that you extracted this information through interrogation." "That is also correct." As Milliam pointed out, my argument was not flawless. It would be difficult to prove conclusively that the Cult was the mastermind. But this was enough. My goal was simply to grab their attention. This much was enough to heighten Milliam''s vigilance and suspicion towards the Cult. ''I''d consider this¡­ a success.'' I had piqued Milliam''s interest and drawn him into the game. From now on, the Cult would have a hard time trying to outsmart the world''s greatest intellect. Their activities would naturally be hampered. "It''s a bit audacious of you to try and manipulate me like a chess piece, but the story is intriguing enough for me to let it slide." "......" ¡­Damn, he saw right through me. A shiver ran down my spine. Milliam waved his hand dismissively as if telling me to relax. "No need to be tense. Consider it a compliment." "I am honored." "By the way¡­ you seem quite invested in this matter. The way you''re approaching it so proactively." "Wouldn''t that be natural?" I met Milliam''s gaze directly. The Seekers, and the Cult¡­ "They are my mother''s enemies." Milliam was momentarily taken aback by my calm tone. He coughed awkwardly as if realizing he had touched a sensitive subject. "Ahem¡­ I apologize for my insensitive remark." "It''s alright." "I will keep your words in mind." "I am grateful." Milliam chuckled at my curt response. "You''ve changed so much¡­ I heard you''ve even stopped your awkward delinquent act." "Yes, that is correct." "How does it feel? To shed that mask?" "It¡­ wasn''t as refreshing as I thought it would be. I lost too much in the process." I said, glancing at Lucy and Neria standing a short distance away. They had been lost in thought since the middle of my conversation with Milliam. Neria frowned when our eyes met, while Lucy averted her gaze and turned her head away. I gestured towards them with a slight shrug. Milliam smiled wryly. "Please take care of them¡­ They''re good children, you know." "Of course." "Do you know how much Lucy grieved when you suddenly disappeared?" "Huh...?" I was taken aback by his unexpected words. Milliam chuckled. "It was a mess¡­ She shut herself in her room, refused to eat, and cried for days¡­" "Yo-Your Majesty¡­!" Lucy quickly intervened to stop the embarrassing revelation. Her cheeks were flushed crimson. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of confusion. It had only been about half a year since Raiden''s disappearance. Did that mean she still cared about Raiden until recently? Surely, Milliam was just teasing¡­ right? As I was drowning in a sea of doubt, Milliam smoothly steered the conversation back on track. ¡°Well, we can talk about that later¡­ We''ve strayed quite a bit from the original topic. We were discussing your reward.¡± The Emperor stroked his beard as if in thought. "What is it that you desire? I doubt there''s anything the eldest son of a Duke''s family would lack¡­ but tell me nonetheless." "I have something in mind." Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 38 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Oh? And what might that be?""I request the right to legally import ''Deathweed,'' a substance banned within the Empire due to its potent side effects." "Deathweed¡­? Are you referring to Emotion-Soothing Tobacco?" Milliam seemed surprised by my unexpected request. His reaction was understandable. Deathweed was a potent tranquilizer. Deathweed (ËÀœç²Ý). Also known as Emotion-Soothing Tobacco. As the name suggests, it was a blend of various herbs compressed into a cigarette-like stick. Inhaling the smoke had the effect of alleviating negative mental states. Due to this effect, it was used by retired soldiers and patients suffering from mental illnesses, but it had fallen out of use due to severe side effects such as hallucinations and auditory illusions. Simply put, it was essentially medical-grade marijuana. "Deathweed¡­" Milliam frowned, then gave me a pitiful look. "It seems your mind is still not fully recovered." "I apologize." "¡­How do you intend to deal with the side effects?" "I have a way." The side effects of Deathweed were hallucinations and auditory illusions. They were so potent that most people couldn''t withstand them. That was why ordinary people wouldn''t dare touch Deathweed. But I had ''Iron Will.'' It meant I could negate the side effects caused by mere drugs. "Well, I''m sure you''ll find a way. You have my permission." "I am honored." "However, you are the only one who should use it. You are not allowed to distribute the imported Deathweed within the Empire." "Of course." With this, I could now deal with the panic states that ''Iron Will'' couldn''t handle. As I lowered my head with a satisfied smile, Milliam concluded the meeting. "It''s getting quite late. Let''s end our conversation here." "Yes. I shall take my leave." "Stay as long as you like. If you need anything, ask Bella." "I am overwhelmed by your generosity." "Off you go." I bowed deeply and left the audience chamber. . . . And that night. "¡­I can''t sleep." Strangely alert, I tossed and turned in bed for a long time before finally getting up, my body stiff. My whole body was fatigued, but sleep evaded me. Perhaps it was the change in sleeping environment. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It seemed my insomnia, which had been dormant for a while, had returned. "I''m tired¡­" I sighed in frustration. The feeling of being sleepy but unable to sleep was truly infuriating. I rubbed my throbbing temples and looked at the large window beside the bed. The bluish moonlight streamed through the glass, casting an ethereal glow on the room. I stared at it blankly. The moonlight in this world was truly beautiful. Unlike the yellowish moon of my previous life, this moon was blue, giving it a more mystical feel. I got out of bed and walked towards the window to get a better view of the scenery outside. The night view beyond the transparent wall was breathtaking. "Wow¡­" A beautiful garden stretched out beyond the terrace. The vibrant flowerbeds, a harmonious tapestry of colors, seemed to come alive under the tranquil moonlight. I carefully opened the window and stepped outside. The soft grass felt pleasant beneath my bare feet. I shivered slightly at the ticklish yet cool sensation as I walked. -Rustle¡­ Rustle¡­ A soft rustling sound echoed as I brushed against the blades of grass. The early autumn breeze, laden with the scent of nature, playfully ruffled my hair. Peaceful. I closed my eyes, savoring the moment. It had been so long since I had experienced such tranquility. Both in my past and present life, I had been constantly caught up in one thing or another, never truly able to relax. -Chirp¡­ Chirp¡­ As I listened to the chirping of crickets, the fatigue and gloom that had clouded my mind seemed to dissipate little by little. I opened my eyes and looked up at the sky. The inky black canvas was dotted with countless twinkling stars. A sea of stars illuminating the dark night sky. Millions of stars, shining with millions of lights, chasing away the loneliness. Perhaps it was¡­ A fragment of time, representing the old days that I had tried to forget. "......" I stood still in the middle of the garden, lost in thought. As time passed, the unpleasant fatigue that had been plaguing me gradually faded. I turned to go back to my room. Just as I was about to step onto the terrace¡­ "Young Master Lishite¡­?" A familiar voice called out from behind me. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 39: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to @Lasiefo and @Fresh_Dylpickles for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi. Now read ahead 10 chapters with the ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi. "Young Master Lishite...?" Hearing the familiar voice behind me, I turned my head to see who it was. "Your Majesty...?" Standing amidst the blades of grass was Milliam. Sir Austin was beside him. Milliam tilted his head, then asked, "What brings you to the garden at this late hour?" I bowed deeply in response. "I couldn''t sleep, so I came out for a walk." "I see, I see¡­ A stroll can indeed aid in a good night''s sleep." Milliam seemed lost in thought for a moment, then spoke again. "If you don''t mind¡­ would you care to walk with me?" "It would be an honor." I was about to head back to my room, but¡­ Well, it didn''t matter. Lying down wouldn''t magically make me sleepy. As I nodded, Milliam smiled faintly and began to walk slowly. I quietly followed behind him. -Whoosh¡­ The gentle rustling of the wind filled the silence. Walking through the garden bathed in blue starlight was quite an atmospheric experience. "What do you think? Magnificent, isn''t it?" Milliam, who was walking ahead, looked back at me and asked. I was silently taking in the night scenery. "Indeed, it is." "Chuckle¡­ It''s one of the prides of this palace!" Milliam laughed heartily at my response and stopped in the middle of the garden. I also stopped a few steps behind him. -Swoosh¡­ The bushes swayed in unison with the wind. Flower petals danced in the breeze, releasing their sweet fragrance. Milliam stood tall amidst the early autumn scents, enjoying the tranquility. After a moment of silence, Milliam suddenly asked, "Do you know something?" "What do you mean, Your Majesty?" "I¡­ don''t particularly like the sun." "Huh...?" As I was taken aback by his sudden statement, Milliam chuckled and continued, "It''s not that I have any hidden meaning or anything. I mean it literally." "But¡­ why would the Sun of the Empire say such a thing¡­?" "Ha ha, is it strange?" Milliam let out his characteristic laughter a few more times, then pointed his index finger at the night sky. "You see¡­ the sun is too bright." "How can you call that a flaw?" "A shining sun¡­ it swallows everything around it with its brilliant radiance. The light of the stars in the sky, the cool night air, the peaceful silence, everything." Milliam gazed at the moon in the night sky with a wistful expression. I remained silent, not wanting to disturb his contemplation. "The sun is destined to live alone." But the moon was different. Its gentle moonlight coexisted with countless stars. Milliam lowered his gaze and looked at me. "I wanted to be like the moon¡­ because people can''t live alone." There was a time when I admired the uniqueness of the sun. But after ascending to the position of the sun, I realized that even if I became a lofty and solitary light, I would only disappear beyond the horizon alone when evening came. "People are like a night sky¡­ They need people to live with and a certain amount of darkness around them." "......" He was clearly talking to me, but it felt more like a soliloquy. The Sun''s lament, filled with bitterness and regret, echoed softly in the tranquil atmosphere. ''Come to think of it, Milliam¡­ was said to have been a lonely person who lived in his own world.'' After the Empress, his only love, passed away at an early age¡­ He changed his ways according to her last wishes and started to care for those around him¡­ Recalling those stories, the air surrounding Milliam seemed particularly lonely. Milliam smiled enigmatically and said, "Take good care of those around you¡­ You need to fix all the things you''ve messed up." Because if you wait any longer, it might be too late. With those parting words, Milliam chuckled to himself and resumed walking. "I guess I can''t hide my age¡­ I''ve become a rambling old man." "You are still in good spirits, Your Majesty." "Chuckle¡­ I''ll be heading back now. See you tomorrow." After a simple farewell, Milliam left with Sir Austin, who had been silently following us. I stood under the night sky where the sun had disappeared. I was quietly replaying our conversation in my mind. "People can''t live alone, huh¡­" I couldn''t quite grasp the meaning of those words, having spent most of my previous life alone. But somehow, I felt that he was right. "......" I was left alone in the starlit garden. The cool night air urged me to delve deeper into my thoughts. Just as my sinking heart was about to reach the bottom of the abyss¡­ "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Raiden¡­!" Someone called out from behind me again. It was a familiar voice. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A graceful yet delicate voice. The only difference was that it was laced with heavy breaths. Surprised, I turned around to see who it was. "......" The first thing that caught my eye was beautiful, flowing platinum blonde hair. Mystical, shimmering blue eyes. And pale, white skin that seemed even more ethereal under the moonlight. I took in the picturesque scene before me and spoke the girl''s name. "Your Highness¡­?" "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" It was Lucy. She was approaching me with heavy breaths, her steps hurried. Her clothes were wrinkled in places, as if she had been running. "Your Highness, what brings you here at this hour?" I asked, flustered by her sudden appearance. Lucy frowned and glared at me. Her clear blue eyes reflected my image like a mirror. I flinched and took a step back as our eyes met. Those blue eyes reminded me of the fear and wariness I had seen in her at the carriage station. "Raiden¡­" Her expression contorted at my reaction. Or rather, it crumpled into a look of distress. I stood there frozen, unsure of what to do, wondering what had gotten into her. "Your Highness¡­?" "......" Lucy didn''t respond to my call. She simply stared at me, catching her unsteady breath. She was trembling. Her lips twitched slightly. Her eyes, filled with a mixture of emotions, were fixed on me. There were even faint tear stains on her cheeks. -Tap¡­ Lucy, who had been staring intently at me, began to walk towards me, one step at a time. Her voice, laced with an unknown emotion, trembled as she murmured, "Raiden¡­ You¡­ You¡­" "Huh...?" She was muttering something I couldn''t understand. Lucy stopped right in front of me and clenched her fists. Then¡­ "You¡­ You¡­" "Your Highness¡­? What''s wrong¡­?" "You idiot¡­!" "Oof¡­?!" She lunged at me, headbutting me in the chest. What the¡­ What was that all about? I fell back as Lucy collided with me, thinking to myself. *** A few hours earlier. After the conversation in the audience chamber. Lucy was sitting on her bed in her room. Unlike her body, which was resting comfortably, her mind was a battlefield. She held her throbbing forehead and muttered to herself, "What¡­ what did that mean¡­?" The conversation between Milliam and Raiden kept replaying in her head. -Wouldn''t that be natural? ¡­ The Seekers, and the Cult¡­ They are my mother''s enemies. -You''ve changed so much¡­ I heard you''ve even stopped your awkward delinquent act. -Yes, that is correct. -How does it feel? To shed that mask? -¡­It wasn''t as refreshing as I thought it would be. I lost too much in the process. Lucy frowned at their cryptic conversation. It sounded like there was a backstory she didn''t know about. And the fact that Raiden''s condition was so bad that he needed to take the infamous Deathweed was something she had never heard of. Only a handful of people within the Imperial family knew about Lady Lishite''s tragedy. Naturally, Lucy, who was unaware of Raiden''s story, could only ponder the mystery. "Ugh¡­!" Unable to bear the turmoil in her heart, Lucy abruptly got up from the bed. She stepped onto the floor and murmured, "I should ask my brother¡­ He seemed to know something." Recalling Seon''s ambiguous gaze towards Raiden, Lucy left her room. She headed straight for the Crown Prince''s chambers. -Knock, knock, knock¡­ "Brother¡­? Are you free right now¡­?" -Lucy? What brings you here at this hour¡­? Ah, come in. Seon was surprised by his younger sister''s sudden visit, but he welcomed her warmly. His desk was cluttered with documents as if he had been in the middle of work. Lucy felt a pang of guilt, wondering if she was interrupting him, but she stepped inside nonetheless. "So¡­ what brings you here at this late hour, Your Highness?" "¡­I have something to ask." "It must be urgent if you came all the way here¡­ What is it?" "Well¡­ back in the audience chamber¡­" Lucy began to lay out the questions that had been swirling in her mind. Seon listened to his sister''s story in silence. At first glance, he seemed relaxed, but the fact that he had stopped moving his pen betrayed his inner turmoil. "¡­So I was wondering if there was something I didn''t know¡­" "......" "I thought maybe you would know¡­" Lucy fidgeted with her fingers as if gauging his reaction. Seon rolled his eyes for a moment, then let out a deep sigh. "Ha¡­ I knew this day would come." "Brother, you do know something, don''t you¡­?" "I do, but I''m not sure if it''s right for you to hear it from me¡­" "Please¡­ tell me, brother." Lucy looked at Seon with pleading eyes. Seon remained silent, as if contemplating, then scratched the back of his head. "¡­Well, the fact that Father and Young Master Lishite brought up the topic means¡­ it''s alright for you to know about it too." "So¡­?" "Alright, I''ll tell you. About the ''tragedy'' that befell the Lishite family, which has been kept strictly confidential." . . . "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Lucy ran. Immediately after hearing Seon''s story, she bolted out of the room. She ran through the palace, frantically searching. -Your Highness¡­?! Where are you going at this late hour¡­? -Your Highness¡­? She heard the voices of maids along the way, but she ignored them and kept running. Only one name occupied Lucy''s mind. -Lucy¡­ We owe him a great debt. -In a way, Young Master Lishite was sacrificed for the well-being of the Imperial family¡­ -I can''t even begin to imagine how he must have felt pushing away those he cared about. Raiden Lishite. The boy she had resented so much. The foolish friend who tried to shoulder everything alone. And¡­ the loyal knight who had never betrayed her. She had to see him. "Raiden¡­!" Lucy ran to Raiden''s room, but he wasn''t there. She bit her lip in frustration. ''No¡­'' He can''t disappear. I just found out the truth. I finally understand your sorrow, your pain, your loneliness. She wiped her teary eyes and continued searching for him. After some time¡­ Lucy finally found Raiden in the garden behind the palace. He was blending in with the darkened bushes. His jet black hair, swaying in the wind, framed his blue eyes. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Raiden¡­!" "Your Highness¡­?" The boy turned around at her call. Lucy caught her breath as she approached him. "Your Highness, what brings you here at this hour?" Raiden asked calmly. Lucy frowned. She was angry. How could he look so at ease? When he was suffering so much inside. Why was he pretending to be fine? A wave of unknown anger and resentment welled up inside her. "......" But those feelings were washed away by his reaction. Raiden flinched and took a step back when their eyes met. Lucy felt her heart clench. "Raiden¡­" Her lips trembled, and her chest tightened. His vulnerable appearance seemed so sad and pitiful to her now that she knew everything. With blurred vision, she walked towards him. What should she say? There were so many things she wanted to say. But all that came out were incoherent murmurs. "Raiden¡­ You¡­ You¡­" Countless sentences formed and dissolved in her mouth. The words in her mind clashed, connected, shattered, and separated again. In the end, she couldn''t say anything. She could only¡­ "You idiot¡­!" ¡­burst into tears and threw herself at him. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 40: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Ugh¡­"I groaned as I lay sprawled on the garden floor, rubbing my aching back. Fortunately, the soft grass cushioned my fall, but it didn''t mean it didn''t hurt. ''What the¡­'' What was that all about? Milliam had just left, and I was enjoying the peace of the garden when out of nowhere, Lucy came charging at me like a wild boar. Is she just going to ram into me every time we meet now¡­? Seriously, what''s wrong with her? Annoyance surged within me, and I tried to push the girl off me, snapping, "What is the meaning of this rudeness? Even if you are the Princess, this is¡­" -Thud, thud¡­ But my words were cut short. Tiny droplets began falling onto my cheeks. "¡­?" It wasn''t rain. The sky above, which I had been looking at just moments ago, was clear, without a single trace of moisture. And unlike rain, these droplets were warm. Then where were they coming from? I rolled my eyes, trying to find the source of the water. And then, my gaze met a pair of clear, blue eyes. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Staring into those blue orbs, I couldn''t help but utter a dumbfounded sound. "Huh¡­?" Lucy was looking down at me, still straddling my chest. She was clutching my clothes tightly, tears streaming down her face. "Sniff¡­ Sob¡­ Ugh¡­ Hic¡­" "Your Highness¡­?" I froze, unable to react to this sudden turn of events. I tried to collect my thoughts and called out to Lucy, but she only continued to sob. "Sob¡­ Sniff¡­" Her delicate whimpers echoed through the night garden. Perhaps because of the surrounding silence, Lucy''s cries seemed even louder. The sound of her sorrow pierced my ears, making my head spin. What''s going on? Why is she crying like this? Did I do something wrong? Even from Raiden''s perspective, it had been a long time since he had seen Lucy cry like this. "Hic¡­ Raiden¡­ Sob¡­" "......" Judging by the way she was miserably calling my name, it seemed like I was the cause of her tears. But what could the reason be? I really didn''t do anything this time¡­? No, more importantly, is this going to be okay? I had no idea what was going on, but I had just made the Empire''s Princess cry. What would that doting fool Milliam do if he found out¡­? If he learned that I had made his precious daughter cry again¡­ ''I''m doomed. I''m definitely getting executed.'' I sat up, feeling cold sweat trickle down my back. I didn''t know what I did wrong, but I knew I had to apologize first. Carefully, as if she were made of glass, I placed my hands on Lucy''s shoulders and gently pulled her away. "Your Highness¡­ I don''t know what I did wrong, but please calm down¡­" "Sniff¡­ Sob¡­ It''s not that¡­!" Lucy shook her head violently, grabbing onto my hands as I tried to push her away. I could feel a delicate tremor running through her slender fingers. She sniffed a few more times, then collapsed onto me as if her strength had given out. "Y-Your Highness¡­?!" I was now lying on the ground, with Lucy in my arms. I tried to get up, flustered, but Lucy held me down, burying her face in my chest. She was hitting me weakly, her sobs muffled by my clothes. I could feel the dampness of her tears soaking through the fabric. "Why¡­ Why did you do that, you idiot¡­" "Your Highness¡­ I truly don''t understand what you¡­" "Don''t play dumb¡­!" When I expressed my confusion, Lucy''s eyes shot open, her voice sharp. Her face, looking up at me, was filled with anguish. "I know everything¡­! Everything¡­!" "You know everything, but what¡­" "My brother told me¡­! Everything you were hiding¡­!" "The Crown Prince¡­?" I desperately tried to gather my wits, my mind racing. Seon told her something¡­? Something about me, something that Seon would tell Lucy¡­ And something that would elicit such a strong reaction from Lucy¡­ ''¡­There''s only one thing that comes to mind.'' Could it be¡­ "Did¡­ Did you hear about my mother¡­?" Lucy nodded tearfully instead of answering. I sighed softly at her reaction. "Ah¡­" *** Raiden and Lucy moved to a different spot. They couldn''t continue their conversation in that position. The two sat side by side on a white marble bench in the center of the garden. "......" "......" A heavy silence fell between the boy and the girl. Both had things they wanted to say, but neither could bring themselves to speak. It was as if something was stuck in their throats. They remained silent, lost in their own thoughts. -Chirp, chirp¡­ The chirping of crickets filled the silence, meticulously weaving through the empty spaces of the garden. Leaves, carried by the early autumn breeze, danced around Raiden and Lucy. The boy and girl gazed at the vibrant scenery with unfocused eyes. Several minutes of silence passed. Just as the wind rustled the leaves once more, Lucy parted her lips. "Raiden." "¡­Yes, Your Highness." The brief silence she had broken shattered into countless fragments with that single, soft word. Lucy continued in a trembling voice, "Why¡­ Why did you do that¡­?" A simple question, yet laden with emotions. It slowly erased the fragments of sound that had been scattered in the air. Raiden pressed his hand against his aching chest and exhaled slowly. He pondered how to answer Lucy''s question, then lifted his head. "¡­I am deeply sorry. I believe it was a time when I was struggling to control myself." He spoke frankly about the emotions he had felt back then. "I felt compelled to be alone¡­ I couldn''t control myself." "......" Lucy bit her lip at his response. She seemed to be holding back tears, her body trembling slightly. "And now¡­?" Her voice, barely escaping her throat, was laced with a raw vulnerability. "Are you okay now? Do you still¡­ think that way¡­?" "I''m much better now." "That means¡­ you''re not completely healed." "......" Silence fell once more. Their conversation kept getting cut short, punctuated by pauses. Lucy needed time to collect herself whenever her emotions surged. "Why¡­ didn''t you tell me¡­?" "......" "Was I¡­ not trustworthy¡­? Was I not¡­ a source of support for you¡­?" "That''s not true." Raiden couldn''t bear to hear her blame herself any longer. He felt a heavy weight pressing down on his chest, a mix of complex emotions. He rubbed his face with his hands. Then, burying his face in his palms, he spoke, "I was¡­ afraid." "Afraid¡­?" "I felt like all the misfortunes¡­ were happening because of me¡­ I felt like I was going crazy." Because I was afraid that my existence¡­ would hurt you. Raiden murmured, his voice trembling in a way that was unusual for him. Seeing him on the verge of breaking, Lucy felt tears welling up in her eyes again. "You idiot¡­ Raiden, you''re an idiot¡­" "Yes¡­ I truly am." "I¡­ I resented you without knowing anything¡­" Her blue eyes, glistening with unshed tears, resembled the stars in the night sky. The stars shimmered, gazing at the boy shrouded in darkness. "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry, Raiden¡­ I didn''t know your pain¡­ If I had known¡­ If only I had known¡­" Lucy apologized her face a picture of despair. Her apology only made Raiden''s heart ache more. He didn''t reply. He simply reached out and wiped away her tears. Then, with a gentle touch, he caressed her cheek. He was remembering. The sin he had committed in his moment of despair. The cruel handprint he had left on this delicate skin. "......" He was silently asking her. Did it hurt a lot? At Raiden''s question, filled with guilt and sorrow, Lucy finally broke down, releasing the emotions she had been holding back. "Sob¡­ Sob¡­ Waaaah!!" Several scenes flashed through her mind. The first one that came to mind was from around this time last year. His cold hand slapped her cheek at her birthday banquet. The second was from a few days ago. His gentle hand wiping the blood off her cheek after saving her from the assassins. And the last one was right now. His longed-for touch, gently comforting her as she cried. "Hic¡­! R-Raiden¡­ It hurt¡­ It really hurt when you hit me¡­" "¡­I''m so sorry, Your Highness." "I was so scared¡­ that you would really disappear¡­ that you would hate me¡­" "You can hit me until you feel better." "How could I ever hit you¡­!" For the first time in a long time, Lucy was able to act spoiled. Embraced in someone''s arms, without having to worry about anyone''s judgment. These were the tears she had been swallowing since Raiden disappeared from her life. Raiden, knowing this all too well, silently accepted Lucy''s outpouring of emotions. "Sniff¡­ Sob¡­ Hic¡­!" "I won''t leave anymore." The boy soothed the star that was trembling with loneliness. The star leaned into him, melting into his warmth. He stayed by her side until the star, exhausted from crying, fell asleep. And so¡­ One of the knots of the past, which seemed impossible to untie, came undone. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 41: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Sage, the ascended outer'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.The night, filled with the sound of weeping, had passed. Morning arrived even in the world of darkness and silence, which had seemed as if it would last forever. Lying in bed, I tossed and turned, my eyes fluttering open at the sunlight that stabbed at my eyelids. "Ugh¡­" As I sat up and stretched, the remnants of last night''s hangover tormented my head. I threw off the covers, my mind still hazy. Through my unfocused vision, I saw the wall clock, its hands pointing at eight. A small sigh escaped my lips. "I didn''t get a wink of sleep¡­" It was around three in the morning when I finally managed to get Lucy, exhausted from crying, back to her room. Lost in my thoughts, I had stayed awake until just before dawn. I must have slept for about two hours. "Humans are amazing¡­ How can we survive on just two hours of sleep a day¡­?" Maybe it was because it was morning. Senseless murmurs spilled from my mouth. The soft feeling beneath my feet disappeared, replaced by the hard touch of the floor. I swayed for a moment, caught off guard by the sudden pull of gravity, before making my way to the bathroom. -Swoosh¡­ As I doused myself with cold water, my foggy mind slowly began to clear. After showering and drying off, I reached for the neatly folded clothes in front of the bathroom. It was the suit Bella had taken yesterday, saying she would wash it. Although it was stained with dirt, it was now spotless. "It''s¡­ time to go back." I murmured as I slowly got dressed. It felt a bit too soon to be leaving the Imperial Palace after arriving just yesterday. But that was the original plan. Well, I could stay longer if I wanted to. But I desperately wanted to return to the dormitory and see Ariel and Rachel. It had only been a day, but their absence felt¡­ empty. "¡­Empty." Perhaps I relied on them more than I realized. I formed a vague smile and tied my tie over my shirt. Just as I was finishing getting dressed, someone knocked on the door. -Knock, knock¡­ -Young Master Lishite, the carriage is ready. It was Bella''s voice from outside. I responded and walked towards the door. "I''ll be out shortly." Fidgeting with my awkwardly askew tie, I opened the door. My eyes met Bella''s, who was standing upright. As if she had been waiting for this moment, she turned and began to lead the way. "Then, I''ll guide you to the audience chamber first. His Majesty is waiting." "I apologize for making you wait every time." "This way, please." I followed Bella. . . . "You''ve arrived." "Did you rest well last night, Your Majesty?" "Thanks to you, I did... Hehe." As I entered the audience chamber, Milliam greeted me with his characteristic chuckle. I knelt on one knee, offering a light bow. As expected, Seon, Lucy, and Neria were standing side by side. I could understand the princesses being there, but for the Crown Prince to be here to see me off, despite his busy schedule¡­ I was touched. "Thanks to the grace of the Imperial family, I was able to rest comfortably. I wish to return to the Academy now." "Leaving in such a hurry¡­ It''s a shame. I thought I finally had someone to talk to." "I apologize for the inconvenience." "How many times are you going to apologize?" Milliam teased me with a playful smile. He glanced at Lucy, who had a bright expression on her face, then smiled warmly. "I''m glad everything worked out well." "It''s all thanks to Your Majesty''s grace." "Heh heh¡­ You did well, just as I said. It''s good to see." "¡­?" What did he mean by ''just as I said''? As I tilted my head in confusion at Milliam''s cryptic words, a few snippets of our conversation from last night flashed through my mind. -Take good care of those around you¡­ -You need to fix everything you''ve messed up¡­ -If it''s too late, it might become irreversible¡­ A possibility dawned on me. "¡­Did you know everything¡­?" "Heh heh¡­ Well, I did orchestrate the situation where Seon would tell Lucy about you." Milliam shrugged with a sly grin. I frowned. He deliberately allowed my sensitive family matters to be spread¡­ "I''m the Emperor. Who''s going to question me?" "......" "You''re not going to growl at me just because I let slip a ''little'' private story, are you?" "......" At Milliam''s subtly infuriating tone, I lowered my head and muttered, "I am simply in awe of Your Majesty''s arrangements." "Heh heh¡­ If you''re so upset, why don''t you become Emperor yourself?" Seriously, that''s a very dangerous thing to say. Even if it''s a joke. How could he say that in front of the Crown Prince, who will inherit the throne? I clenched my jaw, suppressing my frustration at Milliam''s childish jab. He seemed to find my reaction amusing and continued to tease me for a while longer. After some time, I was finally able to excuse myself. "Well¡­ as much as I hate to say it, it''s time for me to leave." "Parting only makes the next meeting more meaningful, wouldn''t you say?" "You seem strangely happy about it?" "......" "Heh heh¡­ Just kidding. Anyway, safe travels, Young Master." "Yes, Your Majesty. I wish you good health until we meet again." "So you''re saying I shouldn''t be healthy after that?" "......" "Heh heh¡­ Like I said before, if you''re so upset, why don''t you become Emperor yourself?" Battered by his nonsensical humor punches until the very end, I left the audience chamber, feeling utterly defeated. Finally, it was time to leave the Imperial Palace for good. As I was about to head towards the carriage¡­ "Wait, Raiden¡­!" Lucy, who had followed me out of the audience chamber, called out to me. *** "Then, farewell." Raiden offered a courteous farewell and stepped out of the audience chamber. Lucy, who had been lost in her anxiety, snapped out of it and hurried after him. "Wait, Raiden¡­!" Her voice trembled with nervousness. The youthful tremor rode the wind, reaching out to grasp Raiden''s sleeve. "¡­Your Highness? Is something the matter?" Raiden turned his head slightly, his obsidian eyes gazing at the girl. Meeting his eyes, Lucy flinched and blushed. The events of last night in the moonlit garden flashed through her mind. At the age of eighteen, she had shamelessly cried in another person''s arms. It was enough to make her feel a deep sense of shame, especially considering her usual composed and mature demeanor as the Empire''s star. The backlash was even stronger. "......" "Your Highness¡­?" "Ugh¡­" Lucy groaned softly and took a deep breath. Once she had calmed her racing heart, she slowly spoke. "Th-thank you¡­" "Pardon¡­? What do you mean all of a sudden?" Raiden feigned ignorance, his voice flat. Lucy fidgeted with her fingers, struggling to continue. "For¡­ For the other day, the assassination attempt¡­" "Ah." "¡­I don''t think I properly thanked you¡­" As she added those words, Raiden''s blank expression shifted into something more complex. It was a smile that held a mixture of surprise, relief, and sadness. Lucy couldn''t quite decipher the meaning behind those emotions, but one thing was clear. He was genuinely happy. She smiled brightly at the boy, whose face held a hint of nostalgia. His current image overlapped with the phantom of her childhood friend from long ago. He hasn''t changed after all. The you from that precious time remains the same. She murmured to herself and let out a chuckle. "Pfft¡­" "¡­?" "It''s nothing. Just a happy thought." Lucy lowered her head, avoiding the boy''s questioning gaze. Then, as if it were truly her last chance, she thanked him once more. This time, with a playful bow "Thank you for saving me." It was reminiscent of the past. The day the boy and girl had promised a playful master-servant relationship. "My knight." At some point, tiny dewdrops had formed in the corners of her blue eyes. The tears, shimmering under the golden sunlight, were a single bloom of joy offered to her valiant knight. S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The boy, who had been lost in thought, finally accepted the flower of emotion presented to him, replying, "I only did what was natural." Perhaps both the boy and the girl had deeply yearned for this return of their ill-fated connection. They carefully untied the knot that had become tangled and messy. "My liege." The gentle autumn breeze swept past them, a refreshing caress. Amidst the fluttering black and blonde hair, the girl held the boy''s image in her eyes, her breath catching in her throat. -Thump¡­ Her heart beat faintly. She didn''t seem to realize it, but a single strand of affection for the boy was blossoming deep within her delicate heart. As she wondered at her racing heart¡­ "Then¡­ I''ll be going now." "Yes¡­! See you at the Academy." The boy turned away with a calm voice. The girl waved goodbye. The liege watched the retreating figure of her knight and smiled once more. The knot of their ill fate had been untied. Now, a new kind of knot was tied between their fingers. A precious connection called ''fateful encounter.'' The girl quietly walked away, feeling the thread of fate that bound her to the boy. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 42 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Ko-fi Supporter'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.This is a story of a certain connection that has now disappeared. "Hey, Naru." Naru was taking a break after finishing his national team training. Someone called out to him. Naru, who was fiddling with his bamboo sword while sitting on the bench, slightly raised his head and responded to the call. "......?" It was Seo Changho, a senior on the national team, who had called Naru. Changho trudged over to Naru''s side and offered him a bottle of sports drink. "You doing alright?" "......?" Naru tilted his head in confusion at Changho''s question. Changho let out a deep sigh at Naru''s appearance and said, "You haven''t slept for even four hours in two days. How can you train in that condition?" "......" Naru only nodded silently. Changho stared at the dark circles etched under Naru''s eyes for a moment. Then, he clicked his tongue and scratched his head in frustration. "......That damn bastard. What is he doing to a sixteen-year-old kid?" "......" Naru didn''t react to Changho''s muttering. Changho''s face hardened at Naru''s indifference. "I''m telling you again if you can''t handle it, let me know anytime. I''ll help you." "......" "I''m your senior, after all." "......" Naru weakly nodded at Changho''s words. Changho let out another long sigh as he looked at Naru. No matter how painful it was, Naru wouldn''t ask for help. He was far too accustomed to this insane situation. He probably didn''t even realize how unreasonable his surroundings were. ''And also...'' This kid probably truly believed his father loved him. Changho groaned inwardly. ''Poor guy...'' Changho suppressed the tightness in his chest and gazed at Naru. "......" Naru kept his mouth shut and sipped the drink Changho had given him. He had a truly youthful appearance. He looked young enough to be mistaken for a 13-year-old child. To think that such a delicate child was going through such a torturous daily life... "......" "......?" As Changho pondered his complicated emotions and stared at Naru intently, Naru, seemingly feeling his gaze, met Changho''s eyes with a questioning look. It was as if he was asking, "What''s wrong, hyung?" Changho shook his head as if it was nothing. "Speaking of which, Naru." "......?" "You know that book I lent you? ''Sorrow-erasing heroes,'' volume 4, was it? Did you finish it?" -Nod, nod. As soon as the title ''Sorrow-erasing heroes'' left Changho''s lips, a glimmer of light appeared in Naru''s dull eyes. "You finished it? Want me to lend you volume 5? It goes up to volume 10." S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -Nod, nod, nod! Naru nodded vigorously. Changho smiled faintly at Naru''s rare display of innocence. "You know your dad can''t find out about this, right? I''ll sneak it into your locker like last time." Naru flapped his arms in gratitude at Changho''s words. Changho burst into laughter and ruffled Naru''s hair affectionately. They truly seemed like a loving pair of brothers. "Phew...! Puhaha!" In the future, Naru would look down at Changho''s empty space and recall this moment in his mind. And then, with bitter tears, he would sob inwardly. I''m sorry. My fault, because of someone like me... Thank you, and I''m sorry... My brother. *** "......Hyung." I woke up from my sleep with those words. The first thing I saw upon opening my eyes was the ceiling of the Academy dormitory. Gazing at the ornately decorated sky, I belatedly realized that the scenes from moments ago were all a dream. "......" I clutched my head in the rising emptiness. Why did I have such a dream? I had finally fallen asleep comfortably without suffering from insomnia after a long time. Why did I have such a dream? I quietly recited the name of the person who appeared in my dream, trying to untangle my complicated feelings. "Changho hyung......" The echo of the three syllables that escaped my lips returned to me through my ears. And the returning echo ripped through me. My chest tightened. My heart, feeling a familiar pain, pounded loudly as if to announce that it was still alive. With all its might. Loudly. "Ha..." I clutched my chest and let out a sigh. It had been a while. Since the misfortune of the past had visited me. The uninvited guest who had suddenly barged in after a long time was not a welcome one. "......" I wiped my moistening eyes and reached out towards the ceiling. The connections from a time I could no longer grasp seemed to shimmer before my eyes. "Changho hyung, I''m sorry... Me, because of me..." I muttered as I recalled the contents of the dream. As if to ensure that no one would hear my monologue, I pulled the blanket over my head. . Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 42 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ."Well then... I''ll be off to class." "Yes, Young Master!" I adjusted my tie, which Rachel was straightening, and bid her farewell as I left the dormitory. As I opened the door, a cool breeze enveloped me. Autumn, which had entered November, carried a gentle chill. I shivered slightly and stepped outside. The blue sky, with a few scattered clouds, boasted beautiful colors. Unconsciously, I fell into thought as I walked. The banquet hall attack and the Imperial Palace visit. It had already been a month since those two events. I had been living a peaceful daily life in the midst of the swiftly passing time. No other incidents had occurred, and the quests in my status window had been quiet. Of course, there was a lot of commotion with the attempted assassination of the Princesses and the Saintess and the return of the Seekers... But that was Allen''s problem to deal with. "Ugh...!" I stretched with a long exhale. It had been about two months and fifteen days since I possessed Raiden''s body. I finally felt like I could breathe. I rummaged through the front pocket of my coat and pulled something out. It was a small box that resembled a cigarette case. Inside were thin sticks that emitted a green light. It was the ''Deathweed'' that Milliam had sent me in a large carriage some time ago. I stared at them for a moment before picking one up and putting it in my mouth. Then, I took out my magic lighter and lit the end of the stick. -Click, sizzle... Thin smoke rose as the lighter set the stick ablaze. "Haa..." As I inhaled, the herbal scent of the death weed seeped into my lungs. Refreshing scents, like those you''d find in a forest, wafted through my nose. "Haa..." White clouds of smoke escaped my mouth and drifted into the air. At the same time, my head cleared, and the gloom that had been weighing down my heart began to wash away. "...This is really good." My mind, which had been troubled by the dream, felt refreshed in an instant. It was clear that this world''s tranquilizer was several steps ahead of the modern one. Or maybe it was something else entirely. As I stared blankly at the dissipating smoke, a familiar mechanical sound suddenly rang in my ears. -Ding! [You are experiencing ''Status Effect (Hallucination, Auditory Hallucination)'' due to the side effects of consuming ''Death Weed''.] [Skill ''Iron Will'' negates Status Effect (Hallucination, Auditory Hallucination).] ''Iron Will'' as always. Definitely effective. Well, it even negates the side effects of the special skill of Sorrow. This much is nothing. Feeling a little better, I smiled and continued to exhale the smoke. At that moment... "Brother!" "Raiden!" I heard two familiar voices from behind. I turned my head slightly and looked in that direction. "Ariel and... Your Highness." As I waved my hand lightly, Ariel came bouncing towards me and threw her arms around me. S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Good morning!" "Yes, good morning." Ariel, clinging tightly to me, purred and melted as I stroked her hair. As I was poking and prodding her squishy cheeks, Lucy, who had followed behind, greeted me with a light bow. "Good morning, Raiden." "Good morning, Your Highness. I trust you slept well?" "Of course." After a brief exchange of greetings, we started walking together. Perhaps the biggest change in my life over the past month. It would probably be Lucy''s presence. After what happened at the Imperial Palace. The relationship between Lucy and Raiden began to return to what it once was. Thanks to that, a new color has been added to the realm of my life, which was once filled only with brown and red. Well, as I spent more time with Lucy, I naturally got caught up with her followers more often. But I haven''t had much chance to get close to them. They weren''t exactly on good terms with me in the first place. It was still awkward between us. As I was chewing on such idle thoughts. Lucy, who was walking beside me, suddenly clapped her hands as if she had remembered something. "Ah, right! Speaking of which..." "......?" "We have our school trip next week, right? Have you checked the group arrangements?" "......Excuse me?" School trip? What is she talking about...? As I tilted my head at the unfamiliar story, Lucy asked me with a slightly surprised look. "Don''t tell me, you didn''t know about the school trip...?" "Ah, yes..." Come to think of it, I think there was a school trip event in the original story. But that was after Allen became a second year... so around next year? Wait a minute. Since it''s originally for second-year students, Lucy and I are supposed to go this year...? I asked, realizing it belatedly. "Do you happen to know when it is?" "Three days from now." "......It''s really just around the corner." "You really didn''t know..." I pressed my forehead at the slight headache that was building. Why didn''t I know about this? I''m sure it was mentioned a few times during class. Was that when it was? I let out a soft sigh and took another drag from the death weed in my mouth. "By the way, what do you mean by group arrangements?" "We''re divided into groups for activities during the school trip. Don''t you think it''ll be fun? It''s completely random, so it''s a bit of a shame..." "Hmm..." Group activities. It sounds uncomfortable just hearing about it. I held back from saying such a thing and just groaned. "Did you check, Your Highness?" "Huh? Of course, I did. I checked as soon as it came out last night." "I assume we''re not in the same group... obviously, right?" "Yeah... Unfortunately." "......" I knew it would be the case, but I still had to ask. Well, there must be nearly a thousand second-year students. I didn''t expect it anyway. I stroked my chin with a bitter silence. Now that I''m in a different group from Lucy, I guess the group arrangement is ruined. The only person I''m close to at the academy is Lucy. "It should be on the bulletin board over there. Want to go check?" Lucy asked, pointing to the bulletin board set up near the carriage stop. I nodded at that. ''Well, I should at least check...'' We quietly made our way towards the bulletin board. Various notices were lined up on the whiteboard. We had to find the notice about the ''Second Year School Trip Group Arrangement'' among them. And among them, we had to find the name ''Raiden Lishite''. About three minutes after we started scanning the bulletin board. "Found it!" Ariel shouted, pointing to a spot on the bulletin board. I turned my gaze to where Ariel''s finger was pointing. And indeed, there it was, the group with my name on it. We all looked down at the names of the group members listed below my name. [Second Year School Trip Group Arrangement: Group 4] 1. Raiden Lishite 2. Margaret Phyler 3. Golden Boy 4. Violet "......Huh." I stared at the list, dumbfounded. Then, I grabbed my head and muttered under my breath. "I''m screwed..." Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 43 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@GwhoisJ'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi."......" I stared at the bulletin board, speechless. What did I just see? I rubbed my eyes several times and opened them again, wondering if I had seen it wrong. [Second Year School Trip Group Arrangement: Group 4] 1. Raiden Lishite 2. Margaret Phyler 3. Golden Boy 4. Violet Unfortunately. It was real. "Ha..." I rubbed the space between my brows with a deep sigh. Is this for real? How can they pair me with my ex-fianc¨¦? Even if it''s random, this is too much. Shouldn''t the professors change it manually if such a dangerous group comes out? As I was feeling dizzy with those thoughts, Lucy and Ariel, who were checking the group list next to me, also looked flustered. "Uh, uh... Why is the group formation like this...?" "There are almost a thousand second-year students, how could such a combination be born..." Ariel and Lucy each echoed my sentiment. "Is it, is it impossible to change groups?" "Uh... Probably. I asked if I could be in the same group as Raiden, but they flatly refused." "If even Your Highness was rejected, then it''s just not possible..." After exchanging a few words like that, the two of them... Their faces darkened as they patted me on the back. "Brother, will you be okay...?" "That... Raiden? I''ll visit your group often..." "......" They offered their condolences as they looked at my stiff figure. But nothing was registering in my ears. Does this even make sense? There are almost a thousand students! How could I be in the same group as Margaret, of all people? It wouldn''t be strange even if someone rigged it. With a complicated mind, I rubbed my face with my hands and muttered to myself. "...What a shitty group formation." "Shitty, you say?" "Yeah, it''s really shitty... Huh?" Wait, that''s not Lucy''s voice. I was absentmindedly agreeing to the voice behind me. The moment I realized that the owner of the voice was not Lucy, I turned around in surprise. And there, dramatically enough...... "It''s shitty, you say?" Margaret was standing there, her red eyes glowing coldly. "......" Her neat uniform was not out of place one bit. Her curvaceous figure was visible beyond the uniform. Her silver hair fluttered beautifully in the wind. And her crimson eyes, a mesmerizing color, were staring at me fiercely. I stared at the sudden appearance of Margaret with wide eyes, and I couldn''t help but rub the space between my brows once again. ''No, this is ridiculous...'' It seemed that the world was really against me. *** "Well then, I''ll be on my way." "Have a good day, Miss." S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Margaret gave a light greeting to her personal maid and left the dormitory. The blowing wind ruffled her silver hair. She gently brushed her hair back and looked up at the sky. It was truly beautiful weather. The weather was two steps ahead of summer and one step behind winter. The cool air, with just the right amount of warmth from the sunlight, touched her heart dryly. "Haaa..." Margaret took a deep breath, savoring the freshness that surrounded her. The scent of autumn in the air seemed to add flavor to the cool weather. She walked towards the light carriage stop, a small smile gracing her lips. However, that small smile didn''t last long. Because in the distance, she saw a boy. "......" His hair contained a quiet darkness even in broad daylight. As far as Margaret knew, there was only one person in the Academy with such distinctive hair color. "...Raiden." She muttered his name unconsciously and slowed down. It was because she remembered the ''Second Year School Trip Group Arrangement'' she had checked yesterday. The group list she was on with Raiden. Remembering it, Margaret frowned slightly. It was as if a nightmarish voice was ringing in her ears. -Ha, what an ugly face. -It''s none of your business who I mess around with. -Pfft... Love, you say? Don''t make me laugh. Get lost. Those were the words that flashed through her mind reflexively whenever she thought of Raiden. And even now, two years later, they are still painful memories. Margaret bit her lip to forget the pain in her chest. She stood there for a moment, then let out a sigh. She brushed aside her distorted expression. "What am I doing... I decided to forget all about those things..." Margaret muttered to herself sarcastically and started walking again. There weren''t many carriage stops near the dormitory, so she couldn''t avoid them. "Huh, huh...? This group arrangement is..." "How could such a combination be born..." As she got closer to the stop, the sound of the boy and his companions'' conversation began to reach her ears. Judging from what she could hear, it seemed like they were looking at the group list that had been posted yesterday. Margaret walked up behind them, her footsteps echoing softly. Raiden was groaning, holding his forehead in front of the bulletin board. Beside him were Ariel and Lucy, their faces a mixture of emotions. Margaret decided to greet Lucy first as a matter of courtesy. She put her hands together neatly and bowed her head slightly. At that moment, she heard it. "Ahem, it is an honor to meet the Star of the Empire..." "What a shitty group formation." Raiden''s mutterings pierced through the air. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 43 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Margaret felt her mind go blank for a moment.Did she hear that correctly? "Shitty, you say?" Forgetting even to greet the princess, she asked, her voice as cold as ice. Even to her own ears, her tone was incredibly cold. "Yeah, it''s really shitty... Huh?" Raiden, who was nodding at Margaret''s question, seemed to realize something was wrong and turned around. And in that instant, their eyes met. "...." "...." Raiden''s face stiffened, his complexion gradually turning pale. The same went for Ariel and Lucy, who were next to him. "Lady Phyler...?" Raiden stammered in surprise. Margaret clenched her fists. "It''s shitty, you say?" S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "N-no... that''s not..." "Shut up." "......" Raiden closed his mouth at her sharp retort. Margaret glared at him, biting her lip. -Rip... Her lip, which she had been chewing on since earlier, finally tore, unable to withstand the force. The metallic taste of blood filled her mouth. Margaret stared at Raiden with cold eyes. Something was overflowing inside her. "I''m sorry you dislike me so much, Young Master Lishite." "That''s not..." "How much do you hate me to use such a vulgar expression as ''shitty''?" "No, it just slipped out..." "So much so that your true feelings slip out unconsciously?" "......" Unable to refute Margaret''s continuous attacks, Raiden lowered his head, accepting defeat. The air around the carriage stop was heavy. The only sound that broke the suffocating silence was the ringing of a bell, signaling the imminent arrival of a carriage. -Ring-a-ling... As the carriage pulled into the stop, Margaret turned and headed towards it. And just before she got on, "You''re the worst." Without looking back, Margaret muttered those words and boarded the carriage. Raiden and his companions could only watch in stunned silence as the carriage carrying Margaret disappeared into the distance. *** "Ha..." The first to break the silence at the frozen carriage stop was my sigh. I grabbed my throbbing head and slumped down on a bench. "Does this even make sense..." This wasn''t some cheap drama, so why was Margaret there? Thanks to her, I missed the carriage, and the mood was ruined. As I scratched my head with a groan, Lucy, who was next to me, nudged me. "Raiden..." "Yes...?" "That was Lady Phyler just now... right?" She had an incredulous look on her face. Perhaps Lucy was seeing this cold side of Margaret for the first time. After all, Margaret was the idol of the second years, a girl who was smart, kind, beautiful, and warm to everyone. "I... I''ve never seen Margaret talk like that..." "M-me neither... I bumped into her a few times with you before, and she was definitely..." I smiled wryly at Lucy and Ariel, who were both in a state of panic. Damn it, the field trip hadn''t even started, and it was already like this... What was I thinking, calling it "shitty" in front of her? I scolded myself, tapping my forehead. As I sat there blankly, drumming my fingers on my forehead like a monk striking a wooden fish, Ariel, who was glancing at the bulletin board, pointed to the bottom of the group list and asked, "By the way, brother, do you know who Golden Boy and Violet are?" I answered her indifferently. "There''s this guy named Golden Boy, he''s a bit... special. I think he might have hit his head when he was younger." "Golden Boy is his name? What a peculiar name." "Tell me about it..." I didn''t know until a few weeks ago either. That Golden Boy guy''s real name was, in fact, Golden Boy. Was this... right? Why was there a name like ''Golden Boy'' in a fantasy world? It was like someone in my previous life being named ''Blindingly Bright Shining Sunlight''. Maybe the author who wrote the original story was Korean... I don''t know. My head was spinning. Ariel mumbled with interest at my answer. "Oh... That''s an interesting name. I''d like to meet him some time..." "Absolutely not." I cut her off firmly. Ariel meeting Golden Boy? Not before my head gets chopped off... no, not even after that. "He''s a bad person." "Really?" "Yes, so you shouldn''t try to meet him, okay?" "Hmm... If you say so, brother, I understand!" After a moment of contemplation, Ariel nodded. I patted her head at her obedience. "Good girl." "Hehe..." Ariel giggled and leaned into my touch. She purred like a cat for a moment before asking another question. "Brother, then do you know who Violet is?" "Ah, Violet is... wait, what?" "Huh...?" I looked down at Ariel, wondering if I had misheard. She blinked at me as if wondering what was wrong. "What''s wrong?" "Did you just say... Violet?" "Yeah, she''s in your group, right?" I followed Ariel''s gaze. The name ''Violet'' was clearly written on the list. The impact of Margaret and Golden Boy being listed above was so strong that I must have missed it. I stared at the name for a moment, frozen. "Violet... is in the same group...?" "Hmm? Do you know her too?" "......" Of course, I did. Perhaps better than anyone else in this world. After all, the girl named Violet... Was the mid-boss that appeared in Volume 5 of the original novel, ''Sorrow-erasing heroes''. "Violet, the Purple Monster..." And at the same time... She was the character I adored the most in the original story. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $15 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 44 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Citino'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.Once again, it is a story from the past. Changho finished his training and entered the locker room to change. He massaged his sore arms and legs and let out a sigh. "Ugh... Did I overdo it today...?" I should put on some muscle patches. With that thought, Changho opened his locker. Perhaps because it was late, the locker room was empty, not a soul in sight. Changho sighed as he took in the eerie atmosphere of the place. "Phew... I should hurry up and change, and go grab some dinner~" Changho hummed a tune as he changed. That''s when it happened. "Sob... sniff..." "......?" A faint sound of crying reached Changho''s ears. He felt a chill run down his spine and stared into the corner of the locker room where the noise was coming from. ''B-but, I''m sure there was no one there...?'' He held his breath and strained his ears, wondering if he had heard wrong. "Sniff... sob... uhh..." "......!" Faint as it was, it was definitely the sound of someone crying. A cold sweat began to run down Changho''s back. He hurriedly grabbed the bamboo sword that was lying on the floor and gripped it tightly. The tip of the trembling sword pointed towards the darkness. In that state, Changho slowly walked toward the source of the sound. It was like a scene straight out of a horror movie. The clich¨¦ where someone senses something strange from an unknown sound moves to check it out, and ends up missing the next day. "Oh... Lord." Changho made the sign of the cross in the air, seeking the Lord he didn''t even believe in. Gripping the bamboo sword tightly, Changho slowly approached the corner of the locker room where the sound of crying was coming from. "Namu Amitabha, Hallelujah..." Changho muttered a rather unsettling prayer that crossed between Buddhism and Christianity. He took a deep breath and opened his eyes wide, charging towards the den of evil where wicked whispers seemed to boil. "Who''s there!!!" A loud shout echoed through the silent locker room. But the only response to Changho''s shout was a small voice. "U-uhh...?" "......Huh?" At the somewhat familiar voice, Changho frowned and looked back into the darkness. There, sitting huddled in a ball, was a young boy. "Naru...?" "......?" Recognizing him, Changho muttered the boy''s name in a daze. Naru tilted his head as if asking why he was being called. "Haaa... You scared the crap out of me..." Finally understanding the situation, Changho let out a sigh of relief and lowered the bamboo sword. He calmed his pounding heart for a moment before moving next to Naru. "Naru... what are you doing here at this hour..." "......" Naru didn''t answer. Changho stood in front of him and gently stroked his hair. "I heard you crying... Did something happen...?" -Shake, shake... Naru shook his head. "Then why..." -Flap, flap. Naru waved his arms excitedly, showing what he was holding in his hand. "What''s this...? Hmm? Isn''t this the book I lent you?" In Naru''s hand was a book. To be precise, it was Volume 5 of the ''Sorrow-erasing heroes'' series. Naru moved his hands excitedly as if trying to say something. Changho asked, flustered by Naru''s appearance. "So... you were reading the book and crying because it was so sad?" -Nod, nod. Naru nodded his head vigorously. Then he suddenly opened the book to the middle and pointed to a passage. Changho looked at the part Naru was pointing at and nodded in understanding. It was the scene where the mid-boss from Volume 5, a character named ''Violet'', died. "I see, you were reading this part?" "U-uhh..." "This part was a bit sad." "Sob..." Naru sniffled again. Changho gave him a helpless look and wiped away his flowing tears. "Oh my... You''ve really fallen for this book." -Nod... As Naru nodded timidly, Changho ruffled his hair and asked, "What about dinner? Have you eaten?" -Shake, shake... "Let''s go eat together. I''m going to secretly order chicken tonight." -Nod, nod! Naru''s eyes sparkled at the word ''chicken''. Changho chuckled at his reaction and held out his hand. "Shall we go?" -Nod, nod! Naru took Changho''s hand and left the locker room. Once again, they were a very affectionate pair of brothers. . . . -Rattle, rattle... I stared blankly out the window of the swaying carriage. As I pondered the random thoughts that came to mind, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Haa..." What was weighing on my mind was the thought of a certain girl. It was the thought of the character I adored the most while reading the original 10-volume novel. ''Violet...'' Violet. The mid-boss who appeared in Volume 5 of the original work. Why had I forgotten about her existence? If the world I was reincarnated into was the world of ''Sorrow-erasing heroes'', then naturally, she would be alive and well. "Hmm..." I let out a small groan and picked up a few pieces from the worries that were bothering me. The time when Violet awakens as a villain is about a year later. What should I do? The most logical way would be to eliminate her before she falls into villainy. If I used a little bit of my status and family power, it wouldn''t be difficult to get rid of a commoner with no particular connections. But could that really be called the right answer? I am a reincarnator. In other words, I am someone who knows the entire contents of the original work, ''Sorrow-erasing heroes''. Therefore, I know better than anyone what kind of misfortune Violet went through and how she broke down. As someone who shed tears at her sorrow. As someone who smiled at her joy. As someone who met an end similar to hers. I didn''t want Violet''s story to end in tragedy. ''In that case, I...'' ...I don''t know. Even if I wanted to help her, I didn''t know how. And it was a bit ridiculous to think about helping someone else when I could barely handle myself. I guess I''ll just have to wait and see. After all, there was still a year left. During the school trip... well, wouldn''t it be enough to just get along with her? I shook off my thoughts and turned my gaze back to the passing scenery. *** Meanwhile, as Raiden was lost in thought, Margaret arrived at the main building and was walking towards her classroom. Her beautiful crimson eyes were dull as she looked up. Her gaze was directed at the clear blue sky, but her mind was elsewhere. "......" Margaret pressed her hand to her forehead, a heavy silence hanging in the air. A throbbing headache made her lose her balance for a moment, but she quickly regained her composure. -...What a shitty group formation. The events that had just transpired at the carriage stop replayed in her mind. Her silver eyebrows furrowed as a wave of unpleasant emotions washed over her. The girl let out a low groan and muttered to herself. "...I lost my composure, which is unlike me." Why? It was just one sentence. Why had she lost her cool and gotten so agitated? "He''s nothing to me anymore." Margaret scoffed, a bitter taste filling her mouth. The self-deprecating laughter seemed tinged with sadness. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. She erased the smile from her lips and dove back into the waves of her thoughts. The countless emotions that had consumed her at that moment when she confronted the boy. Anger, sadness, contempt, annoyance, and a faint lingering attachment. All those colors, mixed together in a sticky mess, formed... Disappointment. Yes, it was disappointment. "Disappointment..." What exactly was she disappointed about? She had let go of everything related to him. It was a fragment of her heart buried deep inside her. Memories of the past, they remained in her life like ink stains that she couldn''t erase. "...How foolish of me." Margaret quietly chastised herself. How could she be so stupid? To still harbor expectations even after being betrayed and hurt like that. The hatred towards the boy had festered into maggots, gnawing away at her. "Get a grip, Margaret Phyler... You''re letting this foolishness get the best of you." Margaret muttered to herself, biting her lip hard. The girl, having burned away her thoughts about the boy with hatred, started walking again. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $20 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 44 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "You don''t look well, Raiden."We were at the training grounds near the main building of the Academy. Ever since my encounter with Professor Lucas during the training for unique magic, ''Reflect,'' I had been receiving daily instruction from him. As we were taking a short break after an intense training session, Professor Lucas spoke to me. He was sitting next to me, staring at me intently. "Is something bothering you?" "Yes...?" Feeling down because of the incident with Margaret, my face hardened at his question. I forced a smile and asked, "...Is it that obvious?" "No? It''s not particularly noticeable. You have your usual poker face on." "Then how...?" "Well, you could say it''s experience?" Lucas said playfully with a kind smile. His bright energy seemed to radiate outwards, making me frown slightly. "......" "Well, it''s nothing much... I just thought something might be bothering you since you weren''t focusing well during training today." "I apologize." "I didn''t mean for you to apologize...? Now I sound like a grumpy old professor who scolds his student for spacing out!" Lucas scratched his head, stopping me from apologizing further. He looked like he was at a loss for what to do with me. Putting down the crystal ball he was holding, he gently patted my shoulder. "Raiden, you''re... a bit too stiff." "Are you saying my movements aren''t fluid enough?" "No, I''m talking about your usual demeanor. You''re too hard on yourself." "You''re telling me?" I couldn''t help but tilt my head in question at his words. Hard on myself? Me? Lucas continued, studying my puzzled expression. "You act like someone who''s constantly being chased by something. You whip yourself mercilessly and treat yourself harshly." "I don''t quite understand..." "How many days have you taken a break from training in the past month?" "...None." "And right after the banquet hall incident, you came to train the very next day after you were discharged?" "...Yes." I closed my mouth, rendered speechless by his words. Even I had to admit that going back to training the day after being discharged from the infirmary was a bit much. Lucas observed me for a moment before speaking again, a wry smile on his face. "You tend to push yourself too hard, Raiden." "......" "It''s admirable, but it also worries me... People who are used to pushing themselves often neglect their own well-being." I''m guessing that''s probably why you were feeling down today as well. You were probably blaming yourself for some mistake, right? I''ve seen kids like you before. Trapped in their own disappointment and compulsions, they easily hate themselves for the smallest of things. To me, you''re no different... No, maybe even worse. I don''t know all the details of your situation, but I just wanted to tell you this. "It''s going to be okay. You''re doing well enough." The hand that had been patting my shoulder moved to my head. His touch, gently stroking my hair, held a strangely nostalgic warmth. The memory of my brother, Changho, flashed through my mind, and I froze, unable to react. "I know you''re working harder than anyone else, Raiden... Why else do you think I''m giving you one-on-one lessons like this?" His tone was playful, but his words were sincere. He told me that he acknowledged my efforts. That he recognized the days I had struggled in this world for the past three months. And at the same time, he added that everything would be alright. Professor Lucas didn''t know my circumstances. He didn''t know about Raiden''s hidden past, my reincarnation, or even my existence. But even so. His encouragement, telling me that I was doing well enough, was enough to shake me to my core. Because since I had fallen into this world, he was the first person to acknowledge my efforts. "...I''ll keep that in mind." I managed to stammer out a reply, my body still frozen. I wanted to thank him, but the words felt awkward on my tongue, so I just mumbled something vague. "Good to hear!" Lucas chuckled and ruffled my hair. Embarrassed, I subtly dodged his hand and changed the subject. "By the way, what''s with the crystal ball you''ve been holding this whole time? It seems to be recording..." "Ah, this?" Lucas lifted the crystal ball at my question. He seemed to ponder for a moment on how to explain it before shrugging. "It''s, how should I put it... I was recording my will, so to speak." "......Excuse me?" His sudden, unexpected answer left me dumbfounded. My surprise almost showed on my face, but I quickly regained my composure at his next words. "Haha! Of course, not the kind of will you''re thinking of." "Then...?" "As you can see, this is a recording crystal ball. I record myself with it once a month." "Is it a hobby?" "Well... more like a habit I picked up from the battlefield." "Ah... So that''s why you called it a will." I nodded in understanding. The civil war that had thrown the Empire into chaos ten years ago, also known as the ''Lukria War of Conquest''. Lucas had participated in that hell at the young age of fourteen. It was a fierce war where death could come at any moment, so it made sense that he would record his will periodically. And after the war ended, it must have become a habit. "Will... It''s a strange way to put it now. Now that the era of peace has arrived." "That''s fortunate." "Thanks to that, this habit has changed a lot too. These days, it''s more like setting goals for the month ahead before it begins." In other words, he was using it as a planner. I looked at the crystal ball, which showed signs of age and fell into thought. It looked fine now, but there must have been a time when blood and tears fell on it. Thrown into hell at an age when he should have been experiencing the sweetness of the world, how lonely and afraid he must have been. Perhaps Lucas and I were a little alike. In the sense that we learned coldness before warmth from others. "......" Lost in bitter thoughts, I remained silent. As if reading my mind, Lucas smiled. "You''re right... That war was nothing short of hell. But it wasn''t all bad." "Yes...?" "On the battlefield, overflowing with anger and sadness, I saw something." Lucas''s face was tinged with melancholy as he reminisced. "Children... Innocent children who didn''t lose their smiles even as they looked upon their burning hometowns." "......" "Seeing them gave me hope. I felt like I could do anything to protect those bright smiles." That''s why I chose to become an educator. He said, a kind smile gracing his lips. His bright green eyes, sparkling with hope, were fixed on me. "Hell is painful... but if you look closely, it might lead you to something precious." So why don''t you try looking too, Raiden? "Look for what lies within your own hell." His voice resonated clearly in my ears. I could only stare blankly, replaying his words in my mind. The self that had stopped moving, exhausted from misfortune and despair, felt like it was wriggling back to life. His words weren''t mere consolation. Lucas was encouraging me. He was telling me that I could escape hell too, just like he did. He was trying to give me courage. Is this what it means to be an adult? Of all the people I''ve met in my life, he was the one most deserving of the title ''adult''. "...Thank you for your kind words." I finally managed to stammer out a reply, my body still stiff. "I only ever give good advice, don''t I? You should always keep your ears peeled." Lucas responded playfully to my blunt reply. He stood up and said, shaking the crystal ball in his hand. "Alright! Since you''re here, Raiden... how about I make it my goal for this month to hear you call me ''Master''?" "Excuse me? What are you talking about all of a sudden...?" "Don''t you think it''s about time you started calling me Master? You''re the only student in the Academy who inherited my unique magic, so I''d say that makes us master and disciple, wouldn''t you?" "Since you''re a professor and I''m a student, aren''t we already in a teacher-student relationship...?" "Then call me Master from now on." "I''ll call you Professor." "How can you be so cruel...!" Lucas looked at me with a betrayed expression. I averted my gaze, sticking to my guns. I barely managed to thank him, and now he wanted me to call him ''Master''? Please, let''s stay within the realm of possibility. "Just you wait...! I''ve set it as my goal for this month!" Lucas declared with a stubborn glint in his eye. I noticed this every time I saw him, but this guy had a tendency to fixate on strange things. As a result, I had to continue my training under Lucas''s intense gaze. . . . And so, the lively days passed, and the dreaded day of the school trip finally arrived. No matter how much I wished it wouldn''t, time was not something I could stop. In the end, I had no choice but to grudgingly accept reality. "Young Master, did you pack everything?" S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As I stood there with my bag, lost in the despair of the natural order of things, Rachel emerged from the kitchen, where she had been washing dishes, and asked. I nodded and replied, "I packed earlier." "Then what''s this?" "Hmm?" Rachel held something out in front of me. In her hand was a navy blue vest embroidered with the Reynolds Academy emblem. Wait, wasn''t that my uniform...? "...I thought I packed it." "Oh, Young Master... I knew it." "Ha, haha... Thanks, Ray." Rachel gave me an exasperated look as she put the uniform in my bag. She closed the bag and patted it. "Honestly~ I''m worried about how you''ll manage for five days without me~" "......I know, right?" Her playful words made my heart sink. Five days without Rachel, without Ariel. Five days in an unfamiliar place with people I didn''t want to be around. Could I really endure it? "Young Master...?" Sensing my unease, Rachel called out to me, her voice laced with concern. "Are you alright...?" "......" I stayed silent for a moment before speaking. "Rachel." "Yes, Young Master." "...Do you think I can do this? Five days without you." My voice trembled slightly as I asked. Rachel looked at me silently for a moment before answering with a bright smile. "Of course, who do you think raised you?" Her answer was as if I had asked something obvious. Her clear eyes held my reflection, a gentle gaze fixed on me. For some reason, my face flushed at her soft gaze, and I averted my eyes. "...What are you talking about? You''re only a year older." "Hehe... I practically raised you!" "It wasn''t that bad." "Yes, it was~" Talking with Rachel, even casually, eased my anxiety. I took a deep breath and gripped the strap of my bag tightly. "Well then... I''ll be back." "Yes, take care!" With Rachel''s cheerful farewell, I opened the front door and stepped outside. The sky, overcast with scattered clouds, shone down on me with the occasional ray of sunshine. With mixed feelings, I stepped into the scene before me. The school trip had begun. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $20 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 45 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The journey to our destination was quite a long one.We had to switch carriages twice before arriving at the harbor, and then board a large ship to cross the sea. I heard the destination was an island owned by the Academy, but why so far...? "Ha..." I leaned against the railing, letting out a soft sigh. Glancing down, I could see the hull of the ship cutting through the surface of the water. The spray from the occasional wave that crashed against the ship sparkled in the sunlight. -Splash! Crash... The blue sea shimmered brilliantly under the dazzling sunlight. A cool sea breeze carried the salty scent of the ocean. I rested my chin on my hand, mesmerized by the refreshing salty air that brushed against the tip of my nose. "...This is boring." How many hours had I spent killing time like this? Looking at the sea was fun at first, but now, with the same scenery repeating endlessly, I could only yawn. In my past life, I used to travel by plane in an instant for competitions. Did no one in this world ever think of flying through the sky? I stretched, feeling the absence of a certain great brother of mine. As I extended my stiff limbs, I could hear the satisfying pops and cracks of my back. Just then, a voice reached my ears. "Whoa~ Someone''s got a killer aura going on. You gonna off someone or something?" A frivolous yet distinct, lighthearted tone. Recognizing the owner of the voice instantly, I turned around, muttering his name. "Golden Boy." Standing there was a blonde, tanned delinquent, dressed in his usual sloppy attire. He was fiddling with a pair of black sunglasses perched on his nose. His fashion sense, which screamed ''beach bum'', made me instinctively frown. Noticing my gaze, Golden Boy spread his arms wide and shouted, "Woohoo wwww! Look what we have here! The academy''s S-rank maniac!!" "...What''s with the disrespectful tone?" "So-lucky¡î!" "..." Seeing my icy glare at his ridiculous remark, Golden Boy, who had been grinning foolishly, flinched a little. "Just kidding... You''re hurting my feelings, Professor." "Good." "...You''re no fun." Pouting, Golden Boy sauntered over to me and leaned against the railing, mirroring my posture. He stretched lazily, his back to the backdrop of the sparkling blue sea. "Ugh... When are we gonna get there?" "Professor Lucas said we''ll be there in about two hours." "So bored..." Golden Boy grumbled, letting out a long yawn. I silently agreed with him. Come to think of it, there was a large open space at the back of the ship. Maybe we could have a spar there. And conveniently, there he was, a walking, talking punching bag right next to me. I turned my gaze towards Golden Boy and spoke, "I saw that the space at the back of the ship is quite spacious. How about a light spar..." "Rejected." "Your rejection is rejected. Let''s go." "Oh, come on..." I grabbed the back of the neck of the sandbag who was subtly trying to make a run for it. Where did he think he was going? It wouldn''t be as fun as sparring with Professor Lucas, but this guy was quite satisfying to hit. He would have to suffice as a training partner for now. I dragged him by the back of his neck towards the rear of the ship. And so, until the ship reached its destination... Unknown sounds of impact and screams echoed across the deck. . . . Several hours passed. The ship, which had been sailing across the blue expanse, finally reached its destination. "Alright, everyone! We''ve arrived at our destination!" Sharon, the homeroom professor of Class Xenon, announced energetically, and the students, who had been bored out of their minds, erupted in cheers. "Wooohoooo!!" "......" Among them was Golden Boy, who had been sparring with me until just a moment ago. He rubbed his bruised arms and yelled, "Freedom!! Get lost, you crazy bastard!!! I''m outta here!!!" He threw down the practice mace he had been holding and gave me a defiant middle finger. I tilted my head, looking at him. What was wrong with him? Did he short-circuit or something? Did I hit him too hard? I let out a chuckle, a hint of concern in my voice. "Hmm, where are you going? We''re in the same group, remember?" "...Oh, shit." As if he had just remembered that fact, Golden Boy smacked his forehead and cursed. He let out an awkward laugh and looked at me sheepishly. "You... you know how much I love you, right...?" "How about another spar during free time?" "I''m so screwed..." Golden Boy''s face fell as he picked up the mace he had thrown down. "Professor... you''re gonna let me live, right?" "......" "You are... right...?" Golden Boy wailed. . . . As we disembarked the ship, exchanging pointless banter, we could see the other students who had already gotten off. The bustling scene was clearly that of teenagers excited to be on a ''school trip''. Golden Boy and I steered clear of the lively crowd, heading towards the outskirts of the group. "Wow~ Everyone seems so excited." "Yeah, they all seem to have high expectations." "Of course they do, dummy! It''s a school trip! A. School. Trip!" Golden Boy, who was just as excited as the others, shouted ''Woohoo wwww!'' as he threw his arms up in the air. Embarrassed by his antics, I subtly distanced myself from him. "Hey, what are you doing? Come on!" "Get away from me." "Agh! You''re so mean!!" As I was trying to escape from the clingy Golden Boy, one of the professors who was leading the students shouted. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $20 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 45 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Everyone, listen up!!!!"His voice boomed, almost as if he were trying to shake our eardrums. It was Aron, the bulky homeroom professor of Class Liel. He clapped his magic-infused hands together, drawing the attention of the students. -Boom! Boom! Boom!!! "Silence!" I frowned at the deafening sound that rang in my ears. Wait, did he just clap his hands? Why did it sound like a cannon had gone off? "Attention, everyone! After a long journey, we have finally arrived at Calderan Island, the destination of our school trip." ""Wooohoooo!!!"" "As you all know, this school trip will be conducted based on the groups that were formed earlier. Please get along with your group members for the next three days!" ""Yes, sir!!!"" "This school trip will be in the form of camping. Enjoy nature to your heart''s content, and set up your tents for camping in the evening. You''ve all been briefed on this beforehand, so I trust you''re all aware of it?" ""Yes, sir!!!"" "Are there any students here who would like to say, ''I am a high-ranking noble, so I cannot possibly participate in something as barbaric as camping''?" ""No, sir!!!"" "A true noble should be able to maintain their dignity even in the rawness of nature. Do you understand?" ""Yes, sir!!!"" "Then, make sure to gather back here before dinner time, without exception." ""Yes, sir!!!"" The students responded enthusiastically to every word that came out of Aaron''s mouth. It was like witnessing a cult gathering, and I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of mixed emotions. Making these pampered noble brats go camping... Wasn''t he afraid of backlash from the students? Well... who would dare to challenge Korn, a woman who could take on an entire marquis'' family single-handedly? ''Still, isn''t camping a bit too much...'' I grumbled internally, tears welling up in my eyes. S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As if suffering from insomnia wasn''t bad enough, now I had to endure camping on top of it? I thought school trips meant staying at luxurious hotels on the island. Guess I was wrong. This place was a remote island, to begin with. There wasn''t a single house in sight, let alone a hotel. ''I want to run away already.'' I was already missing the comfort of my dorm room with Rachel and Ariel. As I was wallowing in my silent complaints, Aron clapped his hands again and shouted. -Boom! Boom!! "Now, gather with your assigned groups! Once everyone is assembled, we''ll begin our activities!" -Thump! Thump! Thump! The students scrambled around at Aron''s words. I shook my head at the chaotic scene. "I can''t understand why they''re so excited." Golden Boy, who was standing next to me, glanced at the commotion and muttered, "You poor soul... You don''t know the beauty of a school trip..." "I know the beauty of a good spar. You want to experience it firsthand?" "Actually, you don''t look that pitiful." "Too late." "Damn it." As Golden Boy pleaded for his life, having been sentenced to another round of sparring, two students approached us. One was Margaret, the girl with dazzling silver hair and alluring crimson eyes. "...Greetings, Lady Phyler." Her sudden appearance startled me, and I greeted her with a stiff bow. The incident at the carriage stop a few days ago flashed through my mind. "Yes. It''s nice to see you again, Young Master Lishite." I highly doubted she meant it. Margaret gave me a curt reply and turned her attention to Golden Boy. "Is your name... Golden... Boy?" "Ah, yes. That''s right." "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Margaret Phyler of the Phyler family." Her voice was friendly and polite, a stark contrast to her previous tone. Her completely different attitude towards him made me let out an awkward cough. Well... I couldn''t really blame her, considering my past actions. "Haha! Just call me Boy!" "Yes. Pleased to meet you, Boy." The two of them continued their conversation amicably. I let out a sigh and shifted my gaze. That''s when my eyes met with those of a girl who was standing awkwardly a few steps away from Margaret. "Ah..." The sight of her made my breath hitch in my throat. She had shoulder-length purple hair and violet eyes that seemed to tremble slightly. Her posture was timid, and her frame seemed delicate. And... A bandage covered the entire right side of her face. "......" "......" I stared at her, completely mesmerized. The girl I had only seen in the illustrations of the original novel was standing right before my eyes. "......" "...Ah, uh..." As if feeling self-conscious under my intense gaze, Violet raised her hand to cover her bandaged face. I snapped out of my daze and looked away. ''¡­Right, Violet hated showing her face to others.'' I pushed down the bitter smile that threatened to surface and approached her. Then, I greeted her casually. "I don''t think we''ve met. I''m Raiden Lishite." "Eek! Hicc, hiccup..." Violet flinched at my outstretched hand and started hiccuping. She fidgeted nervously, like a frightened puppy, unsure of what to do. ''Even her personality is exactly like in the original...'' Timid, easily frightened, and quiet. In other words, the typical pushover. Violet trembled for a moment before finally taking my hand and bowing deeply. "V-Violet... It''s an honor to meet you, Your Grace... Hiccup." Her voice was barely a whisper, and her words were laced with nervousness. Even as we shook hands, her eyes darted around, avoiding mine at all costs. Sensing the warmth of her hand, which felt like it could crumble at any moment, a wave of sympathy washed over me. To think that this fragile girl would become a villain in a year''s time. I bit my lip, trying to suppress the complicated emotions that surged within me. As a heavy silence fell between us, Golden Boy suddenly wedged himself between Violet and me. "Yo~! Nice to meet you, I''m Golden Boy! We''re both commoners, so you can drop the formalities." "Hiccup... O-okay..." His overly friendly greeting made my skin crawl, and I couldn''t help but smack him on the back of his head. -Whack! "Ouch! What was that for?!" "What do you mean ''we''re both commoners''? I''m a noble, you idiot. Why would I want her to drop the formalities?" Golden Boy winced, rubbing the back of his head. "Well... you''re not really acting like a noble..." "Oh really? Go on, finish that sentence." "Y-you''re just... too dignified!" As I rolled up my sleeves threateningly, Golden Boy quickly backpedaled. He forced a laugh and changed the subject. "Haha... By the way, isn''t it interesting?" "Hmm?" "Our group has all three members of the academy''s official outcast trio." Violet flinched at Golden Boy''s words, her body trembling slightly. Why would he say something like that? What an idiot. I glared at Golden Boy, who was shouting "Woohoo wwww!" and smacked him on the back of his head again. -Whack! "Ouch! Why''d you hit me again?!" "Show some sensitivity, you moron." "I''m part of the outcast trio too, you know?" "Just shut up." Golden Boy looked at me with a confused expression, clearly not understanding what he had done wrong. I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose in exasperation. Well¡­ as you might have guessed by now¡­ The final member of the academy''s official outcast trio, alongside Golden Boy and me, was¡­ The girl with purple hair standing next to us. The Purple Monster, Violet. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $20 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 46 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter for reaching 100 rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapters on reaching 5 reviews.The school trip was very loosely structured. There was no set schedule from the Academy. It was simply a matter of exploring the vast island with our group members. ''Is this normal...?'' Was this what a typical school trip was like? Dropping students off on a deserted island and letting them entertain themselves? I wouldn''t know. I''d never been on a school trip before. While my classmates went on their trips, I was stuck in the training hall. Of course, that was my father''s doing. "..." Come to think of it, that man had taken a lot from me. A heavy feeling settled in my chest as I exhaled slowly. "Haa..." "What''s with the sigh all of a sudden?" The idiot next to me looked over. I shoved away the milk chocolate-colored face that was getting too close for comfort. "It''s nothing. Get some space." "Geez, I was barely even close..." Golden Boy pouted at my disgusted reaction. I chuckled at his expression and slowly turned my head, taking in the surrounding scenery. The clear blue sky filled my vision. Beyond it were streaks of bright, distinct clouds. The warm sun beat down on a vast, sprawling meadow, an endless expanse of green. We were walking through a picturesque landscape straight out of a fairytale. "Wow... It''s so beautiful here! Don''t you think so, Violet?" "Eek... Y-yes! I think so too!" Margaret and Violet''s voices rang out from beside me, engaged in a friendly conversation. Margaret, with her usual affability, was chatting Violet up. Violet seemed a little overwhelmed... but it was probably fine. Margaret wasn''t going to bite, after all. "You know, this place is more interesting than I thought it would be." S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, not bad." I nodded in agreement with Golden Boy. It wasn''t chosen as a travel destination for nothing. The island was quite beautiful, with its rare natural scenery and unique atmosphere that couldn''t be found in the capital. Maybe this was what the Garden of Eden, where Adam and Eve lived, looked like. -Chirp, chirp, chirp... The cheerful chirping of birds filled the air. The meadow breeze carried a fresh, earthy scent. I took a deep breath, filling my lungs with the crisp autumn air. It felt as if the constant worry and anxiety that clogged my throat had cleared away. Peaceful. I muttered to myself and reached into my pocket. My fingers brushed against a small, smooth box. The case containing the Death Weed. I pulled out a single Death Weed and put it in my mouth. Then, I took out my magic lighter and lit it. -Click, hiss...! As a red flame sparked from the end of the stick, thick smoke filled my lungs. I exhaled the smoke that filled my breath and tapped the end of the stick lightly. "Haaa..." This hit the spot. The hazy sensation of the Death Weed mixed with the fresh scent of grass created a unique feeling. "Ugh... were you smoking?" "It''s not a cigarette." I replied to Golden Boy, who was subtly putting some distance between us, and took another drag. Now that I thought about it... was I addicted? I found myself reaching for the Death Weed even when I wasn''t feeling down. "Boy! Shall we go over there?" Margaret, who had suddenly turned towards us, called out to Golden Boy. ...She knew I was here too, but she didn''t even bother asking me. "Yes, Lady Phyler. Where are you referring to?" "Over that hill, where the other students are gathered!" Margaret pointed to a spot where about twenty students were gathered, seemingly looking at something. Golden Boy tilted his head. "What''s over there?" "Hmm... the map just says ''Garden of Purity''. There''s no other explanation." "There must be something there. Let''s go check it out." "Okay! Violet, you coming?" "Y-yes...! I''ll come too!" The three of them chatted happily as they walked away. I was left alone, staring blankly at their retreating figures. Hey... what about me...? . . . "What''s with the long face? You sulking?" As I walked with a sullen expression, Golden Boy nudged me with his elbow and asked. A smug grin was plastered across his face. "Don''t tell me you''re upset because we went off without you." "...Don''t be ridiculous." "Look at you, so petty. This isn''t the magnanimity I''d expect from the academy''s S-rank maniac." -Whack! I couldn''t hold back any longer and smacked the back of his head. Golden Boy cried out in pain, clutching his head as if I''d just mortally wounded him. "Ow! What was that for?!" "Maybe you should watch your mouth." "What the hell, man! You hit me every chance you get!" "That''s because you''re always asking for it." He really was an idiot. Who else in the world would dare to mess with the eldest son of the Lishite Dukedom so casually? Even the Academy students who badmouthed me behind my back could only tremble in fear when I was around. Did this guy have a death wish or something? I sighed and smacked him on the back of his head again. -Whack! "Ow! What was that for this time?!" "No one disrespects the Lishite family like you do in this entire Empire." "I never disrespected the Lishite family! I disrespect you, sure, but not your family." "..." This guy was hopeless. -Whack! "Argh!! Why, why, why!!!" "I don''t know, you tell me." -Whack! Whack! "Ugh! You''re insane!!" "Just keep taking your punishment." "Argh!!!" Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $20 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 46 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat While Raiden was busy playing a death march on the back of Golden Boy''s head, their group arrived at the ''Garden of Purity'' Margaret had mentioned.As they had seen earlier, a considerable number of students were milling about. Margaret muttered as she observed them. "Hmm... What could be here that''s drawing everyone''s attention?" "Well... It''s called the Garden of Purity, but the name doesn''t tell us much..." At first glance, it looked no different from an ordinary meadow. The group members looked around, their eyes searching for something interesting. Just as they were starting to get impatient, Golden Boy exclaimed. "Hey, look over there! There''s something!" "What is it?" "Oh my god, those are..." Following Golden Boy''s gaze, the group members laid eyes on a sight that made them gasp. Several horses with pure white coats stood gracefully in the meadow. But what set them apart from ordinary horses were the golden horns that adorned their heads. "...Unicorns?" Margaret''s voice, barely a whisper, gave a name to the majestic creatures. Their white coats seemed to shimmer with an ethereal glow, and their horns were held high with an air of nobility. An aura of mystique surrounded them, giving them an almost spiritual presence. The legendary Guardians of Purity, creatures they had only read about in books, were casually strolling through the meadow. "Wow... I''ve never seen one in person before." "Me neither. To think that such rare creatures like unicorns would be here... It''s incredible." The students gazed in awe at the unicorns, which snorted softly, their breath misting in the air. These were endangered creatures, protected by Imperial law, and they were right there before their very eyes. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. *** "Ugh..." I leaned against one of the trees in the center of the garden. The other group members had excitedly run off to get a closer look at the unicorns as soon as they spotted them. I had a feeling Violet was practically dragged along by Margaret... But well, at least it wasn''t me this time. I settled into a more comfortable position, enjoying the scent of autumn in the air. As my body relaxed and my gaze drifted towards the sky, I noticed the gentle swaying of the branches above me. The leaves had turned a vibrant shade of red, embracing the colors of the season. The cool shade of the tree provided a welcome respite from the sun, casting a soft shadow over my face. I could feel the rough bark of the tree against my back. "..." I stretched, savoring the moment of peace. Perhaps it was the accumulated fatigue from my insomnia, but my eyelids felt heavy. I let out a soft groan as my eyes fluttered shut. I couldn''t fall asleep here. I might get a crick in my neck. Well... maybe not in this weather. It was pretty chilly. "Haam..." I tried to stay awake, but a yawn escaped my lips. A wave of exhaustion washed over me, weighing me down. It felt as if gravity had increased fivefold. Come to think of it... I hadn''t slept a wink last night, either, stuck on that ship... I was beyond exhausted. But I couldn''t fall asleep... "Hmm..." As I shifted my position, fighting against the encroaching drowsiness, I sensed something moving beside me. -Rustle... "......?" At first, I thought it might be Golden Boy, but then I reconsidered. He wouldn''t have been this quiet. He would have made a big entrance, as always. I opened my heavy eyelids and turned my head. The first things that came into focus were pure white fur and a golden horn. "What the... A unicorn?" -Neigh! Snort... One of the unicorns that had been frolicking in the meadow earlier was standing right before me. It let out a soft nicker and lowered its head towards me. Its magnificent horn, gleaming in the sunlight, was pointed directly at me. I flinched instinctively, trying to appease the creature. "Hey, I heard you guys are docile towards virgins...? I''m a virgin too, so please don''t attack...?" Unicorns were known as the Guardians of Purity. They protected the innocent and punished the impure. Both as Kim Naru and as Raiden, I was a virgin. I had no reason to incur their wrath. Yet, despite knowing this, I couldn''t help but feel intimidated by that smooth, iridescent horn. What would happen if I got stabbed by that thing...? I''d probably end up with a nice, big hole in my chest. -Neigh! As I cowered before its menacing horn, the unicorn lowered its head further and began rubbing its face against me. "......?" -Snort! A soft, warm sensation spread across my cheek. I couldn''t help but twitch at the ticklish feeling. "Wh-what''s this...? What are you doing?" The unicorn''s sudden display of affection, as if it were a well-trained puppy, caught me off guard. It ignored my bewilderment and continued to nuzzle me, letting out a happy snort. "Uh, um..." Flustered, I instinctively reached out and began stroking its back. Were unicorns usually this affectionate towards humans? I had only ever read about them in books. Now that I was actually facing one, I had no idea what to do. Confused, I continued to stroke the unicorn''s neck. Its soft fur felt comforting beneath my hand. The unicorn nuzzled my hand and licked it with its warm tongue. I stared at it blankly for a moment before muttering under my breath. "...Cute." It was like petting a giant white dog. A smile tugged at the corners of my lips. As I continued to pet the creature, my face undoubtedly a mess of emotions, I heard Golden Boy''s voice behind me. "Woohoo www! Everyone''s out there having fun, and you''re here all alone, acting like a total loner... Huh?" Golden Boy, who had been sauntering towards me, stopped dead in his tracks as he spotted the unicorn beside me. He stared at me with an incredulous expression. "H-how...!?" "What?" "How is there a unicorn...? Wait, don''t tell me... you were actually a virgin?!" Golden Boy pointed at the unicorn with a trembling finger. I frowned at him and replied. "Didn''t I tell you before?" "Dude, I thought you were lying!" "Why don''t you believe anything I say..." I sighed inwardly, understanding his reaction. Considering the rumors that circulated about me at the Academy, it wasn''t that surprising. "Anyway, what are you doing here?" "What else? I came to check on our lonely little maniac Young Master." "Well, you''re here now, so sit down. What are you standing around for?" "Ahaha... about that..." Golden Boy chuckled nervously, scratching his head. His gaze was fixed on the unicorn beside me. I smirked and stood up. "Come to think of it... you said you were a virgin too, right?" "Uh, yeah... why?" "Let''s put that to the test, shall we?" "What are you talking about...? W-wait, hey!" Before he could react, I grabbed him by the collar and pulled him closer. He struggled against my grip, his eyes wide with panic. I smiled sweetly and dragged him towards the unicorn. "Time for a little truth serum." "L-let go of me...!!" I grabbed Golden Boy''s hand and guided it towards the unicorn. If he had been lying to me, his hand would be pierced by that horn in an instant. I grinned at him. "Go on, prove your purity." Golden Boy''s blue eyes trembled. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $20 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 47 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Mop'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi."Prove it, your purity." "Are you crazy?!" Golden Boy flailed his arms, resisting with all his might. But I wasn''t about to let him off easy. I pressed down on his knee, pinning him down more firmly. "H-hold on! Give me a second to prepare myself!" "Shut up." My iron grip finally subdued Golden Boy''s struggles. He mumbled something under his breath, as if giving up, then sighed deeply. "Before I prove my purity... there are two things I need to say." "What?" With a solemn expression, Golden Boy held up three fingers. "You said two things, but why are three fingers up...?" "First, I am indeed a virgin." Golden Boy cut me off, beginning his declaration. One of his three fingers folded down. "And second... I''ve never even had a girlfriend. I''m a certified mama''s boy." Another finger bent down. Why did he fold them one by one, leaving his middle finger for last...? Was this some kind of weird build-up? I narrowed my eyes at Golden Boy. "Is that all you have to say?" -Nod... Oh, for fuck''s sake. So the three fingers were just for a stupid joke? As Golden Boy nodded, I frowned and shoved him towards the unicorn. "Any last words?" At my question, Golden Boy grinned as he stumbled towards the unicorn. Then, he shrugged off my hand that was gripping his collar and spat, "Let go of me, you goddamn bastard." -Thud! With those words, Golden Boy sprawled at the unicorn''s feet. "..." "..." Despite the blonde, tanned delinquent rolling around at its hooves, the unicorn showed no signs of aggression. In fact, it even let out a soft, pleased-sounding nicker. Which meant... Yep, Golden Boy was telling the truth. "Well? Still don''t believe me?" Golden Boy looked up at me with a triumphant smirk. I nodded, conceding. "Fine, Golden Boy. I believe you. You''re a virgin." It was hard to believe, but it seemed that in this world... The blonde, tanned delinquent was actually a virgin. ...And a unicorn was the one who confirmed it. *** While Raiden and Golden Boy were busy having their little exchange with a unicorn as their mediator... Someone was watching the bizarre scene unfold with wide, disbelieving eyes. "What... in the..." The whisper was a mixture of astonishment and disbelief. The girl who was staring at the boy with a frozen expression was none other than Margaret Phyler. Raiden''s ex-fianc¨¦e. She was staring blankly at Raiden, who was casually stroking the unicorn''s mane. "..." She blinked, as if doubting her own eyes, her silence filled with confusion. But no matter how much she wished it were otherwise, the scene before her remained unchanged. The unicorn was acting like a pampered puppy, nuzzling against Raiden affectionately. And Raiden, in turn, was calmly stroking the unicorn''s head. Unicorns were known as symbols of purity. Guardians who protected the pure and punished the impure. So what was the meaning of this? This reaction... it was as if Raiden was... actually a virgin? "That''s... impossible..." Margaret muttered in denial. A storm of incomprehension raged within her. She tried to accept the situation, but it was simply inconceivable. It was absurd. Raiden Lishite, a virgin? How could the boy who deserved to be hated by unicorns more than anyone else be receiving such adoration from one? "...There must be something wrong with that unicorn." Margaret, who had been frozen in place, came to the conclusion that there must be something wrong with the unicorn. She refused to even consider the possibility that Raiden was actually a virgin. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And for good reason. She had seen it with her own eyes. She had witnessed him engaging in physical intimacy with another person. -Ah...! Young Master Lishite...!! -Haa, haa... You have a nice body, Amelia. It happened around this time last year. After Raiden''s sudden transformation into a degenerate, Margaret dedicated herself to his rehabilitation. She visited the Lishite Dukedom''s mansion every day, making her presence known. She went to great lengths to prevent Raiden''s outrageous behavior. It wasn''t easy to support someone while enduring scorn and insults from others, but she refused to give up on him. Because she loved him. Even though he had strayed far from the path, she believed she could bring him back. But... Her devotion was met with a cruel betrayal. -This is my lady''s room... We-we shouldn''t be doing this...! -You seem pretty excited about it, though. One day, Margaret returned to the mansion earlier than usual after finishing her errands. That was when she saw it. Or rather... she heard it. The sounds of her most trusted maid and her fianc¨¦ pleasuring each other. -Margaret... That bitch is nothing but a nuisance. She wouldn''t know how to move her hips like this. -Ah, uh...! P-please don''t insult my lady...! -Says the one who''s screwing her lady''s fianc¨¦ on her lady''s bed. -Such crude, haa...! It was the first time. She had grown up with Amelia, but she had never heard such vulgar moans before. And the fact that the other person involved was Raiden... it was enough to shatter Margaret''s world. Her beloved friend and her beloved fianc¨¦. The sounds of their panting breaths, filled with lust and pleasure, echoed in her ears. Margaret gagged and collapsed to the floor, overcome by the hateful noises coming from behind the door. It felt as if a large thorn had pierced her heart. Her chest tightened, tears welled up in her eyes, and her vision blurred. But even in her despair, there was nothing she could do. She realized the truth. It was too late. The fianc¨¦ she loved was gone. She had tried to deny it for so long, but now she had no choice but to accept it. She had clung onto the past like a fool, and in doing so, she had lost her closest friend. -Haa... Swallow it all, Amelia. -Gulp, mm... Unable to bear listening any longer, Margaret shakily rose to her feet. She couldn''t bring herself to open that door. Just hearing their voices was this painful... If she saw them with her own eyes, she didn''t think she''d be able to go on living. She stumbled away, her steps faltering. Even as she fled down the hallway, the obscene sounds continued to spill out from behind the closed door. "...I''ll never forgive you." Margaret, who had been lost in her memories, suddenly clenched her fists. Her mesmerizing red eyes were filled with deep-seated hatred and contempt. She turned away, deciding to consult her books to understand the unicorn''s strange behavior. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $20 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 47 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The eventful day passed, and evening arrived.The students, who had spent the day exploring the island, returned to the base camp. After a quick headcount, it was time for dinner. The food wasn''t anything fancy¡ªjust preserved food and canned goods¡ªbut the students, exhausted from their explorations, devoured it with gusto. With dinner over, the students gathered around a bonfire to end their day. It was the quintessential campfire experience. The students sat in a circle around the roaring fire. -Crackle, crackle... They chatted excitedly, sharing stories about the mysterious places they had discovered on the island. Some took turns strumming a guitar and singing songs. Others dozed off, lulled by the warmth of the fire. The professors watched their students with fond smiles, enjoying their youthful innocence. It was a typical night on a school trip. "..." I sat amidst the tranquil scene, my gaze lost in the flickering flames. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A single point of warmth, glowing softly beneath the darkened sky. The heat of the bonfire blended with the cool night air, creating a cozy atmosphere. I felt strangely drowsy. Was this what they called "fire-gazing"? It was as if my very soul was melting into the gentle warmth. "Hey, what are you doing?" Lost in my thoughts, I felt a nudge on my arm. It was Golden Boy, sitting beside me. I snapped back to reality and replied, "...Did you say something?" "You seem out of it. Tired?" "A little, I guess." "Why don''t you get some shut-eye? Violet already turned in a while ago." Golden Boy gestured towards the tents. I shook my head slowly. "I''ll sleep later. It''s still early." "Hmm... Alright then." Golden Boy shrugged and turned away. I stretched slightly and glanced around. That''s when I realized Margaret, our other group member, was nowhere to be seen. "Where''s Lady Phyler? I don''t see her around here." "Lady Phyler? She said she had something to do..." "Why are you looking for me?" A cold voice cut Golden Boy off before he could finish. We turned around to see Margaret standing behind us, arms crossed, her expression unreadable. I forced a smile. "...We were just wondering where you were since you weren''t here." "It''s none of your business." Margaret replied curtly and sat down next to Golden Boy. Golden Boy started sweating, stammering, "Um... If you sit there... I-I feel kind of awkward... between the two of you..." "Awkward?" Margaret''s eyes narrowed at Golden Boy''s mumbling. Golden Boy flinched and shook his head vigorously. "N-no! I meant comfortable! Very comfortable!" "Good. I''m glad we understand each other." "..." I had to stifle a laugh at Golden Boy''s pathetic display. But then I remembered that I was in no position to laugh and quickly composed myself. "..." "..." "..." An awkward silence descended upon us as Golden Boy and I fell silent. I snuck a glance at Margaret. She was staring intently at the bonfire, her chin resting on her hand. For a moment, I thought she might be "fire-gazing" like I was earlier, but something about her demeanor seemed different. Her expression was too serious to be simply lost in thought. It was as if she was deep in contemplation, her mind preoccupied with something heavy. Come to think of it, she had been like this all day. Or rather, ever since we visited the Garden of Purity. Did something happen...? I pondered the question I couldn''t bring myself to ask. The silence stretched on, and finally, Golden Boy, unable to bear the awkwardness any longer, broke the silence. "Hey, Maniac. So, what song are you going to sing?" "Hmm? Sing?" "You know, for that." Golden Boy whispered, subtly gesturing towards something with his chin. Following his gaze, I saw a line of students taking turns singing songs. And the line was headed our way. I asked, my voice laced with disbelief, "...Wait, every student has to sing?" "Huh? You didn''t know? We''re going around the circle." Golden Boy tilted his head, looking at me as if I were the strange one. I groaned and pinched the bridge of my nose. So that''s why the guitar kept getting passed around... Everyone had to sing a song. "So, what are you going to sing?" "I''m not singing." I shook my head at Golden Boy, who was looking at me expectantly. He nudged me with his elbow, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Come on, don''t be a spoilsport~" "It''s beneath me as a noble." "This is a tradition of our esteemed Academy! In honor of the first hero, Ash Reynolds, who bravely ventured through the Demon Realm and explored the entire continent, we, the current generation, gather around this campfire and share our youthful energy! We call it... ''Pavane in the Dark''!" "Even the name is stupid." "But Her Highness the Princess sang earlier!" "..." Damn, he got me there. I couldn''t very well badmouth a tradition that a member of the Imperial family had participated in. Why did Lucy go along with it so easily? She should have known that if she, the princess, sang, everyone else would feel obligated to follow suit. "Her Highness herself honored the tradition, so you''re not thinking of backing out, are you?" "...Shut up." "Heehee~" I averted my gaze from Golden Boy, who was grinning smugly. The relaxed mood I had been enjoying was quickly dissipating. I hated these kinds of situations... Why did this stupid tradition exist, especially for someone like me, who was basically a social outcast? This was borderline bullying. As I cursed the Academy internally, a familiar mechanical sound rang out in my ears. -Ding! [Sub Quest Alert!] "......?" A blue window popped up before me, and I could practically feel a question mark hovering above my head. A sub quest? Now? There wasn''t anything on the schedule that would warrant a quest... Confused, I clicked on the rectangular text box. -Ding! [Sub Quest] Title: Serenade of the Soul Objective: Successfully complete the Academy tradition, ''Pavane in the Dark''. [Rewards] 1. Increased affinity with Academy students. 2. 500 points. [Penalty for Failure] None. [Time Limit: 2 hours 59 minutes 57 seconds] "..." I stared at the quest details for a moment, then turned to Golden Boy. "...Hey, Golden Boy." "Yeah?" "Get the guitar." "What?" "I''m going to serenade everyone''s socks off." 500 points for a single song? There was no way I was passing that up. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $20 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 48: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Joe Smith'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.Despite saying that, I didn''t start singing right away. The guitar was being passed around in a set order, and my turn hadn''t come yet. I had no choice but to wait my turn, fiddling with my fingers. As I sat there, mouth closed, lost in thought, the students'' singing voices reached my ears. -Playing is the best! Friends gather around... -Ethics are tattoos on our hearts... -Don''t even think about touching a burning fire... The students belted out their songs with passion, and the professors clapped along enthusiastically. Laughter and applause mixed with the music, creating a lively and harmonious atmosphere. ''...Not bad.'' Carried away by the cheerful ambiance, I couldn''t help but let out a small smile. However, the curve of my lips felt awkward and unfamiliar. I quickly erased the expression before anyone could notice, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand and averting my eyes. -Crackle, crackle... My wandering gaze landed on the bonfire. The flames danced and flickered, greedily devouring the firewood and casting a warm glow that illuminated the surroundings, even under the pitch-black night sky. It was like a fragment of the shattered sun. "..." The chilly autumn air was gently warmed by the heat of the bonfire. The moon and stars stood side by side in the darkness, casting their faint light upon us. I admired the scenery, bathed in silence. As I sat there lost in thought, the guitar, having made its rounds, returned to me. "Hey, Maniac. Your turn." "Right." It seemed I was the last one. Golden Boy, Margaret, and all the other students had already taken their turns. For the record, Golden Boy had sung the latest street song popular in the capital. It was surprisingly bearable. Golden Boy, the soulful crooner... what a terrifying thought. Margaret had chosen a classic, a bit older than Golden Boy''s selection. As for what she sang... well, to protect the Lady''s image, I''ll refrain from commenting. "You know how to play the guitar, right?" "To some extent." "So... what are you going to sing?" "What to sing... hmm." I tapped the guitar in my hands thoughtfully at Golden Boy''s question. To be honest, I had already decided on a song. There was only one song I could actually play properly. And it was also the only song I wanted to sing. "I''ve made up my mind." "What song?" "You wouldn''t know it even if I told you." It was a song from my past life... a modern song. It wasn''t something the people of this world would be familiar with. It was a song my brother, Changho, had introduced me to, and it had become my favorite. It was a melody that had helped me through one of the toughest times in my life. I lightly strummed the guitar strings, starting the intro. The familiar vibrations traveled from my fingertips, following the smooth movements of my hand. As I set a melancholic mood with the somber melody, my eyes met Margaret''s for a fleeting moment. Her red eyes seemed to hold a mixture of complex emotions. I gave her an awkward smile and began to sing the first verse. -The threshold, once crossed, is a dizzying place. -It is my comfortable boundary line. -It only confuses my heart, useless emotions I had pushed aside are now covered in dust. -To leave here is death, the unfamiliar happiness is scarier than the familiar sadness. -I''m afraid I''ll become like my worn-out shoes, abandoned. -The world, time, and people will all wear me down. My voice, accompanied by the melody of the guitar, resonated through the darkness. The calm and quiet singing filled the night air, seeping into every nook and cranny. I didn''t rush, letting the notes flow out slowly and deliberately. -Am I even worthy of happiness? -Why do I drown myself in even the shallowest of wounds? -Life may be a barrage of arrows for everyone, but why is the target stuck to my heart so big? The chatter of the surrounding students gradually died down. One by one, they fell silent, turning their attention towards me. My singing created a vacuum of silence, which I then filled with the next verse. -My emotions swing from one extreme to another. -I''m left breathless, unable to control my own heart. -I''m letting go of the world, happiness is just a few steps away, but I keep raising the stairs, one step at a time. I could feel their gazes upon me. From the sides, from the front, and from behind. It felt as if everyone had stopped what they were doing and were now focused solely on me. Uncomfortable with the sudden attention, I closed my eyes. The song had reached its climax. -Now I cry without tears. -I cry again, as easily as breathing. -In the sadness that has become my home. -Even when I try to take a step away, I cry at the threshold. With each line I sang, a dull ache spread through my chest. My eyes felt hot, as if tears were threatening to spill, and my throat tightened. I took a shallow breath, trying to calm the overwhelming emotions welling up inside me. A bittersweet memory from the past flashed through my mind. -Huh? What am I doing? Oh, just listening to some music. -Want to hear it? -It''s the song I always listen to when I''m feeling down. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was the song Changho had shared with me. The only person who had tried to save me from my miserable life, his memory etched into the melody. Even though he was gone now. Even though he had lost everything and left this world. His presence lingered on within me. -In the depths of my sadness, which has become my home, I wonder... -Can I invite you into my sadness, which has become my home? I fought back the urge to open my eyes, forcing myself to finish the song. Until the bitter recollection of loneliness faded away. *** "..." Margaret sat frozen, her mind reeling. She replayed the poignant lyrics in her head, trying to grasp their meaning. -In the sadness that has become my home. -Even when I try to take a step away, I cry at the threshold. The speaker sought refuge from a world that tormented them, retreating into the familiar embrace of their own sorrow. It was a sadness that had become so deeply ingrained that it felt like home. The speaker was drowning in their own misery, slowly suffocating in its depths. The lyrics were heavy with despair, leaving a profound impact on anyone who listened. Margaret couldn''t help but stare at the boy singing. His expression was as impassive as ever, but she couldn''t shake off the feeling that he was surrounded by an aura of sadness, as if on the verge of tears. ''...Why?'' Why did he sing with such a heart-wrenching voice? What sorrow could he possibly harbor to evoke such raw emotion in his song? Margaret suddenly recalled the moment their eyes had met before he began singing. The way he had hesitated for a moment, then offered her a bitter smile. It was as if he was pleading with her. Asking her not to hate him too much. "..." Margaret bit her lip, her mind a whirlwind of emotions. The hatred and contempt that had consumed her heart were now being challenged by a flicker of doubt. A doubt that grew stronger with each passing moment. As the song drew to a close, Margaret couldn''t tear her gaze away from Raiden. *** -Clink... Thud. As the last note faded and I placed the guitar on the ground, I realized something was amiss. The students, who had been chatting amongst themselves before I started singing, were now staring at me intently, their mouths agape. "......?" What the...? Why were they reacting like this? Was I that bad? I shrank back slightly, my eyes darting around nervously. But judging by their expressions, it didn''t seem like they were put off by my singing. On the contrary, they looked... moved. Most of the students had a glimmer of moisture in their eyes, and some were even sniffling. "......" Did I do okay...? I scratched my chin, unsure of how to interpret their reaction. Just then, a familiar mechanical sound rang out in my ears. -Ding! [Sub Quest Complete!] Title: Serenade of the Soul [Your affinity with the Academy students has increased by 200.] [You have received 500 points.] "So it went well..." A wave of relief washed over me as the status window appeared. I stretched, dismissing the blue screens that had materialized before me. It was already past midnight. The bonfire, once bright and cheerful, had dwindled down to a pile of smoldering embers. I stifled a yawn and rose to my feet, my body heavy with fatigue. The other students were also starting to disperse, heading back to their tents. I was about to follow suit when Margaret brushed past me. "......" She glanced at me briefly, her expression unreadable, then turned and walked towards our tent. I trailed behind her awkwardly. As we walked in silence, Golden Boy caught up to us. "You guys heading to bed?" he asked cheerfully. "It''s late," I replied curtly. "We have activities tomorrow. We need to get some sleep." "Alright, then I''ll turn in too~" "Sure." "I bet Violet''s already asleep in the tent." "Probably. She headed back a while ago." We chatted idly as we walked. Soon, we reached our tent, a large four-person one. We carefully entered, trying not to wake Violet. *** Meanwhile, on the other side of the island, lay a vast field. It was a place known as the "Grave of Stars," where the knights who had sacrificed their lives in the ancient war against the Demon Realm were laid to rest. Something was stirring in the cemetery, amidst the rows upon rows of tombstones. -Creak... Crack, crumble... The earth that blanketed the graves began to shift and convulse, as if alive. An eerie black aura pulsed and flickered, enveloping the surroundings in an unsettling glow. At the center of this ominous scene stood an old man. He was cloaked in black robes, clutching a strange-looking book in his bony hands. He stretched out his arms towards the graves, muttering words in an unknown tongue. "I summon the souls of the departed, to rise beyond death and sound the bell of chaos..." His voice, raspy and chilling, echoed through the night. It was a voice that sounded as if it contained the compressed screams and cries of the entire world. "I shall resurrect the flesh of these noble heroes, and they shall feast upon the blood and flesh they are owed..." Cross the river of death and ascend to the path of eternal slumber. "...And my long-held desire shall be fulfilled." An ominous energy crackled around the old man''s hands. A viscous black liquid dripped from his fingertips, seeping into the graves. He opened the book and pricked his finger, letting a single drop of blood fall onto its pages. The bloodstain spread and darkened, and the dark auras surrounding the tombstones flared to life, burning with a crimson light. The old man gazed upon the scene and whispered, "Oh, great Demon King, Lugetina Tov Di Atrahasis. In the name of your third disciple, the Four Heavenly Kings'' Pyren, I command you..." Rise, my knights. -Crack!! As he uttered the final word, a hand burst forth from the ground. -Clatter, crack! Clatter! More hands followed, clawing their way out of their earthen prisons. The warriors who had fought valiantly against the demons a thousand years ago were being resurrected as death knights. "You will make fine sacrifices before the Demon King''s return..." The old man chuckled, looking down at the dozens of undead kneeling before him. "Master, your command?" The death knight at the front of the group bowed its head and spoke. Pyren''s eyes gleamed with malice as he issued his order. "Kill every living being on this island." "As you command." The knights drew their weapons in unison. Pyren let out another chilling laugh and muttered to himself, "My King... the day we welcome your return draws near." And with that, the old man vanished. All that remained was an army of death, ready to carry out their master''s orders. -Clank, clank... The death knights marched forward, their heavy footsteps echoing through the night. Their destination: the base camp of Reynolds Academy. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $22 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 49: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@HarvestedSoul'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.After roughly organizing our sleeping arrangements, we headed to the showers located near the base camp to wash up. As I soaked my fatigue-ridden body in the hot water, I could feel the tension in my muscles gradually easing away. "Wow~ These facilities are great~" "Yeah, not bad at all." Golden Boy and I mumbled to each other as we stepped out of the showers. For a temporary facility on an island, it was unbelievably clean and luxurious. I heard they were built directly by the Academy for these field trips... No matter how I looked at it, it felt like a colossal waste of money. Why would they build showers just for a few field trips a year? I shook my head in disbelief at the Academy''s lavish spending as we returned to our tent. "So, how are we going to handle the night watch?" "Night watch?" Golden Boy asked as I sat down on my sleeping bag to finish drying my hair. I frowned at his question. "Night watch...? We have to do that...?" "Yeah, apparently. It''s another one of the Academy''s~ long-standing traditions~!" "They really go all out..." "Honestly, I agree." Golden Boy chuckled and then flopped onto a sleeping bag. Wait, why was he on mine? I kicked him off, reclaiming my space. "Ouch! Hey!" "Get off my sleeping bag." "Ow, ow, ow!" "Shh, everyone be quiet. Miss Violet is sleeping." Golden Boy''s yelps were cut short by a reprimand from Margaret. He pouted, looking thoroughly chastised. "...Look what you did, you got me in trouble." What was he even talking about? I lightly smacked him upside the head, just to drive the point home. -Thwack! "Ouch!! You hit me again!" "Mr. Boy! Quiet down!" "Hmph..." Ah, refreshing. I shot Golden Boy a smirk as he glared at me. "Ugh... you''re such a..." he started, then trailed off, unable to come up with a suitable insult. He eventually flopped onto his own sleeping bag in defeat. "Seriously... jerk..." "Let me remind you, you''re the only one who would dare speak to the Duke''s eldest son like that." "So what? Our Maniac~ isn''t the type to hold a grudge~" "Well, I''d watch your back at night if I were you." "Ooh, scary." Golden Boy chuckled at my empty threat, rolling over onto his side. He burrowed into his sleeping bag, only his head peeking out. "So, about the night watch..." "With just the three of us, does the order really matter?" "Three...? There are four of us in our group." "You planning on waking her up?" "Ah..." Golden Boy followed my gaze to where Violet lay fast asleep in the corner of the tent. He nodded in understanding. "Yeah, I don''t think I could wake her up either... I feel like she''d start crying..." "She probably would." Violet, curled up like a wet kitten, looked so pitiful that the thought of waking her was simply unbearable. I glanced at the sleeping girl, her chest rising and falling with each peaceful breath, before turning my attention to Margaret. "What are your thoughts, Lady Maharet?" "...I don''t mind any order." Oh, she answered. Honestly, I thought she''d ignore me. Maybe it was the effect of the increased affinity I''d received as a quest reward earlier. Good thing I decided to do that sub-quest. A small sense of accomplishment washed over me, and I allowed a faint smile to touch my lips. . . . We decided on the order for the night watch: me, Golden Boy, then Margaret. Golden Boy, stuck in the middle, had complained about getting the short end of the stick. s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A few well-aimed flicks to the forehead had quickly shut him up. The nerve of this guy, complaining about the order we fairly decided with rock-paper-scissors. Especially after suggesting it himself. "......" And so, I found myself sitting outside the tent, staring blankly into the fire, as the first one up for the seemingly pointless night watch. A small bonfire crackled merrily in front of me, casting a warm glow on the surrounding area. Unlike the grand bonfire from earlier, this one was small and cozy. I tossed a few more logs onto the flames, ensuring that my little companion wouldn''t die out anytime soon. "Sigh..." My breath formed a faint cloud in the cool night air. Autumn had arrived, bringing with it a chill that forced me to pull my jacket tighter around myself. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves overhead, and a single red leaf, its vibrant color now faded with age, detached itself from a nearby branch and drifted down towards me. -Rustle... I watched silently as it landed on the ground at my feet. The wind and the falling leaves. I was caught in the midst of autumn''s melancholic embrace. As I sat there, lost in my thoughts, a sobering realization hit me. "...Why am I not asleep?" I had planned to pretend to stay awake for the night watch while secretly catching up on some much-needed sleep. But for some reason, I was wide awake. I tried to deny it, but the reality was harsh and unforgiving. Insomnia had once again reared its ugly head. "Damn it." I cursed under my breath, running my hand through my hair in frustration. How many nights in a row had it been now...? I hadn''t slept a wink last night either. This was getting ridiculous... As my silent lament continued, I felt myself drifting further and further away from the realm of sleep. I wouldn''t be able to sleep much anyway with the night watch and all. Maybe after my shift, I could lie down and toss and turn for a bit... maybe I''d be lucky enough to squeeze in an hour or two of sleep. I sighed heavily, my head pounding. It was my own fault, really. I should have gotten my hands on some sleeping pills beforehand. "Ugh... what am I even doing...?" I chuckled wryly, my lips twisting into a self-deprecating smile. I scratched the back of my head and muttered, "Well... I guess I might as well finish my watch." There was no point in even trying to sleep at this point. I might as well just keep watch alone. Margaret and Golden Boy both looked exhausted after today''s activities. Besides, I felt a pang of guilt at the thought of waking up Margaret. "...Damn it." I fished a Deathweed cigarette out of my pocket, my mind heavy with a strange mix of frustration and resignation. As I flicked my magic lighter and brought the flame to the tip of the cigarette, a thought crossed my mind. It was going to be a long, lonely night. *** Meanwhile, at the professors'' temporary lodgings located a short distance from the base camp... "...Something feels off." Lucas, the homeroom professor of Raphael Class, suddenly sat up in his sleeping bag and muttered, a hint of unease in his voice. "What is it? What''s wrong, Lucas?" Aaron, the homeroom professor of Ariel Class, who had been sleeping soundly beside him, stirred and looked over. He yawned widely, his face creased with fatigue. "What''s gotten you so worked up...? Did something happen?" "......" "......Lucas?" Lucas remained silent, his eyes closed as if deep in thought. He finally opened his eyes, a frown etched on his face. "Something doesn''t feel right... It''s just a hunch, but something feels very wrong." "Don''t tell me you''ve sensed some strange presence? Like those assassins from last time..." "......No, it''s not that." "Phew... Good to know nothing''s actually happened." Aaron let out a sigh of relief at Lucas''s firm denial. However, Lucas''s expression remained tense. His gut feeling was screaming at him that something was amiss. It was as if he had sensed a lurking danger, a threat hidden from plain sight. A voice whispered in the back of his mind, warning him of an ominous and terrifying future. "......" But what was it...? What was coming their way...? The flow of mana felt normal, and the barriers they had erected around the island were all functioning properly. They had thoroughly investigated the island beforehand and confirmed that there were no immediate threats. "...Maybe it''s nothing." Lucas had to admit that his intuition wasn''t always accurate. It had been nearly a decade since he had retired from active duty, and his senses weren''t as sharp as they used to be. Both Aron and Lucas knew that this could be another one of those false alarms. "Come on, Lucas. Let''s get some rest. We have to be up early tomorrow." "Hmm..." Aron lay back down, his face relaxed as the tension drained away. Lucas hesitated for a moment before letting out a sigh. "Alright... I''m just going to take a quick walk around the island." "...Are you serious?" Lucas forced a smile at Aron''s exasperated expression. He grabbed his jacket and discreetly slipped a few daggers and threw knives into his sleeves. "You know I can''t help it. I can''t just ignore this feeling. It''s bothering me." "Ugh... I know, I know. This isn''t the first time you''ve pulled this." "Well, old habits die hard... Especially those you pick up on the battlefield." "That''s why I don''t even bother nagging you anymore." Lucas chuckled at Aron''s grumbling. "Professor Aron... I hate to break it to you, but I''m the head instructor here. Technically, I''m your superior." "My nagging transcends such trivial matters as rank and authority." "I see... Now I understand why Professor Sharon and Professor Kate never miss an opportunity to tease you about your bald spot." "Hey!! That''s hitting below the belt!" Lucas laughed out loud at Aron''s outburst. He finished his preparations and headed towards the tent flap. "Well, I''m off." "Want me to come with you?" "It''s alright. You get some rest." "Be careful out there... The Headmistress will have our hides if anything happens to you." "Hahaha! I wouldn''t want to disappoint my master!" "Be back before lunch. You need to eat." "I will." -Fwoosh! With a final word, Lucas vanished in a flash of light. Aron watched him go, a hint of worry in his eyes, before settling back down. Little did they know that this would be the last time they would see each other alive. A few hours later... Lucas''s headless body would be found lying cold and lifeless on the ground. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $22 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 50 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter for reaching 5 reviews on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapters on reaching 4.2-star rating.Four hours had already passed since I started this dreadful night watch. It was long past my designated time... But I wasn''t sleepy anyway, so I figured I might as well stay up instead of tossing and turning in my sleeping bag. -Click... S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Sigh... Damn..." I took a long drag from my seventh Deathweed cigarette, exhaling a plume of smoke into the night air. As I sat there, bored out of my mind, I heard a rustling sound coming from the direction of the tent. -Rustle... I turned my head to see who it was, and to my surprise, it was... "Huh...?" "...Violet?" A head of violet hair shimmered in the faint glow of the firelight. I tilted my head, looking at her curiously. *** "...Gasp!" The girl''s eyes fluttered open in the darkness. She looked around frantically for a moment, her heart pounding in her chest. She let out a sigh of relief as she realized she was safe inside the tent. A terrible nightmare. She took a deep breath, trying to shake off the lingering fear. Cold sweat matted her violet hair against her forehead. Slowly, she sat up. "..." The world outside the tent was cloaked in darkness. She couldn''t tell the exact time, but it felt like it must have been well past midnight. She sat there for a while, lost in thought before tears began to well up in her eyes. The nightmare, vivid and terrifying, still haunted her. -Stay away from me, you cursed child. -Ugh... What is that on your face...?! -Get away, you disgust me. "Ugh... Sob, sniff..." She covered her mouth with her hand, stifling her sobs so as not to wake her tentmates. The act of holding back her tears only made her feel more miserable. It was as if a burning hand was wrapped around her throat, squeezing the air out of her lungs. She finally managed to compose herself, wiping the tears from her cheeks. "Gasp... Gasp..." She slipped out of her sleeping bag and headed towards the tent flap. The bandages on her face, soaked with tears and sweat, needed to be changed. She clutched a fresh roll of bandages in her hand as she unzipped the tent. -Ziip... As the barrier between the inside and the outside world disappeared, the first thing that caught her eye was... A bonfire, burning brightly in the darkness. "......?" She stared at the dancing flames, her mind racing. It was the middle of the night. Why was the fire still going? Could it be that someone was still awake...? "Gasp...!" Her eyes widened in surprise as she scanned her surroundings. Sitting by the fire was a boy, his gaze fixed on her. He looked at her curiously, his voice a low murmur as he spoke. "...Violet?" His hair and eyes, as dark as the night sky, seemed to shimmer in the firelight. Faint dark circles underlined his eyes, and his face was etched with exhaustion. It was the Academy''s most infamous student, the Maniac Young Master, Raiden Lishite. "...Hiccup." Violet let out an involuntary hiccup and turned to flee back into the tent. But before she could take a single step... "Where do you think you''re going?" "Hiccup." Raiden''s voice, laced with amusement, stopped her in her tracks. Violet froze, her body trembling slightly. The rumors she had heard about Raiden, coupled with his naturally intimidating aura, filled her with fear. He was the eldest son of one of the three most powerful Dukedoms in the Empire. Even though he had been stripped of his title and cast out as the family disgrace, he was still a force to be reckoned with. For a commoner like Violet, he was simply too high above her station. "......" "......" Raiden watched her for a moment, a hint of exasperation in his eyes, before letting out a sigh. He tossed another log onto the fire and said casually, "Come sit down." Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $22 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 50 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***"Come sit down." "......?" Violet looked at me blankly, as if she hadn''t understood what I had just said. I frowned slightly and repeated myself. "I said, come sit down." "......!" She finally seemed to register my words and scurried over to the seat next to me. ...Well, I didn''t exactly mean for her to sit right next to me, but whatever. I stubbed out my cigarette on the ground and turned to look at her. "You were sleeping, weren''t you?" "Ah, y-yes, I mean, n-no, yes..." Her voice was stiff and strained, her tongue seemingly tied in knots. She really was terrible at interacting with people. But this bad...? It was like looking in a mirror, a reflection of my past self. I smiled wryly, a strange ache in my chest. My eyes drifted towards her face. Her purple hair cascaded down her shoulders. The shadows danced in her eyes. The faint glimmer of her violet eye, the other hidden behind a pristine white bandage that covered most of the right side of her face. "......" A wave of sadness washed over me as I noticed the tearstains on her cheeks and the dampness of the bandage covering her right eye. I stared at those traces of sorrow for a moment before asking softly, "Bad dream?" "...What?" "You have tearstains on your face." "Ah! T-this is...! It''s nothing...!" She quickly rubbed her eyes and shook her head, her cheeks flushing bright red. As she wiped at her face, I noticed that the bandage was brand new. "The bandage...?" "Ah... Well... I have to keep it clean, so I was going to change it..." She mumbled, fidgeting with the bandage in her hands. I nodded in understanding. "I see... So you came out here to change your bandages." From what I remembered of the original story, Violet was extremely self-conscious about her scarred eye and hated it when anyone saw it. She must have felt uncomfortable changing her bandages in the tent, worried that someone might see. "Um... C-can I get up now...?" she asked hesitantly. "Why?" "Eek...!" She flinched at my flat tone and quickly sat back down. "I-I''m sorry...!" "I just asked a question." "W-well... I need to be alone to change my bandages... It''s just... my scar is really ugly... I don''t want you to see it..." She babbled, her words tumbling over each other in her haste. She looked so flustered and awkward that I almost felt bad for her. "S-so! I need to go somewhere else to change them!" She finished her rambling explanation and looked at me with pleading eyes. I paused for a moment before replying, "Fine. Go ahead and change your bandages." "Y-yes! T-thank you!" She visibly relaxed at my permission and started to get up. Unfortunately for her, I had no intention of letting her go just yet. "Where are you going?" "Huh? To change my bandages... in the woods..." "I believe I only said you could change your bandages. I didn''t say you could leave." I hadn''t given her permission to go anywhere. Violet''s face fell as she realized her mistake. "Huh...? But... then how am I supposed to..." "Change them. Right here, in front of me." I stated simply. The color drained from her face, leaving her pale and trembling. *** Meanwhile, on the other side of the island, a sinister scene was unfolding in the woods near the tourist attraction known as the "Grave of Stars." -Clang...! Clash! Thud! Crack!! The sounds of metal clashing against metal echoed through the chilly night air. Lucas, the homeroom professor of Raphael Class, was locked in a fierce battle against a group of unidentified undead knights. He wielded a dagger in each hand, his movements swift and precise as he parried their attacks. -Screech...! Boom!! The tranquil pre-dawn atmosphere was shattered by the sounds of their violent struggle. Lucas dodged a volley of arrows, his breathing ragged as he fought to keep the monstrous creatures at bay. They lunged at him relentlessly, their eyes burning with an unholy light. There was no time to rest, no time to catch his breath. "Reflect!!" He chanted a spell, and the arrows that had been hurtling toward him changed direction, flying back toward their attackers. -Thud, thud! The arrows pierced the heads of the undead knights at the front of the group, sending them crashing to the ground. Lucas seized the opportunity, launching a counterattack before they could regroup. He channeled his mana into his daggers, the blades glowing with a blue light. The magic surged through him, merging with his physical attacks. He combined two elements, creating a new type of strike. Light. And Ignite. The seventh Purification spell, a powerful combination of intermediate-level magic. "Supernova Explosion!" -Boooom!!! He swung his glowing daggers, unleashing a wave of explosive energy that engulfed the knights. The undead creatures screamed as the purifying light burned their flesh, their bodies dissolving into dust. "Gasp... Gasp..." Lucas stumbled back, his chest heaving. S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The remaining knights paused, seemingly stunned by his display of power, and took a moment to regroup. He tried to contact the camp using his emergency communication device, but... -Click, click, click... There was no signal. He threw the useless device to the ground in frustration. He gripped his daggers tighter, his face grim. "This is... not good." His premonition had been right after all. He had been scouting the island, checking the perimeter, and this was the last place he had visited before heading back to camp. "What are these things...?" He had sensed no disturbances in the flow of mana, no demonic energy. And yet, here they were. Undead creatures with no detectable demonic aura. He couldn''t even begin to imagine what kind of monstrous being could have created such abominations. -Clank, clank... The undead knights advanced once more, their movements slow but relentless. Lucas chuckled dryly, wiping the sweat from his brow. "At least... they''re manageable." The situation was far from ideal. He had only brought light gear for a simple scouting mission, and his equipment was insufficient for a prolonged battle. He had also injured his leg in the initial attack, making escape impossible. And his mana reserves were running dangerously low. But Lucas was a professor at the Academy. The head instructor, no less, at the most prestigious educational institution in the entire continent. Despite the unfavorable circumstances, he was slowly gaining the upper hand. ''There were eighty-seven of them initially... After taking out a few with that last attack, I''d say there are about twenty left.'' He was running low on stamina, but... If he was willing to sacrifice a finger or two, he might just be able to make it out of this alive. ''If I get hurt... my love will be heartbroken...'' He thought of the woman he loved, his face hardening with determination. It was better than ending up as a corpse. He was about to charge at the remaining knights when a voice rang out, stopping him in his tracks. "Stop right there." An overwhelming pressure descended upon him, crushing him to the ground. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $22 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 51: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "That''s enough. Stop right there."An overwhelming pressure, its source unknown, pressed down on Lucas. Lucas froze, feeling his breath catch in his throat. His senses screamed a warning. If he moved now¡­ He would die. "..." "Heh heh¡­ Good instincts, young man. If you hadn''t stopped, I would have cut you down where you stand." Lucas''s eyes darted toward the source of the voice, his gaze trembling. Standing there was an old man with snow-white hair and round spectacles. At first glance, he looked utterly ordinary, but Lucas could see it. A monstrous smile hidden behind the old man''s mundane facade. Lucas instinctively knew that this man was the one responsible for creating the undead knights. ''What... What am I facing here¡­?'' Lucas couldn''t help but question the situation. There was no doubt about the old man''s existence, but he couldn''t grasp what he was. The old man wasn''t strong. He was death itself. A gentle death that held no form. Standing on the precipice of life and death, Lucas felt a primal fear wash over him. "Such a bad habit you have there, young man, destroying someone''s hard work like this." "..." "Oh dear, has he lost his mind?" The old man chuckled, looking at Lucas''s unfocused eyes with a troubled expression. "I went through all the trouble of showing myself, enduring the side effects of the restrictions, and this is what I get?" "..." "Well, no matter. I''ve confirmed your skills are quite something¡­ Taking care of you now will make things easier when I attack the Academy later." "W-what¡­ what did you say?" Lucas snapped back to reality at the old man''s words. The Academy¡­ An attack¡­ A vision of that calamity befalling the Academy flashed through Lucas¡¯s mind. "No¡­" "Oh, you''ve overcome your fear? You''re more impressive than I thought." This was destruction. This old man was at least on par with his master¡­ No, he might even be stronger. He couldn''t bear to imagine what would happen if the old man got his hands on the students. -Thud¡­! Lucas plunged his dagger into his own abdomen. As a sharp pain shot through him, his clouded mind began to clear. Spitting out the blood that welled up in his mouth, Lucas glared at the old man. The old man smiled in satisfaction. "Heh heh¡­ It seems it was worth revealing myself, after all." "I won''t let you lay a finger on my students. So¡­" "Come now, let''s stretch these old bones." "I will stop you right here." -Crrrrraaaack!! Lucas circulated the mana throughout his body with a ferocious intensity. He knew, with a certainty that chilled him to the bone, that this would be his final resting place. His life, which had continued through countless battles and losses on the battlefield, had finally reached its end. It had arrived so abruptly. Just a few days ago, he was joking with his fellow professors, training with student Raiden, and whispering words of love to his master¡­ Now, it felt like those everyday moments were nothing but a dream. All those precious memories felt like they were being denied. "At the very least¡­ I''ll take an arm from you before I go." Despair and fear threatened to consume him, but he couldn''t afford to surrender to them. He had made a promise. A promise to protect the smiles of the children who had given him hope when he was drowning in the despair of war and carnage. "Indeed¡­ That courage, is it devotion to others?" "Let''s wipe that arrogant smirk off your face, shall we?" "Heh heh¡­ Your blood boils. Please, don''t disappoint me, young man." The old man leaped back, widening the distance between them, and spoke with a relaxed expression, provoking Lucas. Lucas accepted the challenge, gathering mana in both hands. "Stars, heed my call." As if responding to Lucas''s invocation, a brilliant white light erupted from his fingertips. Lucas swayed for a moment, feeling a wave of dizziness as he commanded the flowing starlight. "One last time¡­ Lend me your strength." It was a forbidden magic. A technique that traded the caster''s lifespan for a brief moment of ultimate purification - the Reversion of Radiance. Lucas was about to unleash the technique he had vowed never to use again after the war. -Lucas¡­ Please, do this one thing for your master. -Promise me, that no matter what happens, you will never use that magic again. -Your lifespan¡­ it''s already so short¡­ Please, for your own sake, you need to live. -Please¡­ I don''t want to lose you too. His lover''s sorrowful voice echoed in his ears. A bitter feeling welled up within him, reflected in his emerald eyes. Lucas bid farewell in his heart, a message he could never convey. "I offer all of my remaining lifespan¡­ Two years and four months." I''m sorry, Master. It seems your unworthy disciple will be leaving first. I broke my promise and ended up taking my own life, but I have no regrets. I would gladly give my life a thousand times over to protect the students I swore to guide, the students I saved from a blood-soaked battlefield. ¡­If there''s one regret I have¡­ -What? You want me to say that¡­? -No, it''s not that I can''t¡­! It''s just embarrassing¡­! -Alright, alright! I''ll say it, so stop whining! -¡­I¡­ I love you, Lucas. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡­It would be that I couldn''t see your face one last time before I depart. Please, don''t grieve for me too long. And, please¡­ look after the students for me. "Bloom, Flower of Life." -Lucas Style Annihilation Magic Secret Technique- ''Full Bloom.'' Pure white flowers blossomed in the air. One by one, two by two, they burst open in succession¡­ Until they covered the entire clearing, transforming it into a vast field of white. The old man and the young man stood facing each other amidst the beautiful field of swirling flower petals. "A magic that sacrifices lifespan¡­ Beautiful, yet undeniably cruel." "Gasp¡­ Gasp¡­" "A beautiful death¡­ How ironic, don''t you think, young man?" "Cough, hack¡­ Shut¡­ up¡­ and¡­ come¡­ get¡­ me¡­" "Heh heh¡­ Very well. Let''s put you out of your misery." The old man lunged towards the gasping Lucas with a light chuckle. At the same time, Lucas kicked off the ground. And in the next instant¡­ -BEEEEEP!!! A blinding white flash and a jet-black blade clashed, and a deafening ringing sound, as if the forest itself was screaming, filled the air. *** ¡°Take it off. Right here, right now.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Violet stared at me blankly, as if trying to decipher the meaning behind my nonchalant words. ¡°R-right here¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, right here, in front of me.¡± I confirmed, nodding my head, and watched as the color drained from her face. She instinctively raised her hand to cover her bandaged face, her voice trembling as she protested. ¡°N-no! I can¡¯t¡­¡± She pulled her knees up to her chest, curling into herself like a frightened turtle retreating into its shell. Her fingers clutched at the fabric of her clothes as she trembled. ¡°I-I can¡¯t show you¡­ what¡¯s under this bandage¡­!¡± ¡°And why not?¡± I had clearly struck a nerve. Violet¡¯s reaction was more intense than I had anticipated. I knew the reason behind her fear, but I pressed on, feigning ignorance. ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯m curious. Why do you wear that bandage anyway?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hoh, are you choosing to ignore me, commoner?¡± ¡°Eek¡­!¡± Violet flinched at my threatening tone, her head snapping down in a gesture of submission. ¡°Th-that¡¯s not it¡­! I-it¡¯s just like I said before¡­ what¡¯s under this bandage¡­ i-it¡¯s¡­ really ugly¡­¡± ¡°¡­Ugly?¡± ¡°P-people¡­ they say it¡¯s disgusting¡­ they told me to¡­ t-to keep it covered¡­¡± ¡°...¡± I gritted my teeth, her words stinging more than I had expected. I already knew what lay beneath the bandages, but hearing her say it out loud, hearing the pain and shame in her voice, it filled me with a rage I could barely contain. Disgusting? Keep it covered? If hearing those words secondhand was enough to make me ache with sympathy, what must it have been like for Violet to hear them said to her face, day after day? I took a deep breath, composing myself before speaking again. ¡°Take off the bandage. I don¡¯t care about such things.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Violet stared at me with a mixture of fear and disbelief. She probably expected me to recoil in disgust, just like everyone else. I could see the fear in her eyes, and for a moment, I almost relented. But I couldn¡¯t back down now. ¡°You¡¯re making me even more curious about what¡¯s under there.¡± ¡°B-but¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± Her voice was barely a whisper, tears welling up in her beautiful violet eyes. I steeled my expression, adopting a cold and indifferent demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t talk back to me, commoner. You¡¯re forgetting your place in front of the Lishite family.¡± ¡°Eek¡­! N-no, that¡¯s not¡­!¡± It was a low blow, a blatant abuse of my authority. She had no obligation to show me anything. I was being selfish, driven by a morbid curiosity to see the scars that I had only read about, to understand the depths of her pain. ¡°Just do it. I won¡¯t ask again.¡± ¡°H-hic¡­ Y-yes¡­ S-sniff¡­¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll show you¡­ J-just¡­ please¡­¡± -Rustle¡­ Tears streamed down her face as she reached up with trembling fingers and began to unwind the bandage. Slowly, agonizingly, the veil that hid her face was lifted. The white cloth fell away, revealing¡­ ¡°...¡± ¡°S-sob¡­ D-don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t look¡­¡± A large, discolored scar that covered the entire right side of her face. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $22 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 52: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Skoll'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi."S-sob¡­ D-don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t look¡­" The white bandage fluttered to the ground, revealing a large, discolored scar that covered the entire right side of her face. The scar stretched from her forehead all the way down to her chin. "Uh¡­ uh¡­" "..." Violet quickly raised her hand to cover the scar, as if trying to hide it from the world. I watched, speechless, as she lowered her head, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs. A wave of emotions washed over me - sadness, anger, pity, compassion¡­ It was an overwhelming mix of feelings that defied words. As I stood there, lost in thought, a familiar mechanical sound rang out in my ears. -Ding! [The ''Curse of Loneliness'' engraved on the scar afflicts you.] [The curse''s effect will cause you to feel extreme revulsion towards the target.] [Effect will be applied in 10 seconds...] "...The Curse of Loneliness." I frowned, staring at the blue system window that had materialized before me. So that was it. The reason for Violet''s misfortunes, the reason why she was treated with such disdain by everyone around her. The scar on her face wasn''t just a physical wound, it was a curse that instilled hatred and revulsion in the hearts of others. A debuff that forced its target into a life of isolation¡­ How utterly cruel. It was a curse cast by a high-ranking demon, a being on par with the Four Heavenly Kings. Avoiding or dispelling it was said to be near impossible. ¡­Of course, I was an exception. -Ding! [The ''Iron Will'' skill negates the curse''s effect.] Another system message popped up, informing me that my skill had been activated. I let out a small sigh of relief. "Ha¡­ As expected, it works." Iron Will was one of the ten EX-ranked skills in the world. According to the status window, it was the most powerful mental defense skill in existence. It might not be able to completely block out the Demon King''s curse, but it could easily handle something like this, cast by a mere underling. "..." "I-it¡¯s ugly, isn¡¯t it¡­? I-I¡¯ll just bandage it back up¡­" While I was busy looking at my status window, Violet had picked up a fresh bandage and was about to cover her face again. I saw the fear, sadness, and self-loathing swirling in her beautiful violet eyes. I reached out and gently grabbed her wrist, stopping her from hiding the scar. -Click! ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Her hand fell away, revealing the full extent of the disfigurement. Violet struggled against my grip, her eyes wide with panic. ¡°No! Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t look¡­!¡± She tried to cover her face with her other hand, but it was no use. She knew, from experience, that people changed when they saw her scar. Her voice was a desperate plea. ¡°P-please¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being so disgusting¡­ I-I¡¯ll disappear¡­ I¡¯ll never let you see me again¡­¡± Her words, the way she begged for her life, the tears that streamed down her face¡­ It was heartbreaking. It was a sharp, piercing pain in my chest, stealing my breath. Images from the original story, scenes from Violet¡¯s life, flashed through my mind. -I¡­ I should never have been born. A young girl, the sole survivor of a burning village. Scarred, cursed, destined to be alone. She eventually succumbed to the darkness, unable to bear the weight of her loneliness. -I¡­ I just wanted to be loved¡­ like you¡­ Her final words, spoken with a bloodstained smile as Allen¡¯s blade pierced her heart. The image of her collapsing, her body dissolving into dust, was seared into my memory. It was a story I could never forget, a story that filled me with unbearable sadness. -Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ I felt tears pricking at my own eyes as I remembered how I had felt reading those words, sitting alone in my room. Violet noticed my tears and stared at me with wide, surprised eyes. "Y-young Master¡­?" I blinked back the tears, the memories still fresh in my mind. I slowly reached out, my hand moving towards her scarred cheek. My fingers gently touched the discolored skin, the rough, uneven texture a stark contrast to the smooth skin of her other cheek. But it wasn''t disgusting. It wasn''t repulsive. All I felt was a deep, overwhelming surge of empathy. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Violet flinched, squeezing her eyes shut, bracing herself for a blow that never came. She slowly opened her eyes, her gaze meeting mine. Those beautiful violet eyes, filled with a lifetime of pain and sadness¡­ ¡°It must have hurt¡­¡± I spoke softly, my voice barely a whisper, as I gently caressed her cheek. ¡°...And lonely.¡± How many people had turned away from her in disgust? How many times had she been told to hide her face, to disappear? A life lived in the shadows, burdened by a curse she didn¡¯t deserve¡­ Just like me, in my past life. Had she cried herself to sleep every night, just like I had? "Ah¡­ uh¡­" Violet let out a small, confused sound, her expression a mixture of shock and disbelief. "Young Master¡­? Y-you¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re not¡­?" "It''s alright¡­ I''m alright." "B-but¡­ How¡­?" She sounded like she couldn''t believe her ears. "Are you¡­ Are you sure¡­?" "Should I be feeling something different?" "Am I¡­ Am I not disgusting to you¡­?" "What are you trying to say?" "N-nothing¡­" She mumbled, her voice barely audible. But beneath the confusion and disbelief, I could see a flicker of hope in her eyes. I decided to indulge her, however fleeting that hope might be. I gently stroked her cheek, my thumb brushing against the edge of the scar. "...Not at all. You''re not disgusting at all." "Ah¡­" Her face contorted in a series of expressions ¨C confusion, disbelief, hope, fear¡­ She didn''t know what to do, what to say, how to react. Finally, she just broke down, tears streaming down her face once more. It was a raw, instinctive reaction, like a dam bursting after years of holding back a torrent of emotions. "You''re crying." I said softly, wiping away the tears that rolled down her cheek. She seemed to realize she was crying, her hand flying up to cover her face. "Ah¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­! W-why am I¡­?¡± She apologized, but instead of pulling away from my touch, she leaned into it. I felt the slightest bit of pressure against my hand, a silent plea for comfort. She might not have been aware of it, but she was seeking solace in my touch. Like someone who had been lost in the desert for days, finally finding an oasis. ''¡­She must have craved human touch for so long¡­¡¯ I extended my other arm, gently pulling her closer. And then, I just sat there, holding her close, letting her cry on my shoulder. . . . -Whoosh¡­ The gentle night breeze rustled the leaves of the surrounding trees, their branches swaying gracefully in the wind. S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The only sounds were the chirping of crickets and the soft rustling of leaves. Dawn was still a long way off. Everyone else was sound asleep in their tents, lost in their dreams. I sat by the campfire, watching the flames dance and flicker. -Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­ The fire was still going strong, providing a comforting warmth against the cool night air. The flames painted the darkness with a warm, orange glow, casting dancing shadows on the surrounding trees. -Sniffle¡­ Sniffle¡­ I was lost in thought when I heard a soft sound coming from beside me. Violet was slumped against me, her head resting on my shoulder, fast asleep. She must have cried herself to sleep. ''She''ll get a stiff neck sleeping like that¡­¡¯ I carefully reached out and lifted her head, gently placing it on my lap. That would be more comfortable. ¡°Mmm¡­ Uh¡­¡± She frowned in her sleep as if she were having a bad dream. I gently stroked her cheek, just like I had done before. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She relaxed under my touch, the frown disappearing from her face, replaced by a small, peaceful smile. I continued to stroke her cheek, my fingers tracing the outline of her scar. ¡°You fell asleep without putting your bandage back on¡­¡± What if someone sees her like this¡­? I sighed and picked up the discarded bandage from where it lay on the ground beside us. I carefully held it up to her face and began to wrap it around her head, covering the scar once more. -Smooth¡­ Smooth¡­ I tried my best to be gentle, to avoid waking her. It wasn¡¯t the neatest bandage job in the world, but it would have to do. I smiled to myself, feeling a strange sense of accomplishment. I carefully lifted her into my arms and carried her back to her tent. She would catch a cold if she stayed out here all night. I gently laid her down on her sleeping bag and stepped back outside. The cool night air hit me like a wave, ruffling my hair. My dark bangs fell over my eyes, momentarily obscuring my vision. I brushed them aside and looked up at the sky. The stars were out in full force, millions of tiny pinpricks of light scattered across the vast canvas of the night sky. I sat down again, leaning back against a nearby tree, and gazed up at the breathtaking sight. ¡°This school trip has been¡­ eventful, to say the least.¡± I let out a sigh, but it wasn¡¯t entirely a complaint. It had been¡­ nice. Relaxing, at times. Exciting, at others. It had been a welcome change from my usual routine. ''I hope¡­ I hope nothing else goes wrong.¡¯ I closed my eyes and made a silent wish on the stars. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be long before that wish was shattered into a million pieces. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $22 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 53: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Bubarian'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.As if it would last forever, the darkness finally receded, and morning arrived. I rubbed my tired eyelids, having not slept a wink all night. ¡°Haaam¡­¡± With a yawn tinged with drowsiness, I lifted a Deathweed to my lips. Just then, the tent flap opened, and someone emerged. ¡°Ugh¡­ Sorry, Boy¡­ I didn¡¯t hear you wake up¡­ Huh?¡± Silver hair that retained its luster even right after waking up. Sleepy red eyes. It was Margaret. She froze mid-step as our eyes met, a look of confusion on her face. She blinked a few times, then looked around as if trying to grasp the situation. I calmly lit the Deathweed, ignoring her bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± -Click¡­ A spark ignited the herb, and a plume of smoke rose. As I took a deep drag, Margaret finally spoke, her voice laced with astonishment. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me, you stayed up all night on watch duty?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly by choice.¡± I took another drag of the Deathweed, my tone flat. Margaret stared at me, her brow furrowing in disbelief. ¡°But¡­ We have activities today¡­! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much for your body to pull an all-nighter?!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep¡­ Insomnia, I guess. It¡¯s quite bothersome, actually.¡± ¡°Insomnia¡­?¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes narrowed, intrigued by this new information. ¡°Insomnia¡­ what¡¯s that¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you maniac! Why didn¡¯t you wake me up for my shift?!¡± Golden Boy stormed out of the tent before Margaret could finish her question. I mentally gave him a thumbs-up. Good timing, Golden Boy. The last thing I needed was another round of questions when I was this exhausted. Golden Boy¡¯s eyes, still clouded with sleep, landed on me, and his face mirrored Margaret¡¯s previous astonishment. ¡°No way¡­ You took the entire watch shift by yourself?¡± ¡°It just¡­ happened.¡± ¡°Man¡­ I¡¯m so sorry! Thanks to you, I slept like a log.¡± Golden Boy scratched his messy bed hair sheepishly. I waved my hand dismissively, not really caring for his gratitude. s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Just go wake up Violet. It¡¯s almost time to gather.¡± ¡°Okay, hold on.¡± Golden Boy threw open the tent flap once more. Violet was curled up in her sleeping bag in the corner, sound asleep. She was in the exact same position I had left her in a few hours ago. Golden Boy grinned mischievously at the sight of the sleeping girl. He took a deep breath and¡­ ¡°RISE AND SHIIIIIINE!!!!¡± ¡°Eek?!¡± His booming voice echoed through the clearing. I facepalmed, letting out a tired sigh. Right¡­ Trusting him with this was a mistake¡­ *** Violet was dreaming. A strange and confusing dream. The inky blue sky shimmered with an ethereal light, and the air was filled with a sweet, earthy fragrance. Crimson leaves danced gracefully in the gentle breeze, and a bonfire crackled merrily nearby. A picturesque autumn scene. And sitting amidst this scenery was a boy. -It must have hurt¡­ -¡­And lonely. She saw his face, his dark hair framing piercing eyes. She heard his voice, calm and steady, yet laced with a hint of tremor. She felt the cool raindrops falling on her skin. The boy was stroking her cheek, tears streaming down his face. Violet was confused. She tried to hide her scar, her body trembling with fear. People always changed when they saw it. -Disgusting¡­ -Stay away from me, you monster! -A¡­ A monster¡­! Even those who had initially been kind to her had eventually turned away. She didn¡¯t understand why. All she knew was that it had something to do with the scar on her face. -Oh my, oh my¡­ A survivor. -Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t kill you. Instead¡­ -I will give you a fate worse than death. The day her life had changed forever. The day she had lost everything in a fire, the day she had been cursed by a monstrous being. ¡°...¡± The curse was absolute, or so she had always believed. Everyone who had seen her scar had succumbed to its effects. Some more subtly than others, but they all ended up loathing her. That was how it always was. Or at least, that was how it should have been¡­ -It''s alright¡­ I''m alright. -...Not at all. You''re not disgusting at all. The boy in her dream was different. He had looked at her scar, had touched it, and yet¡­ he hadn¡¯t recoiled in disgust. He hadn''t shown even a hint of revulsion. He had caressed her cheek with a tenderness she had never known, his touch radiating a comforting warmth that spread through her entire body. Violet had leaned into his touch, drawn to it like a moth to a flame. His warmth chased away the chill that had settled deep within her bones. She had been so overwhelmed by the unfamiliar sensation, by the feeling of human contact after years of loneliness, that she had burst into tears. She didn''t know why she was crying. She couldn''t control the torrent of emotions that surged through her. The warmth of his touch, the first she had felt since her family had perished in the fire since she had been cursed¡­ It was too much for her to bear. She had clung to his hand, desperately seeking comfort in his touch. And he had stayed with her, holding her close, until her tears had subsided and she had drifted off to sleep. ¡°...¡± It had to be a dream, she had thought. It was too good to be true, too unreal. Just a fleeting glimpse of a life she could never have. ¡­That was, until a booming voice shattered the illusion. ¡°RISE AND SHIIIIIINE!!!!¡± ¡°Eek?!¡± The sudden shout jolted her awake. Violet sat up with a gasp, her heart pounding in her chest. ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­?¡± ¡°Come on, sleepyhead. Rise and shine!¡± Her vision cleared, and she saw a boy with messy blond hair grinning down at her. It was Golden Boy, one of her classmates. ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t you wake me up a little more¡­ gently¡­?¡± ¡°This is the only way that works!¡± Golden Boy chuckled, and Violet caught a glimpse of another boy standing behind him. He was walking towards them, his expression unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Violet¡¯s breath hitched in her throat as she recognized the boy from her dream. Raiden Lishite. ¡°You fell asleep in that chair last night. I moved you to your tent¡­¡± ¡°Wait, you were awake last night, Violet?¡± ¡°Yeah, she came out for a bit at dawn.¡± ¡°Whoa, a commoner having a private audience with the Duke¡¯s son¡­ How terrifying.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Violet stared at them, her mind racing. A private audience with Raiden Lishite¡­? But that had been a dream¡­? ¡°W-was it¡­ a dream¡­?¡± ¡°A dream¡­? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°N-nothing!¡± Raiden frowned at her, his eyes filled with concern. Violet waved her hands dismissively, her cheeks flushing red. ¡°Hmph, if you say so.¡± He didn¡¯t press the matter further, much to her relief. As she tried to calm her racing heart, Raiden spoke again. ¡°Come on, get up. It¡¯s almost time to gather.¡± ¡°¡­¡± His gaze lingered on her bandages for a moment, and Violet felt a jolt run through her body. She knew he wasn¡¯t looking at the bandages themselves, but at what lay beneath. At the cursed scar hidden beneath the white cloth. ¡­He knew. The realization hit her like a bolt of lightning. The events of last night hadn¡¯t been a dream. The way she had broken down in front of him, clinging to him like a child¡­ it had all been real. But instead of feeling happy that there was someone who wasn¡¯t affected by her curse, all she felt was a wave of shame. ¡°¡­.!!¡± Her cheeks burned with embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Golden Boy and Raiden exchanged amused glances, leaving Violet to wallow in her own mortification. *** Meanwhile, back on the other side of the island¡­ The sounds of battle had long since faded, replaced by an eerie silence. The clearing was a scene of utter devastation. Trees were uprooted, the ground littered with debris, and the air thick with smoke. It looked as if a natural disaster had swept through the forest. ¡°Well¡­ Morning has arrived.¡± The old man stood in the middle of the ravaged clearing, his voice barely a whisper. His clothes were covered in dirt and ash. He brushed off the dust with a disinterested air and looked around at his surroundings. Twenty or so black knights were kneeling before him, awaiting his orders. ¡°Heh heh¡­ That took longer than I expected. These youngsters these days are quite resilient, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Master, are we returning now?¡± One of the knights asked, his voice muffled by his helmet. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t stay here any longer. The restrictions are starting to take effect.¡± The old man held up his hand, his fingers slowly crumbling into dust. He tossed something he had been holding to one of the knights, a hint of regret in his voice. ¡°I would have liked to have some fun with those students, but that young man took up too much of my time¡­ Still, I suppose it was entertaining enough.¡± ¡°And the orders you gave us¡­?¡± ¡°Carry them out as planned. I don¡¯t expect you to kill them all with your remaining forces, but do try to cause as much chaos and destruction as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The old man didn¡¯t wait for a reply. He turned and disappeared in a swirl of his dark robe. The knight stared at the spot where his master had been standing, then drew his sword. The other knights followed suit, drawing their weapons. ¡°Time to deliver death, soldiers.¡± The knight who seemed to be their leader lifted the object the old man had given him and attached it to the tip of his spear. It was¡­ Professor Lucas¡¯s severed head, its eyes staring blankly into the void. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $22 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 54: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Zzxx'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.And so began the second day of our field trip. Calling it the "second day" felt somewhat inaccurate, considering it was practically indistinguishable from the first. The students were out exploring the massive island, while the professors were holed up at base camp, probably playing poker¡­ ¡®Why did those old geezers even bother coming along¡­?¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to just let the students go on their own? Not that I was complaining. The island was full of interesting sights, so it wasn''t boring. Plus, we were each given a portable magical device for emergencies. So no, I had no reason to complain. Except for the fact that the professors were back at camp, relaxing while we did all the work. Especially professors like Sharon and Kate, who usually gave out a ton of assignments. ¡®Damn it, someday I¡¯m going to flip this Academy upside down.¡¯ With the power vested in my family, I would liberate all students suffering from the tyranny of homework. ¡®Well, except for Lucas. He¡¯s alright.¡¯ His workload was reasonable, and his classes weren''t too difficult. ¡®Someday¡­¡¯ I was burning with the righteous fury of a revolutionary, ready to overthrow the Academy¡¯s oppressive regime, when Golden Boy, who was walking ahead of me, suddenly spoke. ¡°Hey, do you even know where we¡¯re going? We¡¯re pretty deep in now¡­¡± He pulled out a map from his pocket and tried to get his bearings. Of course, being the idiot that he was, he was holding the map upside down. As I was about to sigh and correct him, Margaret, who was walking next to me, spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the ¡®Grave of Stars¡¯, it¡¯s at the edge of the island.¡± ¡°Grave of Stars? Let me see¡­ Grave of Stars¡­¡± Golden Boy¡¯s eyes scanned the map, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise. ¡°Whoa¡­ It¡¯s all the way on the other side of the island?¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems to be connected to the canyon nearby.¡± ¡®The other side of the island?¡¯ I knew this island was huge, but walking all the way there? We were going to die of exhaustion before we even got close. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I groaned inwardly at the thought of the long journey ahead. I fished out a Deathweed from my pocket, desperate for a distraction from my sleep-deprived misery. As I lit the herb and inhaled the strangely addictive aroma, I felt a gaze on me. Margaret, who had been looking at the map with Golden Boy, was now staring at me with a hesitant expression. ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you¡­ asking me?¡± I replied, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Well, who else here would be tired?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything too strenuous.¡± ¡°Well¡­ since it¡¯s a long way, we¡¯ll be riding horses later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Margaret gave me a strange look at my nonchalant response before turning away and continuing down the path. I followed, my eyes trailing after her shimmering silver hair as it swayed with each step. *** Meanwhile, back at the Reynolds Academy base camp¡­ Three figures lay sprawled out inside the staff tent. Aron, Kate, and Sharon. They were the homeroom professors for Liel, Xenon, and Serina¡¯s classes, respectively. ¡°Haaam¡­ Aron¡­ where¡¯s Lucas¡­?¡± Kate mumbled, yawning loudly. Aron, who had been meditating, opened his eyes and shot her a tired glare. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? He¡¯s out scouting.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ but what about lunch duty¡­? He¡¯s the one who¡¯s supposed to cook¡­¡± ¡°You can cook, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But¡­ Lucas¡¯s cooking is way better¡­¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s not wrong about that,¡± Sharon chimed in. They had all skipped breakfast to supervise the students earlier, and their stomachs were starting to growl. ¡°Let¡¯s eat as soon as Lucas gets back¡­¡± Sharon said, her voice weak with hunger. ¡°Meat! Let¡¯s have meat!¡± Kate exclaimed. ¡°And how about some booze to go with that?¡± Sharon suggested. ¡°Now you¡¯re talking!¡± The two women high-fived each other excitedly. Aron massaged his temples, trying to ignore their ridiculous conversation. ¡°Seriously? You want to drink during a school trip¡­?¡± ¡°Come on, just for a day!¡± Kate whined. ¡°Yeah! I even brought your favorite Rebellion wine, and some Ritrona Honey Mead for Lucas.¡± Sharon added with a wink. ¡°When did you even¡­?¡± Aron sputtered, but Sharon just winked again and snapped her fingers. A ripple of spatial distortion appeared in the air, and two bottles materialized with a soft thud. ¡°Ta-da! Alcohol delivery!¡± Sharon announced proudly. Aron stared at the bottles, one of which was covered in frost. ¡°You stored wine in a frozen subspace?!¡± he exclaimed, exasperated. ¡°And why are you wasting your high-level spatial magic on something like this?!¡± ¡°What else am I supposed to use it for? It¡¯s all about the little things in life.¡± Sharon said with a shrug, making the bottles disappear back into thin air. Kate, who had been watching the exchange with amusement, leaned closer to Sharon. ¡°Did you bring the Letun black beer?¡± she whispered. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t forget,¡± Sharon whispered back. ¡°You¡¯re the best¡­¡± Kate sighed happily. And so, the three professors continued to chat and joke amongst themselves, enjoying the rare break from their usual duties. The field trip, it seemed, had brought a newfound energy to not only the students but to the faculty as well. They chatted excitedly about the feast they would have once Lucas returned. However, even as lunchtime came and went¡­ Lucas was nowhere to be found. *** We had been moving for hours. Judging by the sun¡¯s position, it was almost noon, which meant we had been traveling for at least three hours. And it wasn¡¯t just walking. We had ridden horses, crossed a river on a small boat¡­ ¡°Even with all the transportation, I¡¯m still exhausted¡­¡± I mumbled, my vision blurring slightly from lack of sleep. We had stopped for breaks, but it wasn''t enough to make up for two sleepless nights. I pulled out another Deathweed, hoping to clear my head. This was my seventh one today. No, if I counted the ones I smoked throughout the night, it was closer to twenty. -Click, click¡­ The dry herb crackled between my lips as I lit it and took a long drag. As I exhaled a plume of smoke, I noticed Violet staring at me. ¡°¡­.!¡± She quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks flushing a bright red. Her head whipped around so quickly that her short purple hair briefly defied gravity, revealing the delicate curve of her neck. ¡®What¡¯s with her?¡¯ I frowned, puzzled by her strange behavior. ¡®Is it because of what happened this morning¡­?¡¯ I mentally kicked myself. I had probably been too forward with her back then. She was always so withdrawn, and I had just barged into her personal space without a second thought. I should have been more careful¡­ Lost in thought, I absentmindedly tapped the ash off my Deathweed. All that came out of my mouth was a puff of smoke. I watched as it dissipated into the air, spreading out in all directions¡­ Wait a minute¡­ all directions? Something about the smoke¡¯s movement felt off. I took another drag of my Deathweed, focusing on the smoke this time. ¡°Huh¡­¡± S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Instead of drifting in a single direction, the smoke scattered haphazardly, as if caught in a chaotic wind. It was like we had entered an area with unstable mana flow. ¡°...¡± I exhaled a few more times, but the result was the same. There was something wrong with the air currents. Instead of a gentle flow, there was a sense of unnatural turbulence, a subtle yet unsettling distortion. I looked around, trying to pinpoint the source of the disturbance. At first glance, everything seemed normal. The forest was a picturesque autumn scene, with vibrant red leaves contrasting against the white snow-dusted ground. Sunlight streamed through the branches, casting dancing shadows on the forest floor. But then I noticed it. The silence. An unnatural silence had descended upon the forest. The cheerful chirping of birds that had filled the air moments ago¡­ The rustling of small animals in the undergrowth¡­ The distant roar of the waterfall¡­ All gone. ¡®Something¡­¡¯ Something was definitely wrong. Golden Boy must have sensed it too, because he stopped walking and looked around nervously. ¡°Hey, maniac¡­¡± he said, in his uncharacteristically tense voice. ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± I replied, my hand instinctively reaching for the sword strapped to my waist. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Golden Boy muttered under his breath, scanning our surroundings with a wary eye. Now that we were paying attention, the signs were impossible to miss. A faint, metallic scent of blood hung in the air. And then there was the feeling¡­ A prickling sensation on the back of my neck, like we were being watched. Cold, predatory eyes, hidden somewhere in the depths of the forest. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± An oppressive silence descended upon the clearing, broken only by the sound of our own ragged breathing. We were at a standstill, caught in a silent standoff with an unseen enemy. The tension was broken by Margaret, who had been oblivious to the shift in atmosphere. She stood still, gazing at me and Golden Boy, her head tilted in confusion. ¡°Um¡­ why are you two just standing there¡­?¡± -Twang! The sound of a bowstring snapping echoed through the clearing, followed by the sharp whistle of an arrow flying through the air. I barely had time to register what was happening before the arrow was upon us, aimed directly at Margaret¡¯s throat. ¡°Blink ¡Á 2!!¡± -Crack! My body vanished in a flash of light, reappearing in front of Margaret. It was too late to dodge. I shoved her aside with my left hand, raising my right hand to meet the incoming arrow. ¡°Reflect!¡± -Clang! The arrow, glowing with a malevolent black aura, collided with my mana-infused hand, the impact sending shockwaves through my arm. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $22 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 55 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°Reflect!¡±-Clang¡­! I barely managed to deflect the arrow that came flying at me with a sinister aura. The sudden attack caught me off guard, and the force of the impact sliced through my fingertips, drawing blood. I bit back a curse, pressing my fingers against the wound to stop the bleeding. ¡°Ra-Raiden?! Are you¡­ what just happened?!¡± ¡°Maniac!¡± ¡°Y-Young Master Lishite¡­!¡± My companions rushed to my side, their faces etched with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I snapped, raising a hand to stop them. ¡°Just¡­ stay alert!¡± My words seemed to snap them out of their stupor. They quickly turned their attention back to the direction of the arrow. Golden Boy drew his practice mace from his belt, while Margaret and Violet began channeling their mana. I tore off a strip of cloth from my sleeve, quickly bandaging my wound before joining my companions in a defensive stance. ¡°Sharp senses you¡¯ve got there.¡± A voice, cold and menacing, cut through the silence. Several figures emerged from behind the trees, their forms shrouded in an ominous black aura. They were clad in jet-black armor, their weapons glinting menacingly in the dappled sunlight. Beneath their helmets, I could make out glimpses of rotting flesh and glowing red eyes. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Undead¡­?¡± Margaret, who had been preparing a spell, faltered. ¡°But¡­ why are there Undead here? I didn¡¯t sense any mana¡­¡± ¡°Undead¡­ that don¡¯t emit mana?¡± I muttered, my brow furrowing. That was impossible. As far as I knew, there was only one being in this world capable of creating such an abomination. ¡°...The Four Heavenly Kings. Pyren.¡± The Four Heavenly Kings¡­ No, that couldn¡¯t be right. They weren¡¯t supposed to appear until much later in the story. Why was the plot going haywire? ¡°Hey¡­ Raiden¡­¡± Golden Boy nudged my shoulder, his face pale. He pointed a trembling finger towards the back of the Undead ranks. ¡°Look¡­¡± ¡°What is it¡­?¡± I followed his gaze, forcing myself to remain calm. And then I saw it. Impaled on the spear of the largest Undead, his head lolling at an unnatural angle¡­ Professor Lucas. His emerald eyes, usually so full of life, were glazed over, staring blankly into the distance. My mind screeched to a halt. Professor Lucas¡­ was supposed to be back at base camp. Why¡­? How¡­? Dead¡­? No. It couldn¡¯t be. ¡°I-I must be¡­ seeing things¡­¡± I muttered, my voice hollow. Please, let this be some kind of sick hallucination. But Golden Boy¡¯s reply shattered my hopes into a million pieces. ¡°Well, whatever it is¡­ we¡¯re both seeing the same thing.¡± ¡°...¡± This has to be a lie. I wanted to scream those words, but they wouldn¡¯t come out. Professor Lucas¡­ dead? He was one of the strongest mages in the Academy, second only to Headmistress Korn. How could he¡­ My breath hitched in my throat, my carefully constructed composure crumbling like a house of cards. Just yesterday, we were talking and laughing¡­ and now¡­ He was dead. A cold dread gripped my heart, squeezing the air from my lungs. I stumbled back, my vision swimming. ¡°Gah¡­haah¡­¡± Get a hold of yourself, Raiden. I bit down on my tongue, hard, the metallic tang of blood filling my mouth. I had to stay conscious. If I lost it now, we were all dead. That thought, grim and desperate, was the only thing keeping me tethered to reality. -Remember, Raiden. In any match, the first rule is to stay calm. -Train with the mindset that any moment of weakness will lead to your defeat. Ironically, it was my father¡¯s ¡°teachings¡± that brought me back from the brink. The countless hours of verbal and physical abuse had been seared into my very being, and now, they were the only thing keeping me from completely falling apart. I swallowed down the bile rising in my throat, repeating those words like a mantra. Right. This was a match. A match where I had to stay calm, no matter what. A match where a single moment of weakness would spell my doom. And I couldn¡¯t afford to lose. Not when¡­ ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ lose¡­¡± I muttered to myself like a crazy person. I opened my eyes, a newfound resolve hardening my gaze. My mind, now ice-cold and calculating, quickly assessed the situation. We were completely outmatched. We had no proper equipment, while the Undead were armed to the teeth. And there were at least twenty of them, five times our number. We were exhausted from hours of travel, while they¡­ ¡®We can¡¯t win in a straight fight.¡¯ These weren¡¯t your average, run-of-the-mill Undead. These were Pyren¡¯s elite, imbued with a chilling power that sent shivers down my spine. I glanced at Golden Boy, who was watching me with a mixture of fear and anticipation. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± We locked eyes, a silent understanding passing between us. He was already a step ahead, his body tensed, ready to spring into action. I gave him a curt nod. ¡°Golden Boy,¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± He gripped his mace tightly, his muscles coiling like a spring. ¡°Run. Now!¡± As soon as the words left my mouth, Golden Boy launched himself forward, his mace whistling through the air. It connected with the head of the leading Undead knight with a sickening crunch. -Bang!! The impact caved in the Undead¡¯s helmet, sending a spray of black, viscous blood splattering across the forest floor. The Undead ranks faltered for a moment, momentarily stunned by the unexpected attack. It was all the time we needed. I grabbed Margaret, while Golden Boy scooped up Violet, and we ran. ¡°Kyaaa!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± The first chapter of the Academy¡¯s ¡°Combat Tactics¡± textbook flashed through my mind. Rule number four for surviving a battle: If you encounter an enemy you cannot defeat, retreat immediately. ¡°Move, maniac!¡± We didn¡¯t need to be told twice. We turned and fled, our pursuers hot on our heels. ¡°They¡¯re gaining on us!¡± Margaret cried, her voice laced with panic. ¡°Just keep running!¡± I shouted back, pushing myself harder. And so began a deadly game of hide-and-seek in the heart of the forest. *** Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $22 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 55 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Meanwhile, back at base camp¡­Two figures sat facing each other across a small, round table. Aron and Kate. Their faces, usually so full of life, were now pale with worry as they stared at the clock ticking ominously on the table. -Tick tock¡­ tick tock¡­ The relentless ticking of the second hand seemed to amplify the silence that had settled over the camp. It was already two in the afternoon, long past lunchtime. ¡°Lucas still isn¡¯t back¡­¡± Kate said, her voice heavy with apprehension. Aron tapped his fingers nervously on the table. ¡°Lunch was supposed to be at noon¡­ It¡¯s been two hours¡­¡± ¡°Has he ever been late before?¡± ¡°Not that I can recall¡­ Not once in the past five years.¡± Kate bit her lip, her anxiety growing with each passing moment. ¡°He did say he had a bad feeling about this¡­ right before he left for his patrol¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Aron muttered, his gut twisting uncomfortably. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was terribly wrong. They had been colleagues for years, and Lucas was never late. He was an assassin, and precision was in his blood. He lived by the creed of punctuality. And yet¡­ here they were. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Kate whispered, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡± Aron said, trying to sound reassuring, but he couldn¡¯t quite manage it. He was starting to fear the worst. Suddenly, Sharon burst out of the staff tent, her face flushed and her eyes wide with alarm. ¡°Aron! Kate!¡± ¡°What is it, Sharon?¡± Kate asked, her brow furrowing in concern. ¡°One of the emergency communication devices¡­ it just went offline!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°We have a situation!¡± Sharon dumped a pile of small, box-like devices onto the table. They were blinking erratically, emitting a faint, red glow. She picked up a few of them, her voice trembling slightly as she explained. ¡°These are the communication devices for all thirty teams¡­ see anything strange?¡± ¡°Why is the light off on¡­ Team Four¡¯s device?¡± ¡°The connection¡¯s been cut. Someone¡¯s disrupted the mana lines¡­¡± ¡°Disrupted? Are you sure? Maybe it¡¯s just a malfunction¡­¡± ¡°Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake, Aron!¡± Sharon pounded her chest, exasperated by Aron''s indifferent response. ¡°I made these devices! They don¡¯t just malfunction! Don¡¯t you understand how serious this is? Someone has tampered with the mana lines!¡± ¡°Tampered? You mean¡­ it¡¯s not just a simple mana shortage?¡± ¡°Yes! Are you finally getting it?!¡± Sharon¡¯s outburst brought Aron to his senses. A disruption in the mana lines¡­ It sounded like a simple mana shortage, but it was anything but. Normally, magical devices malfunction due to a lack of external mana. But a disruption in the mana lines¡­ that was something else entirely. It was akin to a barrier, a veil that prevented the magical signals from reaching their intended destination. To put it simply, it was a barrier that didn¡¯t block the flow of mana itself, but rather, the communication signals that flowed through it. It was a difficult and highly advanced form of magic, one that went against the very laws of the world. ¡°And you know what¡¯s worse? None of us¡­ felt a thing.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Aron and Kate exchanged a horrified look. She was right. They hadn¡¯t felt a thing. Not a single ripple of magical energy, not even a faint tremor. And these were some of the most powerful mages on the continent. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re dealing with someone¡­ or something¡­ powerful enough to mask their magical signature from us,¡± ¡°Tinamithius¡­ help us¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about Lucas anymore!¡± ¡°If my theory is correct¡­ then all the students on this island¡­ they¡¯re all in danger! We have to do something!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Aron shot to his feet, his chair clattering to the ground. He shrugged on his coat, his hand instinctively reaching for the pair of knuckles he always carried with him. With Lucas gone, he was the senior-most professor present. The responsibility for the safety of the students now fell upon his shoulders. ¡°Sharon, pinpoint the location of Team Four¡¯s last known signal,¡± ¡°And send out an emergency message to all teams. Tell them to return to base camp immediately!¡± ¡°R-Right!¡± ¡°Kate, you go and alert the other professors,¡± ¡°We need to get everyone back to safety as quickly as possible!¡± ¡°What in the world is going on?!¡± Kate exclaimed, her voice laced with panic. Sharon immediately began fiddling with the communication devices, while Kate, her entire body enveloped in a faint, blue glow, shot off towards the other base camps. Aron, not wasting another second, sprinted towards the stables, where the horses were kept. ¡°I¡¯ll leave things here to you, Sharon,¡± ¡°Aron, where are you going?¡± Sharon called after him. ¡°To the location of Team Four¡¯s last signal,¡± ¡°Team Four¡­ you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the team with Raiden and Margaret,¡± Aron said grimly. ¡°They¡¯re both from Duke¡¯s families! This is a disaster waiting to happen!¡± Just then, a new voice, calm yet laced with regal authority, spoke from behind them. ¡°You say the communication device for Young Master Lishite¡¯s team has gone offline¡­?¡± Sharon and Aron spun around, their eyes widening in surprise as they recognized the speaker. ¡°Y-Your Highness?!¡± Their eyes fell on the Empire''s First Princess, Lucy von Lietrio. Her blue eyes, trembling slightly, were fixed on the two professors. ¡°Tell me,¡± ¡°What has happened to Young Master Lishite?¡± Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $22 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 56: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''Bismarck04'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°Gasp¡­ gasp¡­!¡± I ran through the forest, my lungs burning with each desperate breath. The sound of clashing metal and heavy footsteps echoed behind us, a constant reminder of our pursuers. I risked a glance over my shoulder and saw them ¨C the black knights ¨C gaining on us with terrifying speed. ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± ¡°How are they so fast?!¡± This wasn¡¯t part of the plan. We¡¯d chosen to run, assuming the Undead knights, weighed down by their heavy armor, would be slow and cumbersome. We were wrong. At this rate, they¡¯d catch us in no time. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± I clicked my tongue and increased my pace. It had been 30 minutes since this deadly game of tag began. My lungs were starting to burn, and breathing was becoming painful. -Whoosh! Thunk! The sound of a bowstring being pulled echoed again. Another arrow whizzed past my ear, the sound of it embedding itself in a nearby tree sending a shiver down my spine. As I was about to chant the incantation for Blink to dodge the flying arrow, a gust of wind blew. "Crossing Wind!" -Crackle! A green blade launched with a single-word incantation shot down the arrow that was rushing towards me. With a swift motion, Margaret''s magic sword sliced through the air, deflecting the arrow. "I''ll block the attacks, you just run!" She said that and loaded mana into her fingertips again. I nodded, trying my best. Desperately, my legs were reaching their limit. I was already extremely fatigued, and it was a miracle that I was even running without falling. I clenched my teeth to try and regain my blurry vision. This won''t do. It would take at least 30 minutes to reach the spot where the horses were tied up. My stamina stat wasn''t high enough to endure that time. I''d probably fall around the 20-minute mark. ''And... at this distance, they''ll catch us while we''re riding.'' Plus, after the forest ends, the plains stretch out, making it easier for them to chase us. Thanks to this shitty situation, I only had one option left. To lose them in this forest. But... I couldn''t think of a way. The enemies'' speed exceeded my expectations, and our stamina was running out. On the other hand, they were undead. They wouldn''t get tired or fall unless their heads were cut off or purified. ''Damn... what should I...!'' As I was racking my brains, Margaret intercepted another volley of arrows. It was probably because of her Wind Magic specialty, but the air was swirling like a typhoon around her. -Flutter¡­ Something caught my eye in the chaotic situation. It was a map, fluttering in the wind, attached to the front of Margaret''s outer garment. It was a detailed map of this forest. As I saw a corner of the paper passing by, I found a clue that might be a breakthrough for this situation. ''Mutan River Canyon...?'' There was a massive canyon with a large river running through it, about 200 meters from our current location. It was 43 meters high, and the gap between the canyons was 11 meters. ''This is it...!'' If we reached this point and jumped over the canyon, we could lose the undead. It was a long shot, but it was our only chance. I shouted to Golden Boy, who was running ahead, ¡°Golden Boy! Take that side path! I¡¯ll distract them!¡± ¡°What?! What about you and the Young Lady?!¡± ¡°I have a plan! Just go!¡± ¡°Damn it! Fine!¡± Following my instructions, He quickly changed course. I jumped around to make sure he didn''t attract their attention. "Over here! You dead bastards!" As soon as Golden Boy disappeared into the thicket, the knights stepped up their pace. I had no choice but to increase my speed as well. My breath was getting tighter, and my lungs were burning like crazy. I kept moving my legs, forcing my tear-filled eyes open, and the edge of the canyon came into view in the distance. "Ah, it''s a dead end!" "I know." Margaret screamed in surprise, seeing the cliff in front of us. I grabbed her body tighter, making sure she didn''t move. "Wait, what are you trying to...!" "I''m going to jump over it. This canyon." "Y-yes?!" "Hold on tight." The edge of the canyon was getting closer. Below the massive cliff was a bottomless abyss. Was it 40 meters? If we fell, death was guaranteed. There was a river flowing below, but we would be turned into strawberry jam the moment we hit the surface. A bead of sweat trickled down my forehead. I took a deep breath, trying to control my rough breathing, and prepared to jump. Five steps left to the jump point. One chance. ''I can''t die here.'' I took my last step and jumped powerfully into the air. "Kyaaaack!!" Margaret screamed shrilly in terror. I ignored her and stared at the opposite side of the canyon. Even though I was exhausted, my balance in the air didn''t break. It was a perfect jump. 10 meters to the safe zone. The perfect distance. I let out a smug thought and moved my lips. "Blink 10." -Crackle! The scenery flickered, and my body moved. Naturally, the ground on the opposite side of the canyon should be beneath my feet... Wait. Why am I still floating in the air? My Blink activated, but there was no ground beneath my feet. What the...? What caught my eye was the opposite side of the canyon, about 2 meters away. The distance was insufficient. My calculations were perfect...? Just before my body, which had been bouncing upwards, stopped resisting gravity and started to fall. -Ding! [You are using the skill ''Short-Range Teleportation (Blink)'' 10 times.] [The remaining usable count for the skill ''Short-Range Teleportation (Blink)'' is only 8 times.] [The number of uses is changed from 10 times to 8 times.] Blue windows flashed before my eyes. Only then did I realize that I had used two stocks to block the arrows aimed at Margaret earlier. Ah... shit. My body had stopped floating and was falling. I quickly threw Margaret''s body towards the canyon. "You...?" Margaret looked at me as she flew. "Run aw-!" I couldn''t answer her call to the end. Because I was starting to plummet into the deep abyss. The blue sky briefly came into view, then quickly disappeared. -Raiden...!! I could hear Margaret''s scream, but it quickly faded away. The wind whipped against my face, and the chilling sense of speed made my body tremble. I was falling towards death, cutting through the air. I saw the river flowing peacefully far below. My body would probably turn into mush the moment it hit the water. They call it a life flashing before your eyes, and a brief memory of my previous life came to mind. Come to think of it, I died falling like this back then too. Will it hurt a lot this time... The notification sound from the status window brought my panicked mind back. -Ding! [The skill ''Short-Range Teleportation (Blink)'' has been charged once.] [Remaining usable count (1/10)] [Next charge in 1 hour 29 minutes 59 seconds] I chuckled bitterly. What good is it charging now? In 3 seconds, I''ll hit the water, and my body will be like a tomato thrown against a wall. Even with such pessimistic thoughts, I moved my lips. "Blink...!" With the sound of sparks, my body moved to the edge of the cliff. My hand had already pulled out Sorrow from subspace. Using the shop would be too slow. I needed to be as fast as possible to increase my chances of survival. I clenched Sorrow tightly and plunged it into the cliff next to me. -Kwang-kwang-kwang-kwang!!! The blunt scabbard pierced the rock. Stone fragments flew out with a rough shattering sound. It was a stupid method, but there was no other way. I had to reduce my speed and lessen the impact on my body. ''Still... I''m still...!'' I was already going full speed. Even if I did this, I might still die. But I still had a reason to not give up. -A person who doesn''t know happiness. -You, who have always wanted a happy life. s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -System can grant your wish. I wanted to know. What form would happiness take if it came to my life? What kind of world, with what kind of people, and what kind of daily life would I be living? Could someone like me really be happy? I wanted to know. -Kwang-kwang-kwang!!! The water surface was looking up at me with a greedy gaze. As if it would take my breath away the moment it had the chance. I closed my eyes tightly, bracing for the impact that was about to come. And at the same time... -Splash...!! A powerful aftershock swept over me, taking away my consciousness. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 57: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''Blackskul'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi."......" Margaret stared blankly down at the cliff where Raiden had fallen. It was a canyon so deep she couldn''t even see the bottom. Unable to believe the scene that had just unfolded before her eyes, she muttered the boy''s name as if in denial. "Raiden...?" Naturally, there was no answer. Her mind froze, overwhelmed by the sudden tragedy. Her red eyes trembled. Margaret struggled to grasp reality, desperately seeking understanding. "......" They had jumped in an attempt to leap across the canyon. And then, using the boy''s unique magic, they had blinked through space. Up until that point, there had been no problems. Even Margaret, realizing Raiden''s plan, had admired it as a brilliant idea. It had seemed like a risky plan, but one with a good chance of success. Until she saw the look of dismay on Raiden''s face after they had blinked. -Ah... They had failed. Frozen in mid-air above the seemingly bottomless abyss, Margaret belatedly remembered that Raiden had used Blink twice to protect her. ''...I''m going to die.'' Margaret squeezed her eyes shut, her heart pounding in her chest. As she braced herself for the inevitable price of failure, Raiden, who had been holding her tightly, suddenly threw her with all his might. -You...? She murmured weakly, watching the boy disappear from her grasp. Raiden vanished without a word, leaving her behind. "......" Margaret stared down at the edge of the cliff, utterly devastated. She tried to search for the boy in the depths of despair, but it was futile. Raiden was already... -Thud... Her legs gave way, and she collapsed to the ground. Raiden was dead. It was a simple sentence, yet Margaret couldn''t bring herself to comprehend it. The boy who had been walking beside her just an hour ago was now gone from this world. Frozen by the horrific sense of dissonance, Margaret couldn''t move. She remained there for a while, unable to do anything. Her empty eyes fixated on the bottom of the canyon where the boy had vanished. *** Meanwhile. In the forest, about a kilometer away from the canyon where Margaret was. Golden Boy and Violet found themselves facing off against seven black knights. "Haha~ This is a bit of a pickle, isn''t it?" Golden Boy said with a wry smile, taking a step back. He glanced at Violet, who was hiding behind him, and put on an exaggerated show. "I thought the madman was supposed to draw their attention... Looks like a few of them followed us!" "Eek...! W-What do we do? G-Golden Boy?" Violet whimpered, shrinking behind him. Her eyes were already welling up with tears. Golden Boy shrugged with a carefree expression. "Well~? Guess we die. It looks like Professor Lucas is already dead, how are we supposed to fight these guys?" "W-W-What do you mean...!" Even in this situation, Golden Boy couldn''t help but tease, while Violet trembled in fear. As they stood frozen, the undead knights slowly advanced towards them. Golden Boy clenched his fist, letting out a soft sigh. "Still too young to die..." He took a stance as if preparing for battle. Then, taking a deep breath, he muttered to Violet. "Go." "Huh?" "Go on ahead. Back to base camp." Violet''s eyes widened at his nonchalant words. Golden Boy, ignoring her reaction, kept his gaze fixed on the approaching figures of death. "If you go a little further from here, you''ll find the horses... Go to the camp and get the professors." "B-But then... what about you, Golden Boy...!" "You''re such a handful. I''m saying you''re a liability in a fight, so get going." Golden Boy chided the hesitant Violet, a relaxed smile gracing his lips. "I''ll hold them off for a bit and follow you." "T-That''s a death flag..." "Just go, will you?" -Clank, clank... Even as they bickered, the undead continued their advance. Finally forced to make a choice, Violet began to run with tears streaming down her face. "I-I''ll come back with the professors...!" "Yeah, yeah." Golden Boy watched Violet disappear into the bushes, then let out a breath. As he chuckled, seemingly relieved, one of the knights, now within striking distance, spoke. "For, your, noble, sacrifice, we, offer, you, respect." "What was that? I thought the captain guy spoke fine, why''s your tongue all messed up? Did it rot or something?" Golden Boy taunted the knight despite their proximity, showing no signs of fear. Mistaking his words for the bravado of a child, the undead knights pointed their swords at him. "Foolish, child, do, not, beg, for, your, life... Death, comes, for, us, all." "......" Golden Boy stared at the knight, who was threatening him with a chilling voice, his expression blank. Then, he closed his eyes and casually picked at his ear. "Hey... You got it all wrong, you know?" "What, do, you, mean?" The knights tilted their heads in confusion at the boy''s mischievous grin. The next moment, Golden Boy wiped the playful smirk off his face and opened his eyes. "You guys are picking a fight with the wrong person." A sharp voice, loud enough to pierce their eardrums, struck the knights. They instinctively took a step back, raising their weapons. It was a primal fear. The fear of a prey facing its predator. The knights stared at ''it'' with trembling eyes. The lighthearted boy who had been talking to them just moments ago was gone. All that remained was a being radiating overwhelming power. -Crackle, crackle...! Blue electricity crackled around the boy''s entire body. At the same time, his blonde hair gradually turned white, as if bleached. His blue eyes blazed with an ecstatic light. "Whoa... This feels nostalgic! Haven''t shown this form in years since I''ve been hiding it!" Golden Boy, now transformed, muttered, fiddling with the blue sparks dancing around his fingertips. White hair and blue lightning. One of the stunned knights gasped at the boy''s distinctive appearance. "Don''t tell me... You''re one of the Thunder Dragon''s kin...?" "Oh, you recognize it?" "Of, course... We''ve, had, our, fair, share, of, trouble, with, Dragons." "Well~ I guess there were a lot of dragons back when you guys were alive, huh? You look like you''re from about a thousand years ago." "Are, there, not, many, Dragons, now?" "They''re pretty much extinct." "I, see." Golden Boy casually answered the knight''s question and clenched his sparking fist. His entire arm, including his hand, began to glow blue, emitting high-voltage electricity. "Well then, enough chit-chat..." -Bzzzt!!! The boy''s white hair fluttered in the surging lightning. Golden Boy, with his usual light smile, snapped his fingers. "Die." With a short sentence of death, a primordial thunderbolt engulfed the black knights. The blue lightning incinerated the bodies without a trace, leaving nothing but ash. As the dust settled, only the white-haired boy stood there, calm and composed. *** -Roooar...! The raging sound of water filled the air. The powerful current crashed against the rocks, roaring violently. Raiden, who had lost consciousness due to the deafening noise, finally opened his eyes. "Cough! Cough!!" He woke up with a gasp, clutching his throat and coughing up a large amount of water. After several dry heaves, he finally emptied his lungs of the river water that had filled them. Only then could he regain his senses. "Gasp... Gasp, ha..." Raiden looked around, breathing heavily. He was lying at the edge of the Mutan River. He must have been swept here by the current. Relieved that he hadn''t been carried all the way out to sea, he collapsed back onto the ground. "Cough! Cough! I''m... I''m alive..." He mumbled, gasping for air. Pain shot through his entire body. Thanks to slowing down his fall, he had avoided being squashed like a tomato, but he was far from unharmed. "Ha... Ha... This is... not the time to be lying down..." Raiden gritted his teeth and forced his aching upper body up. Exhaustion and excruciating muscle pain weighed him down. The urge to lie back down was almost overwhelming, but he bit his lip and pushed it away. "The others... I hope they got away safely..." Raiden murmured with a worried expression. He was less concerned about Golden Boy and Violet since they were together, but he couldn''t shake off the worry about Margaret. "I wonder if she''s alright... She must think I''m dead." Like most kind-hearted people, Margaret was sensitive. She might appear tough and strong on the outside, but she was more easily hurt than anyone else he knew. For someone like her to witness his death... The shock must have been immense. "......I need to get back to her." Raiden picked up Sorrow, which was lying on the ground, and used it as a walking stick. He had to hurry. Although he had blacked out, it didn''t seem like that much time had passed. Maybe an hour at most? If the knights hadn''t found a way to cross the canyon yet, they might still be lurking around the forest. He needed to get out of here and rejoin the others at the base camp as soon as possible... -Clank, clank, clank... As Raiden limped through the trees, a familiar sound reached his ears. The clanging of metal against metal. "......Don''t tell me." He stiffened, turning his head towards the source of the sound. "Oh... come on, this is just unfair..." There, staring at him with glowing red eyes, were more undead knights. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. For every $25 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 58 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@readercord'' for subscription to ''Blink'' tier on Ko-fi. Now read 20 chapters ahead with the ''Iron Will'' Tier on Ko-fi.¡°Ah¡­ Fuck, this is so unfair¡­¡± Rattle. At the rattling sound, I turned my head in disbelief. As I¡¯d feared, the situation I was worried about had just popped up. I looked at the Undead Knights approaching me and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°This¡­ This is so fucked up¡­¡± The moment our eyes met, I thought about running away. But I had no choice but to give up. I figured I¡¯d collapse from exhaustion if I tried to run away from them in this state, like before. I didn''t think I could outrun those undead in the first place. What the¡­ Fast undead, seriously? ¡°Pyren¡­ What the hell kind of chimera did this bastard create¡­?¡± Does that senile old geezer think he¡¯s a god just because he¡¯s showing off his skills after a long time? I spat out the blood that had pooled in my mouth, cursing their creator, who was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Ha¡­ Hoo¡­¡± S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I struggled to regain my balance with my wobbly legs. I put Sorrow, which I had been using as a walking stick, into the subspace. I bought a sword from the shop and quietly raised it. The tip of the sword trembled as my arm muscles kept spasming. I frowned at the pain that racked my entire body. ¡°My body is in a hell of a state¡­¡± I think if I get hit once, I¡¯ll die instantly. Two days of sleep deprivation and minor injuries combined were driving me crazy. Of course, those things in front of me wouldn''t care about my condition and would point their swords at me. -Thud, thud¡­ Slash! The Undead Knights, sensing that I had no intention of running away, began to draw their swords and take their stances. ¡°...Isn''t this too much?¡± Thirteen swords were aiming for my neck. After a brief standoff, the one who seemed to be the leader stepped forward. It was the bastard with Professor Lucas¡¯s head tied to the end of his spear. ¡°Your escape ends here.¡± ¡°You don''t have to tell me¡­ ¡± I replied irritably, holding my sword with both hands. Perhaps because I was exhausted, the sword felt particularly heavy. To buy myself some time to rest, I pointed at the head hanging from his spear shaft and asked, ¡°Professor Lucas¡¯s head¡­ Why is it hanging like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s common on the battlefield. The head of the enemy general is hung in a visible place to demoralize the enemy troops.¡± The Undead Knight raised his spear high. Then, he lightly shook Professor Lucas¡¯s head and laughed at me mockingly. ¡°And, it can also inflict psychological damage on the opponent.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I saw it clearly. The moment you first witnessed this, your eyes shook violently¡­ I guess he was someone precious to you?¡± ¡°¡­You crazy bastard.¡± ¡°Don''t be too angry. It¡¯s all just part of the strategy.¡± The knight acted up as if to provoke me. I had to admit, his strategy was working perfectly. I was angrier now than I had ever been since I faced the Seekers. I wanted to rip that disgusting mouth to shreds right away. But I couldn¡¯t show it. Because that was a step towards defeat and death. I tried to keep a straight face and concentrated on my sword. ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re no ordinary man. You should¡¯ve lost your mind and jumped at me by now.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s good at trash-talking?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re doing is¡­ pathetic.¡± Having grown up listening to my father¡¯s verbal abuse every day, I wasn¡¯t going to be swayed by such childish pranks. I was too jaded to be fazed by emotional fluctuations. Anger was just an explosive that boosted my performance. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°Haha¡­! Excellent!¡± As I tilted my sword and took the basic stance of Kendo, the knight laughed out loud. Then, he swung his spear shaft and quickly charged towards me. The other undead followed him. -Thump, thump, thud, thud! Heavy footsteps echoed, and the next moment. The terrible clang of metal clashing against metal began to flash among the maple-colored bushes. *** Meanwhile. At the entrance of the forest where the children were in danger. ¡°Giddy up!¡± -Neigh! The sound of horses¡¯ hooves pounding on the ground echoed through the air. Two horses were running through the sea of red leaves, splitting the wind. On top of them were none other than the tanned, bald professor and the platinum blonde girl. Aron shook the reins incessantly and shouted at Lucy, who was speeding ahead of him. ¡°Your Highness! Please slow down! It''s dangerous!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to dawdle! You said Raiden might be in danger!¡± Lucy ignored Aron¡¯s cries and accelerated further. Aron let out a small groan at the sight of the girl who wouldn¡¯t listen. Originally, Aron was supposed to move alone to rescue the students. However, the plan went awry when Lucy, who had overheard the professors¡¯ conversation, insisted on going with him. It was driving Aron crazy. Unlike her younger sister, Neria, she was a student who was loved for her understanding and gentle nature despite being a royal. She had changed completely as soon as the subject of Raiden came up. Sharon explained the seriousness of the situation and even dared to scold her, but Lucy wouldn¡¯t budge. -Please¡­ I beg you. -I finally found him again, I can¡¯t lose him again¡­ The girl just sobbed, saying things that made no sense. She seemed to have lost her mind. Not knowing what kind of trouble she would cause if he left her alone, Aron eventually had to allow her to accompany him. Of course, the condition was that she would be accompanied by her knights. -Calm down, Aron. -It¡¯ll be alright since you and the knights are with her. -They''re all skilled. It might even be safer than the base camp. Aron looked back, chewing on the comfort Sharon had given him. There, about ten escort knights were following on horseback. Each one of them was a platoon made up of forces equivalent to the Academy professors. Taking comfort in their presence, Aron shook the reins. As Aron spurred his horse and pulled up alongside Lucy, Lucy, who had been staring straight ahead, turned to him and asked, ¡°Where did you say Young Master Lishite¡¯s signal was last detected?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the forest! If we keep going like this, we¡¯ll soon reach a large canyon. We should be fine if we follow the border!¡± -Clack, clack¡­ The sound of horses¡¯ hooves echoed roughly through the bushes. The professor and the princess ran and ran in search of the missing children. *** At the time when Lucy and Aron were continuing their chase. In the heart of the forest, a boy was sitting down, breathing heavily. ¡°Haha¡­ This is getting old¡­¡± In front of the boy lay the wreckage of shattered trees and rock fragments. The boy, who lightly pushed away the jet-black armor that touched his feet, let out a hollow laugh and brushed his bangs back. ¡°The silence after a battle is always so bland.¡± Golden Boy muttered, dusting off his blackened right arm. He withdrew the electricity remaining on his fingertips. As the flickering blue light scattered, the boy¡¯s hair began to turn from white back to blonde. However, the atmosphere remained the same. Instead of his usual goofy expression, a cold chill hung over the boy¡¯s face. Golden Boy, who had been silent as if reminiscing about something, suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°¡­Cough.¡± Golden Boy bowed his head and coughed up thick, bloody phlegm. Perhaps because it was a power he hadn¡¯t used in a while, the aftereffects hit him late. Every time he retched, his white shirt became heavily stained with dark red marks. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Golden Boy wiped his mouth and clicked his tongue. On his forearm was a gruesome lightning-shaped scar. A wound he had inflicted on himself, vowing to avenge his clan. The boy hid it under his sleeve with a faint sigh. As the scar disappeared from sight, Golden Boy returned to his usual lighthearted demeanor. He picked up a sword that was rolling on the ground. It was the sword used by the undead that had just turned to ashes. Golden Boy stabbed himself in the abdomen several times with it, deliberately inflicting wounds. ¡°Hua¡­ It¡¯s over. Shall we go back to base camp now~?¡± Even with the blood gushing out, the boy¡¯s expression looked relaxed. Golden Boy lightly pressed his hand against the wound to stop the bleeding and started walking. ¡°Come to think of it¡­ I wonder what happened to that maniac?¡± *** Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 58 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The leaves, having lost their greenness, were stained crimson.At the edge of the forest, where the maple leaves were fluttering in the wind, creating a red wave. The leaves were swimming in the sea of trees, and rustling sounds filled the air softly. And below that¡­... -Clang! Crack!! Crash! ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± The sounds of metal clashing against metal echoed. I was stepping back, deflecting each of the sword attacks coming from all directions. The Undead Knights pressed me harder as if to give me no chance to escape. -Clang¡­! Crack! ¡°Gasp¡­ Gasp¡­!¡± It was killing me to swing my sword in this battered state. All I could do was dodge amidst the countless silver lines drawn in the air. ¡°Ugh!¡± As I parried a fierce attack, a series of follow-up attacks came pouring in. Their attacks, flowing like water, were aimed at my neck. This is why fighting multiple opponents is so difficult¡­! I kicked one of the approaching knights and leaped backward. -Clang, shhhwing!! The arrows that occasionally flew in through the gaps were also quite annoying. I had to take cover behind obstacles like trees and rocks to block the archers'' paths and continue the fight. ¡°Sh¡­ Shit¡­!¡± My lungs were burning like a furnace. All the muscles in my body were screaming in pain, and my side felt like someone was stabbing me with an awl. I pulled myself together and raised my sword. -Thud, thud¡­ The knights¡¯ footsteps began to sound terrifyingly close. Clutching my shoulder, which had been slashed in the previous attack, I cursed inwardly. If I¡¯m not careful, I might actually die here. The situation was taking a turn for the worse. It was a more manageable fight than I thought, but their numbers were the problem. Thirteen of them. Don¡¯t those bastards have any guilt about ganging up on me? ¡°Ha¡­ There¡¯s no way out of this¡­¡± As I was muttering to myself in frustration, a thought crossed my mind. I think it¡¯s time to pull out the cards I¡¯ve been saving. The cards I had hidden away. I¡¯d been putting off using them for various reasons. I tried not to touch them as much as possible because of the risks each one carried, but¡­ s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­I¡¯m about to die.¡± I had to survive this. I decided to draw a spare card to break through this shitty situation. There was no need for me to agonize over the choice. It was obvious which card would be most helpful in this current battle. ¡°Ha¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± I muttered and threw the shop-bought sword to the ground. Clang! It must have reached its limit, as it shattered into pieces as soon as it touched the ground. I fixed my gaze on the enemies and reached out my hand into the air. And from the subspace, I pulled out a sword. -Clank¡­? It revealed itself to the world with a strange sound. I grabbed the trembling hilt. A blue aura was already seeping out from between the scabbard. -Thud¡­ The Undead Knights stopped in their tracks and stared at me. Or, to be precise, at the blue dawn that was emanating from my fingertips and the blade of the sword. -Shing¡­ I put strength into my arm and slowly drew Sorrow. Its black flesh was gradually being revealed from its scabbard. At the same time, a dazzling flash of light swirled around us. -Whoosh¡­ The autumn wind that had been circling around us swirled at the call of the divine. The dazzling aura writhed brilliantly, proclaiming its advent. I took a breath in the midst of the swirling maple leaves. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Sorrow was now completely freed from the scabbard that had been restraining it. This was the first time I had unsheathed it since I had obtained it. -Kiiiiiik!!! The divine object, which had poked its head out into the world, let out a ferocious roar toward the enemies. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 59: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Frozendeagon'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.A space engulfed in blue lightning. After completely drawing Sorrow from its sheath, the first thing I activated was ''Extrasensory.'' "Sorrow, awaken." -Kiiiiiik!! As I gripped the trembling hilt and recited the activation chant, Sorrow let out a monstrous roar once more. Behind the deafening shriek, I heard familiar mechanical sounds. -Ding! [Divine Artifact ''Sorrow,'' Unique Skill 1, ''Extrasensory'' has been activated.] [¡ù Maximum duration of Extrasensory is 10 minutes. ¡ù] [Remaining Duration: 9 minutes 58 seconds] My senses, dulled by fatigue, snapped open fiercely. My blurry vision cleared, and the flow of the turbulent atmosphere became vividly clear on my skin. Even the faintest sounds, inaudible just moments ago, were now reaching my ears. "Haa... Haa..." I exhaled deeply at the invigorating energy flooding my senses. A deep blue aura flickered around my body. Perhaps because I was fully wielding Sorrow, the effects of Extrasensory seemed far more potent than usual. For a moment, I gazed at Sorrow, radiating explosive energy, then quickly collected myself and shifted my gaze towards the enemies. "..." My eyes met the Undead Knight, frozen like statues. The one who appeared to be the leader stared at me silently, then quietly spoke. "A Divine Artifact... and a rather high-ranking sword at that." As expected, he recognized it immediately. I frowned, letting out a low groan. Well, it would be stranger if he didn''t notice, considering the grand show it was putting on. "Haa..." This was exactly why I tried to avoid drawing it from its sheath if possible. I sighed and surveyed the surroundings. Fortunately, the dense forest seemed to have masked the unique energy signature of the Divine Artifact, preventing it from leaking outwards. It shouldn''t be visible from afar. That''s a small relief. Things would definitely get complicated if others were to find out. "The atmosphere has shifted. This will be interesting." "What are you babbling about, you rotten corpse?" The undead sneered, their eyes fixated on me with a chilling glint. I raised my middle finger towards their hateful gazes and started manipulating my status window. "Store, buy the special effects ''Pain Oblivion'' and ''Iron Body''... and three bottles of ''Intermediate Mana Potion.''" -Ding! [Purchase complete.] [Total Points Spent: 1050P] -Ding! [Special Effect ''Pain Oblivion'' activated.] [All physical pain will be reduced by 99% for the next 30 minutes.] -Ding! [Special Effect ''Iron Body'' applied.] [Your physical condition will be enhanced to its peak for the next 20 minutes.] [However, after the effect''s duration, you will receive 3 times the accumulated damage.] My entire body, ravaged by exhaustion and injuries, was instantly revitalized by the special effects. The bleeding from my wounds stopped, and my weary muscles began to swell. Simultaneously, the pain vanished, and the warning signals my body had been screaming were silenced. "Finally, some relief..." It was a hefty price to pay in points, but I brushed it off, considering it a worthy investment. I chugged down the mana potions that materialized in front of me. -Ding! [''Intermediate Mana Potion'' consumed.] [Depleted mana partially restored.] [Skill ''Short Range Teleportation (Blink)'' charges replenished: 6 charges.] Not only had I recovered my physical condition, but I had also partially restored my Blink charges. This was a fight I could handle, even with the limited time. I took a light step forward and assumed my stance. The jet-black blade of Sorrow pointed towards the knights. Panic flickered across their faces. It seemed they were surprised to see me perfectly fine after I was just barely holding on. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ignoring their reactions, I shattered the tense silence that had settled over the battlefield. -Kwaang! The ground caved in where I stood as I kicked off. My body shot forward like a bullet, aimed at the undead. One of the knights reacted to my surprise attack and intercepted me, thrusting a massive shield forward. He seemed intent on meeting my charge head-on. A smirk played on my lips. You''re going to regret that decision. -Sswaeeeeeek!! As my blade sliced through the air and clashed against the shield, I locked eyes with the knight''s barely visible face and roared, "Die...!" The instant Sorrow was swung, a beautiful silver line etched itself onto the air. For a fleeting moment, the world seemed to slow down. The dazzling strike captivated everything in sight, painting a mesmerizing spectacle. The captivating scene reached its climax as the shield was cleaved in two, like a melon sliced by a hot knife, and the knight behind it was bisected along with it. Moments later, the undead, severed in half, collapsed onto the ground. -Thud... The belated sound of the cut echoed gracefully. It was a sound that sent shivers down one''s spine. Without hesitation, I took another step forward. My next target was the archer positioned behind the shield-bearer. The archer, shocked at my swift approach, frantically drew his bowstring. -Twang, Shwooosh! The arrow, loosed from the bow, came hurtling towards me, aiming for my neck. However, I had no intention of blocking it. I simply reached out. The feeling of omnipotence emanating from Sorrow filled me with confidence. I felt like I could easily catch even such an arrow now. -Crack! "......?!" As I snatched the incoming arrow out of the air, the archer stumbled back in astonishment. I reversed my grip on the arrow and plunged it into the face of the retreating archer. -Kwaduk!! The arrow pierced through the gap in his helmet, finding its mark with deadly accuracy. I could feel the archer''s eyeball being crushed and his brain being pierced through my fingertips. With a shallow breath, I kicked away the twitching armor, sending his body crashing to the ground with a loud thud. "...Ha." Barely 20 seconds had passed. I still had about 9 minutes left before the Extrasensory wore off. I nonchalantly kicked away the archer''s head, which had rolled to my feet, and glared at the remaining knights. Their eyes burned with intensified murderous intent. Wiping off the rotten blood splattered on my cheek, I declared, "No time to waste... Let''s finish this quickly." And with that, I charged at the knights. They met my advance, brandishing their weapons. For a while, the forest echoed with the deafening clash of steel and the rustling of undergrowth. *** Meanwhile, a few minutes before the full-fledged battle began. Lucy and Aron were galloping through the forest, riding alongside the canyon of the Mutan River. "Raiden! Raiden! Answer me if you can hear me!" Lucy shouted desperately, pouring all her emotions into her voice. But no matter how many times she called out to the boy, only the cold wind answered. Lucy tightened her grip on the reins, trying to suppress the growing unease within her. Just then, Aron, who was riding beside her, pointed to a spot in the canyon and exclaimed, "Your Highness! There''s someone up ahead!" "Where?!" Lucy reacted quickly, her gaze following the direction Aron''s finger was pointing. About 100 meters ahead, she saw a lone girl sitting on the ground. "Is that...?" Through the unclear silhouette, she could faintly make out silver hair. The moment she saw it, Lucy realized that the girl was Margaret. "It''s Lady Phyler! Everyone must be around here somewhere!" "I don''t see any other members... but let''s go and check." They steered their horses towards Margaret. As they drew closer, their horses slowed down and came to a stop in front of the girl. Lucy was the first to jump off her horse, followed by Aron and the escort knights. "Lady Phyler!" "Student Margaret!" Margaret was sitting frozen on the edge of the canyon cliff, staring blankly into the abyss. Lost in thought, she seemed completely oblivious to Aron and Lucy''s approach. "Lady Phyler! Snap out of it!!" Lucy shook Margaret''s shoulder, pulling her back to reality. Margaret finally reacted, her eyes widening as she saw the people who had suddenly appeared. "Your Highness...? And Professor Aaron...?" "Yes, it''s us, Student Margaret." "What are you two doing here...?" "We came as soon as we confirmed that Group 4''s communication had been cut off. Where are the other members?" Aron asked, looking around and confirming that Margaret was alone. Margaret trembled as she lowered her head in response. "Student Margaret...?" "...We were... attacked." The words that escaped the girl''s lips were nothing short of shocking. "Attacked?!" "Damn it, I knew it... Did you see who it was?" Aron, who had already suspected as much, calmly asked for further explanation. However, Margaret''s answer startled even him. "Undead... Undead Knight." "Undead...?" Aron frowned at Margaret''s words. Undead? He hadn''t sensed any trace of magical energy like that. Aron realized that the situation might be even more serious than they had anticipated. "Please tell us what happened in detail." "..." Margaret remained silent. Unable to bear it any longer, Lucy, who had been listening to their conversation, interjected. "What about Raiden... I mean, Young Master Lishite? Is he with the rest of the group?" At the mention of the name "Raiden," Margaret''s face turned deathly pale. "Y-Young Master Lishite is..." Her fingertips trembled. Her crimson eyes lost their light, and her hands were clenched into fists so tight that her knuckles turned white. Seeing Margaret''s unusual behavior, Lucy had a sinking feeling that something was terribly wrong. And unfortunately, her intuition proved to be accurate. "He''s... dead..." Margaret''s confession was followed by Lucy''s stunned mutter. "What...?" Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 60: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ADXDXDXD boosting our discord server!Through Margaret, Lucy and Aron were able to grasp the current situation. The attack by the unidentified undead knights. The death of Lucas, the senior professor who had gone missing. The scattered party members. And lastly... the death of Raiden Lishite. The two, who had just heard the story from Margaret, were speechless with shock. "...Raiden, is dead?" "...Lucas is?" Each uttered a single word, their voices hollow. Their small murmurs were carried away by the autumn wind and scattered into nothingness. The fragments wandered aimlessly through the air before returning to their mouths, leaving a bitter taste. "N-no way... That can''t be..." "..." Lucy''s voice trembled as she denied Margaret''s words. Aron was darkly silent. Margaret stared at them with vacant eyes. Amidst the chaos, it was Aron who pulled himself together first. He took a few deep breaths, roughly wiping his face, and regained his composure. "First, let''s organize the information. It seems Professor Lucas'' death is certain." The way he calmly accepted the news of his longtime colleague''s death was nothing short of professional. Aron, his gaze fixed on Margaret, continued to confirm the facts. "The remaining party members, Golden Boy and Violet are missing... and Raiden is presumed dead. Is that correct?" "...Yes." "Hmm..." Aron stroked his chin, groaning. Countless thoughts raced through his mind. Lucas, the strongest among the Academy professors after the headmistress, was dead. And three students were missing. Aron had to make a decision. Should he search for the remaining students? Or should he return to base camp safely, leaving them behind? Considering Lucy and Margaret, who were beside him, the latter seemed like the right choice. It would be much safer to return the two students safely and then search for the others with the Academy''s support. ''But... it''ll take too much time.'' In this situation, time was of the essence. Even a slight delay could mean death for those who needed rescuing. There was also the option of sending the two students back with the escort knights and continuing the search alone, but that was too risky. Judging from Lucas'' death, the enemy was a formidable opponent. Even if he could find the students on his own, it would be pointless if he couldn''t protect them. Ultimately, he had to choose one of the two options. ''The guaranteed safety of the students with me now, or the uncertain safety of the students in danger...'' Aron weighed the gravity of both choices and sighed, his head pounding. He decided to give the decision to those directly involved. "Your Highness, Student Margaret. I need your attention for a moment." Aron''s heavy voice drew their attention. He met their gazes, one red and one blue, and explained his thoughts. "..." "..." Lucy and Margaret listened to Aron''s words with vacant expressions. Seeing their unfocused eyes, Aron wondered if they were even listening, but he brushed the thought aside. Fortunately, as he finished, Margaret, her eyes brimming with tears, spoke up. "We have to... find the others..." Lucy nodded in agreement. "What if... Raiden is still alive...? We have to search..." Aron nodded at the girls'' resolute answer. "I understand. Then let''s depart immediately." Lucy and Margaret had made their choice. Even if it was a decision driven by a momentary sense of guilt or a sliver of hope. Aron decided to respect their wishes. -Wheeiiiik! Aron whistled loudly, calling for the horses resting in the distance. He explained the rough search route as he grabbed the reins of the approaching horses. At that moment. "We''ll follow the canyon first, then head downstream..." -Kwaaaaaang!! A deafening roar shook the entire forest. The three turned their heads in alarm towards the source of the sound. Their eyes fell upon the edge of the forest, downstream of the Mutan River. -Bang! Bang! Bang! The booming continued, echoing through the air. It sounded like something was clashing violently. "...It seems we need to alter our route." Aron muttered to himself as he mounted his horse. *** -Clang, Clank...! Thud!! I forcefully pushed back the sword that had been locked with mine in a contest of strength. The force of the movement threw me off balance, and my step faltered for a split second. In that instant, two sword strikes came hurtling towards me, their timing impeccable. As if that wasn''t enough, several arrows came flying from behind, aiming for my blind spot. -Shheeeek!! Realizing there was no escape, I reluctantly used up one of my precious Blink charges. "Blink." -Crackle! My vision blacked out for a moment, and as it returned, I saw arrows peppering the spot where I had been standing. What the hell, is that a shotgun or something? How does he fire seven arrows with a single pull? As I marveled at the archer''s insane skill, I heard the sound of wind rushing towards me from behind. My Extrasensory told me it was the sound of a greatsword slicing through the air. I quickly ducked forward. -Kwaaaaaaaaaang!!! S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The greatsword missed its target and slammed into the ground, pulverizing the once-solid earth. "Holy shit...!" Even with the ''Iron Body'' effect, that thing would turn me into mincemeat if it connected. I put some distance between myself and the greatsword-wielder, spitting out a mouthful of blood. "Gah, ugh..." These bastards had suddenly gotten serious. To be precise, they had changed their tune after I cut down the seventh knight. They must have finally realized I was a threat and started fighting seriously. ''This is going to be hell...'' I clicked my tongue as I deflected the attacks raining down on me from all sides. A well-coordinated formation. Sharp attacks piercing through my defenses. Followed by heavy, relentless combos. They were truly formidable opponents. ''I should have taken out as many as possible while they were still underestimating me...'' I swallowed my fleeting regret and picked up the pace. With every step, my body accelerated, the sound of air being ripped apart echoing around me. I became a black whirlwind, my blue aura trailing behind like afterimages. I unleashed my momentum and swung Sorrow at the two knights charging towards me head-on. -Clang...!! The sound of metal clashing against metal reverberated through the air, sparks flying from the point of contact. My ears, numb from the intense cacophony, were filled with a high-pitched ringing. "Get off me!!" I forcefully parried their relentless attacks and focused on pressuring one of them. His stance began to crumble. As I gained the upper hand, the other knights who had been lagging behind joined the fray. -Thump, Thump...! The heavy footsteps of the greatsword-wielder echoed behind me. My instincts screamed that a deadly attack was imminent. I grabbed the armor of the knight I was facing and flipped him over me. The next moment, I threw myself to the side. -Kwaaaaaaaaaaaang!!! The greatsword crashed down on the head of the knight I had just thrown, turning him into a pulp. Bits and pieces of his body splattered across the ground, some landing on my boots. I took a deep breath, frowning. ''I really can''t afford to get hit by that.'' I pushed myself off the ground and continued my dance of death with the remaining knights. -Crack, Kgggh...! Clang, Thud!! Against the crimson backdrop of falling leaves, my swordsmanship became a storm, scattering the flower petals of death. Blue lines crisscrossed the air, leaving trails of shimmering light. My azure strikes delivered death once more to those who had already tasted it. "Haa...!" I lunged forward and slammed a low kick into the thigh of the greatsword-wielder, who was trying to force his way through. The impact of my kick, as powerful as a whip, caved in his armor, the sound of bones shattering reaching my ears. He lost his balance and stumbled. Sorrow, seizing the opportunity, sliced clean through his neck. -Slice! With a single, clean cut, the giant''s body crumpled to the ground, crushing the other knights behind him. I plunged my sword into the chests of the knights who were struggling under the weight of their from a comrade. "Haa... Haa..." I was out of breath. Even with the ''Iron Body'' effect, my exhausted body was nearing its limit. As much as I wanted to collapse then and there, three enemies still remained. "Tsk..." I clicked my tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood, mixed with fragments of broken teeth. "This is... This is fucking exhausting..." I cursed under my breath, trying to steady my wavering vision. The sight of the remaining undead filled me with disgust. "What are you looking at?" "..." "Yeah, this is my life now... A moment of peace, and then this shit happens." I took a deep breath. A quick glance at my status window told me that I had about 2 minutes of Extrasensory left. It was time to end this. "Let''s finish this, quickly." I muttered, my voice weak, and raised my sword, pointing it at the knight who seemed to be the leader. "I''ll send you all back to hell." With that, I chanted. "Blink ¡Á 4." Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 61 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat [Rachel''s Diary]Hello, it''s Rachel! It''s already been four days since the young master left the dormitory for his school trip. It''s strange, it feels like it''s been four years. Life without the young master is so boring... I hope he comes back soon! Today, I went to the shopping district inside the Academy. You know, the marketplace that''s a short walk from the academy building! It was a feast for the eyes, with fascinating things to see every step of the way. I looked around and bought the things I needed. First, I bought some tea leaves that the young master likes. A tie and coat for the young master. I ordered some fish to be served when the young master returned. Two wooden swords that he asked for before the trip, and... Oh my! I forgot about dinner tonight! I was so caught up in picking out things for the young master that I completely forgot. I guess I''ll have to skip dinner... Meals are no fun without the young master anyway. Hmm... I''m writing in my diary, but I feel like I''ve only written about the young master again. I really am quite smitten. Speaking of which, I wonder how the young master is doing. I hope he''s not losing sleep without me and Lady Ariel. Hehe... ......Actually, now that I think about it, I''m worried. Isn''t he lonely in a strange place? How is he sleeping? What if something happens and he gets hurt? My mind is so full of worries about the young master that I can''t think of anything else... Of course, I don''t hate it! I really, really like the young master! Hmm, I''m sure he''s doing well. That''s what I''ll choose to believe. I trust him! Wherever he is, I know he''ll be strong and doing well. ......Probably. Please, come back safe and sound. *** - Whoosh... A cool breeze stirred the air. The trees, adorned with autumn foliage, swayed gracefully, releasing their leaves in response to the call of the season. Beneath the gently falling leaves, someone sat slumped against a tree. "Haa... Haa..." A black-haired boy gasped for breath, his face etched with exhaustion. His name was Raiden Lishite. It was me. "...It''s finally over." I muttered, wiping the sticky, dark blood from my hands. With a numb arm, I sheathed Sorrow, which had fallen to the ground. -Click... As Sorrow was sealed, the blue aura that had been flickering around me dissipated into the air. I watched as the remnants of light faded away, leaving behind faint afterimages, and then I looked around. At my feet lay the mangled corpses of the black knights. Only then did the reality of the situation fully sink in. The battle was over. My tense muscles relaxed, and I leaned back against the tree. "That was close..." I had managed to finish the fight with just seconds to spare before my Extrasensory ran out. If those bastards had stalled for even a little longer... I would be the one lying dead on the ground right now. I shuddered at the thought. I let out a small sigh and knocked on the tree trunk behind me. "I survived again, huh?" Two sleepless nights. My mind and body were pushed to their absolute limits, and I had just gone through a grueling battle against a horde of undead. Every muscle in my body ached. No, it wasn''t just my muscles. My entire body was a mess. "Ugh..." I groaned as I struggled to my feet. A wave of pain shot through my body, making me want to collapse again. But I had to keep going. It wasn''t over yet. I had counted twenty undead knights earlier. I had just taken care of thirteen, which meant seven remained. "Those remaining bastards are probably..." Chasing after Golden Boy and Violet. Damn it, I hope those guys managed to get away safely. I limped forward, my leg throbbing with pain. I wasn''t sure what I could even do in this state... But I couldn''t just sit here and wait for death. "Huu..." I took a shallow breath and started walking. That''s when I heard it. -Heeeeeiiiing! The sound of powerful hooves pounding against the ground reached my ears from behind. "......?" I tilted my head, turning around at the sound. Horses? What the...? The undead wouldn''t be riding horses, and Golden Boy and Violet should be heading towards the camp... Reinforcements? But that''s too soon... Even if one of my party members had managed to get back to camp and call for help, it should have taken them at least another hour to get here. This place was on the opposite side of the forest from the base camp. Unless the professors had sensed something was wrong and decided to investigate... I frowned, my eyes fixed on the approaching horses. At the front, leading the charge, were two girls. Their platinum blonde and silver hair fluttered in the wind as their horses galloped towards me. I recognized them instantly. "Lucy and Margaret? And is that Aron and the escort knights behind them...?" I stared at them in disbelief. What were they doing here? Reinforcements had arrived already? My confusion quickly gave way to relief. "Thank goodness..." With that kind of firepower, they could wipe out the remaining undead in seconds. "Raiden...!!" Lucy, her voice filled with urgency, called out to me as they rode through the undergrowth. Her blue eyes were wide with worry, and I could see tear stains on her cheeks. Wait, who made our little princess cry? I swear, when I get my hands on them... I muttered darkly to myself, raising a hand in greeting as they approached. I was about to take another step when... -Shheeeeeeek!! A whistling sound pierced the air behind me. "......!!!" I turned around just in time to see a spear flying straight towards me. My deactivated Extrasensory must have failed to detect the attack in time. "You''ve gotta be kidding me...!" -Thud!! The spear plunged into my abdomen before I could react. A searing pain ripped through me, and I tasted blood in my throat as I coughed up a mouthful of crimson. S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Gah...!" What the...? Where did that come from? I frantically searched for the source of the attack. Through my blurry vision, I saw an undead knight stumbling, barely able to stand. It seemed like that last attack had taken everything it had. ''But I crushed its head...!'' Wait a second... I can''t get hurt right now! The ''Iron Body'' effect should be wearing off any minute now... -Ding! A familiar mechanical sound rang in my ears. The perfectly timed notification filled me with dread. -Ding! [The duration of the special effect ''Iron Body'' has ended.] [Calculating effect penalty.] [¡ùPenalty will be applied immediately.¡ù] -Ding! [You will receive 3 times the accumulated damage taken while the effect was active.] [Penalty applied.] Oh. Fuck my life. -Thud! Slash!! Rip!!! The last things I heard were the sounds of two more holes being ripped through my abdomen and the sickening tearing of flesh as my body was riddled with wounds. "Raiden!!!!" And Lucy''s scream. My vision went black before I could even react. . Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 61 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .Hazy. My consciousness flickered in and out. Like unfocused eyes. ''Where am I...?'' Through my blurry vision, I saw the canvas of a tent above me. The base camp... People were rushing around me, their movements a blur. Their hands were all over my abdomen. "Pour another potion on the wound!" "The stitches are coming undone! Hold it together!" Figures in surgical gowns darted back and forth. I forced my eyes open and looked down to see my own mangled body, blood and viscera spilling out. "Start suturing! I''ll take care of the internal injuries with holy magic!" "He''s losing too much blood...! Someone get me more regeneration potions! All of them!!" "This way, Professor Rebena! Hurry, the holy magic...!" It''s too loud... I frowned at the cacophony of voices. The overwhelming exhaustion pulled me back into the darkness. My vision faded, sinking into the abyss. Deeper. And deeper. Until there was nothing but silence. . . . When I regained consciousness again, I was standing in a sea of darkness. At the bottom of the ocean, on solid ground that shouldn''t exist. ''......'' I felt cool, wet sand beneath my feet. It was a strange sensation. I was submerged in the depths of the ocean, yet I could breathe freely. Tiny bubbles escaped my lips with every exhale. Where... am I? I wondered silently. Or maybe I just thought it. It was hard to tell. My last memory was of the undead''s surprise attack. And then... being taken back to the base camp? It was all a blur. Surrounded by this inexplicable scenery, I paused, searching for answers. For an explanation to this bizarre situation. That''s when I heard it. - ...Don''t forget. A voice echoed in the stillness. I flinched, startled. There was something familiar about the voice that had shattered the silence. - Don''t forget. It repeated the same phrase, offering no further explanation. Don''t forget what...? As I frowned, confused, two figures emerged from the darkness ahead. Two boys. They looked different, yet there was an uncanny resemblance in their demeanor. - Don''t forget. Their black hair swayed gently in the current. I met their gaze, their dark eyes fixated on me, and whispered, ''Raiden...? And me...?'' As I stared at the strange pair, their faces blank, they spoke. - Don''t forget. - That we are not so different. The two boys smiled faintly. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And then, they faded back into the darkness. I tried to reach out to them, questions swirling in my mind, but my hand passed through empty space. Only their words lingered, echoing in the silence. - Snap... My vision went dark once more. . . . When I opened my eyes again, I was lying in a large bed. "......" My mind felt groggy as if I had just woken from a deep sleep. I blinked slowly, taking in my surroundings. I was in the makeshift infirmary at the base camp. "......I''m alive." I muttered, my hand instinctively reaching for my abdomen. Instead of three gaping wounds, I felt thick bandages. They had managed to treat me in time. As I let out a sigh of relief and sank back into the pillows, I heard familiar voices from beside me. "Ra-Raiden...!?" "You''re...?" I turned my head to see Lucy and Margaret, their faces pale with worry. Their eyes were fixed on me, and soon, tears welled up in their eyes. What''s with them...? I was taken aback by their reaction, but I managed to greet them with an awkward, "Good... morning?" Lucy, who had been biting her lip, burst into tears and threw her arms around me. "Raiden...!!" "Oof?! Y-Your Highness! My wounds...!" "I-I thought you were dead...!" "You''re killing me! Literally!" My protests were met with unwavering determination as Lucy continued to squeeze the life out of me. Margaret, standing behind her, simply watched, making no move to stop her. I had to spend the next few minutes calming Lucy down before she reopened my wounds. "Argh!!" This school trip is turning out to be a real pain in the ass. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 62 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Trainer Shifutaku'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.¡°...You¡¯re saying I was out cold for three days?¡± ¡°Sniffle, uh-huh¡­¡± Only after I managed to calm Lucy down from her crying fit was I able to hear about what had transpired after I collapsed. First and foremost, the chaotic situation had been completely resolved. All the students had safely returned to the base camp. The undead knights that had been roaming the forest had all been dealt with. Reinforcements from the Academy, who had rushed over after receiving the camp''s message, were now stationed on the island. Additionally, Professor Lucas''s body, which I had retrieved from those corpse bastards, had been recovered. And it seemed that, aside from me and Golden Boy, there were no other casualties... ¡°...That¡¯s a relief.¡± Even though we had prevented a major disaster, my mind was still a tangled mess. As I pondered those words of self-consolation, Lucy, who had been sniffling, suddenly pinched my cheek hard. ¡°You¡¯re in no state to say that! What do you mean, ¡®a relief¡¯?¡± ¡°Ow, Your Highness¡­¡± I muttered in pain, feeling like my cheek was about to be ripped off. However, it seemed that my merciless princess had no intention of listening to my complaints. Lucy continued to torment me with a mischievous grin, finally releasing her grip when my cheek had turned a bright shade of red. I rubbed my stinging cheek and forced out an awkward laugh. ¡°Thank you for coming to save me, Your Highness¡­ Thanks to you, I survived.¡± ¡°...¡± Lucy froze for a moment at my words of gratitude. She clenched and unclenched the hand that had been pinching my cheek, her grip weak. And then, her eyes welled up with tears once more. ¡°I was¡­ I was so scared¡­¡± Her voice, thick with emotion, broke the silence of the infirmary. Tears welled up in her ocean-blue eyes, glistening like dewdrops. ¡°I¡­ I thought I¡¯d lost you forever¡­¡± Her voice trembled with unshed tears, choked sobs trapped in her throat. Overwhelmed with emotion, she struggled to form coherent sentences, her words tumbling out in disjointed fragments. ¡°I-I was so scared¡­ that you were gone¡­¡± Tears streamed down her pale cheeks like a mournful rain. Each tear, a drop of relief, and lingering fear traced a shimmering path down her face. Finally, unable to contain her emotions any longer, she burst into tears. I reached out and pulled her into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m right here, Your Highness.¡± Lucy buried her face in my chest, her sobs muffled by my shirt. I felt the warmth of her tears seep through the thin fabric. I gently stroked her back, trying to soothe her. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere¡­ I would never leave your side.¡± ¡°Hicc, uhh¡­!¡± My words only seemed to make her cry harder. She must have been truly terrified. Well, she did witness me getting impaled and collapsing¡­ ¡®I should¡¯ve finished them off more thoroughly¡­¡¯ But then again, who was I to blame? It was my own fault for being careless. A bitter laugh escaped my lips as guilt washed over me. As I comforted Lucy, my eyes met Margaret¡¯s. ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t look too good. Her crimson eyes, usually brimming with life, were now clouded with exhaustion, and her vibrant silver hair seemed to have lost its luster. She had been here for the past three days, keeping watch over me alongside Lucy. I softly called out to her, ¡°Lady Phyler.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Her reply came a beat late. She must have been half-asleep. I gave her a concerned look and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you get some rest? You look exhausted¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, I think I should.¡± Margaret nodded in agreement and rose from her chair. Her dazzling silver hair shimmered as she moved. She turned to leave, but then stopped abruptly at the entrance of the tent. ¡°...You.¡± She hesitated for a moment, then spoke in a small voice, her gaze fixed on me. She was trembling slightly. ¡°Yes, Lady Phyler?¡± ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I tilted my head, wondering if I had misheard her. Margaret frowned slightly and repeated herself, ¡°For saving me back at the gorge. Thank you.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Understanding dawned on me, and I couldn''t help but smile sheepishly. I wasn''t sure if I deserved her gratitude, considering the whole situation at the gorge was my fault to begin with. But, well, I did save her. ¡°I should be thanking you. For taking care of me.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± With a small nod, Margaret exited the infirmary. ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡± ¡°See you, Lady Phyler.¡± As I watched her retreating figure, I briefly wondered if I should say something more. But I decided against it. This was enough. At least for now. With that thought, I gently patted Lucy¡¯s back as she continued to cling to me. . Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 62 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .It wasn¡¯t long after Margaret left that Lucy finally stopped crying. Or rather, she fell asleep. ¡°She must have been exhausted¡­¡± I muttered, looking down at Lucy, who had fallen asleep holding onto my hand. It was no surprise, considering she hadn¡¯t slept properly for three days straight. I¡¯m sure the professors had told her that I was going to be fine¡­ Was she really that worried about me? -Shhh¡­ Shhh¡­ Her soft breaths filled the silence of the infirmary, a peaceful rhythm lulling the room into a tranquil state. ¡°...My back¡¯s going to be killing me if I stay like this.¡± I let out a small groan and carefully lifted Lucy from my lap. She was surprisingly light, probably due to her petite frame. I gently laid her down on my bed and got up, stretching my stiff muscles. Being careful not to wake her, I quietly made my way out of the infirmary. ¡°Huu¡­¡± As I stepped out of the drab building, I was greeted by the sight of the base camp bathed in the dim light of dawn. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to check the time, but judging from the sky, it seemed to be early morning. I took a deep breath of the crisp morning air and started walking. -Rustle¡­ Rustle¡­ The sound of leaves crunching under my feet echoed softly in the stillness. Despite the late hour, the camp was brightly lit. I followed the source of the light and saw a shimmering barrier encircling the entire area. ¡°...A barrier, huh?¡± It was a holy barrier, pulsating with a brilliant light. They must have erected it as a precaution against the undead. Thanks to the barrier, the base camp was as bright as day, and I could see students milling about. I walked past them and settled down at the base of a nearby tree. -Whoosh¡­ A cool autumn breeze brushed past my face. I brushed my bangs aside and closed my eyes, listening to the faint chirping of crickets in the distance. A strange emptiness settled in my chest. ¡°...¡± I absentmindedly reached into my pocket. I was searching for the Deathweed, but of course, it wasn¡¯t there. They must have taken it while they were changing my clothes after the surgery. ¡°I could really go for some right now¡­¡± I patted my empty pocket, feeling a slight pang of withdrawal. As I sat there, lost in thought, I heard familiar voices calling out to me. ¡°Yo! Maniac!¡± ¡°Y-Young Master Lishite¡­!¡± I looked up to see Golden Boy and Violet approaching. ¡°Golden Boy¡­ and Violet?¡± I muttered, recognizing the two figures. ¡°Well, well! Look who¡¯s still alive! You¡¯re a tough one, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You sound almost disappointed.¡± S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Am I that transparent?¡± This bastard¡­ I shot him a tired glare and raised my fist playfully. Golden Boy immediately ducked behind Violet, hiding like a scared puppy. ¡°Hey, hey¡­ Cut me some slack, will ya? I¡¯m technically still injured, you know?¡± Peeking out from behind Violet, he gestured towards his bandaged body with a sheepish grin. ¡°If Violet hadn¡¯t brought Professor Kate along¡­ I might actually be dead right now.¡± ¡°You wish.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯re so mean.¡± Golden Boy pouted at my blunt reply. Ignoring his dramatics, I turned to Violet, who had been unusually quiet. ¡°S-So, I, I heard you had surgery¡­ Are, are you alright?¡± she stammered, her voice filled with concern. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her earnestness. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ How about you?¡± ¡°O-Oh¡­! I-I¡¯m alright¡­ thanks to Golden Boy¡­ he protected me¡­!¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Golden Boy puffed out his chest and pretended to cough, trying to hide his smug grin. I had half a mind to wipe that self-satisfied look off his face with a good punch. What was that? A new signal for ¡°hit me¡±? ¡°See that? That¡¯s how awesome your bro is.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°One flick of my finger and those enemies were dropping like flies! Just like the hero in a novel¡­¡± I tuned out Golden Boy¡¯s rambling, letting his words flow in one ear and out the other. Turning back to Violet, I noticed something out of place. ¡°What, what is it¡­?¡± she asked, her voice small and uncertain, as if sensing my gaze. I tapped my cheek lightly. ¡°Your bandage is coming loose.¡± ¡°My¡­ My bandage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Violet¡¯s hand flew to her cheek, and her eyes widened in alarm as she felt the loose bandage. She quickly adjusted it, her movements frantic. I let out a small sigh. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡± I reached out and ruffled her hair gently. She flinched slightly at my touch, but I pretended not to notice. ¡°So¡­ are we heading back to the Academy tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Yeah, probably. There¡¯s no reason for us to stay here any longer.¡± ¡°I just want to go back and sleep for a week straight¡­¡± Golden Boy chuckled at my tired sigh. ¡°Come on, it wasn¡¯t that bad, was it? The first day was pretty exciting, actually.¡± ¡°I guess you could say that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the dull response?¡± I didn¡¯t bother answering. I was exhausted. This school trip had been anything but relaxing. I ran a hand over my face, trying to rub away the fatigue. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get some rest for now?¡± Golden Boy suggested, his voice unusually gentle. ¡°Your wounds probably haven¡¯t fully healed yet.¡± I considered his words for a moment, then nodded slowly. ¡°...Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± He was right. I had a lot to think about, but for now, I just needed to rest. We¡¯d be heading back to the Academy tomorrow, anyway. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 63 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@RisingGunn'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.A dark room devoid of light. In the middle of it, an old man sat before a massive, round table. "..." The old man''s hair was as white as snow, and his posture was hunched. A pair of thick-lensed glasses rested on his face as if his eyesight was poor. At a glance, he seemed quite senile, but the aura he exuded was nothing short of ominous. Just his presence alone seemed to distort the air around him with a thick, oppressive miasma. The energy that surrounded the old man was enough to remind anyone of the Demon King who had met his demise a thousand years ago. The Deceiver of Death. One of the Four Heavenly Kings, Pyren. That was the old man''s true identity. "Hmm...?" Pyren, who had been sitting still with his eyes closed, suddenly let out a questioning sound. With an intrigued expression, he muttered to himself, "Oh? The undead''s signals have already been cut off." Seeing this, the man standing next to Pyren frowned. "What is it, old man? Talking to yourself all of a sudden¡­ Have you finally gone senile?" "Craxious." The Black Sun. One of the Four Heavenly Kings, Craxious. Pyren chuckled at his bold remark and lightly flicked his forehead. "Heh heh¡­ Senile, you say? Such impertinence from a young one." -Crack! As the old man''s wrinkled fist connected with his skull, Craxious''s head exploded. Brain matter and bits of flesh splattered onto Pyren''s clothes with a sickening sound. "Oh dear¡­ I seem to have misjudged my strength. My apologies." Pyren apologized, wiping the blood off his hand. The old man''s nonchalant smile, even with a headless corpse in front of him, was somewhat chilling. As Pyren leisurely flicked his hand once more. The scattered flesh and blood began to writhe and move. They gathered towards Craxious and started to meld together. -Squish, squelch! Squelch! With a grotesque sound, a face began to form from the gore. Before long, Craxious, fully restored to his original form, stood up from the floor, brushing off the blood from his sleeve. "Misjudged your strength, my ass. You did that on purpose." "Well, you could have phrased your question a little more politely." "Damn you." Craxious glared at Pyren, who was smiling mischievously, and let out a sigh. "Anyway¡­ What were you saying earlier? About the undead''s connection being cut off?" "Ah, yes. It seems some remarkable fellow has wiped out my creations." "Hmm?" Craxious''s eyes flickered with interest. He crossed his arms and tilted his head. "Whoever they are, they''re quite skilled. Didn''t you make them extra strong this time?" "Well¡­ they were reasonably competent." "The professors must have intervened quickly. The students couldn''t have handled them alone." "Who knows? I wasn''t observing the entire situation..." Pyren tapped his fingers on the table, lost in thought. "Perhaps¡­ the Academy is more powerful than we anticipated." "So what if they are?" "Crax, arrogance only leads to defeat¡­ I''ve seen it firsthand this time. I encountered one of their professors, and they actually forced me to use my arm." "Oh? They must have been quite the opponent." Craxious clicked his tongue. Even with his restrictions, Pyren was one of the Four Heavenly Kings. To think that someone from the Academy could force him, who sat at the pinnacle of demonic strength, to use his arm in battle¡­ They must have been a real piece of work. "Don''t forget, Crax. The Hero isn''t the only one we need to be wary of." "Hmph, we''ll find out when we cross paths¡­ More importantly, is that Hero fellow actually at the Academy?" "The stars don''t lie. It''s almost certain." Pyren removed his glasses, revealing his pale, glowing eyes. He stroked his beard with his characteristic subtle smile. "Don''t worry too much." As long as the Demon King''s revival was successful. The Hero would be nothing but a pile of ash... *** The disastrous field trip came to an end, and the students returned to the Academy. Perhaps due to the heavy blow dealt by the professor''s death, a somber atmosphere hung over the Academy. I was no exception. The only saving grace was that the series of events had kept me so busy that I barely had time to think. For about half a month. I had a lot to deal with. As both a key victim and the one who ultimately resolved the attack during the field trip, I was subjected to numerous investigations. I had to soothe both Rachel and Ariel, who were shocked to hear about my injuries, all the while breaking out in a cold sweat. And lastly, I was summoned to the Headmistress''s office, where Korn personally thanked me. "Thanks to you, the damage was minimized." "To think I had to rely on a student twice¡­ As the Headmistress, I am ashamed." Korn bowed her head to me respectfully, but her actions only served to complicate my feelings. Seeing her only brought to mind the face of a certain someone. Unable to bear it any longer, I excused myself and practically fled the Headmistress''s office. "It''s not much of a reward, but¡­" "If you ever need anything, or if there''s anything I can do for you, please don''t hesitate to ask." "I''ll do everything in my power to help." Korn had said, stopping me before I could leave. I tried to refuse, but seeing her desperation, I couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Korn Ronezia is one of the strongest individuals in this world. I now had a chance to call upon her strength, should the need arise. It didn''t bring me any joy. S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I just wanted to get away from Korn''s face, her eyes dim as she forced a smile. "Please, come see me anytime." Those two weeks had been hectic, to say the least. As things began to settle down. A new notice appeared on the bulletin board in the Academy''s main building. [Funeral Arrangements] A funeral will be held in memory of Professor Lucas, Head Professor, who departed to be with the stars during the recent attack. All students are requested to attend. . Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 63 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .-Pitter, patter¡­ Raindrops began to fall from the sky. The sudden autumn rain showed no signs of letting up. The weather mirrored the somber mood perfectly. A procession of people stretched across the field, the thin rain drawing lines across the scenery. We were at the Square of Seasons, a park located near the main building of Reynolds Academy. Originally, it was a place that boasted a different kind of beauty with each passing season. But today, there was no vibrancy to be found. Was it because of the dark clouds obscuring the sun? Or was it because of the shadows cast by the people gathered below? I pondered for a moment, but ultimately, I couldn''t arrive at an answer and lowered my head. "..." I could feel the rain falling on the ill-fitting black mourning clothes I wore. The cold shower seemed to be eating away at the little warmth I had left in my heart. The raindrops grew heavier as if trying to devour everyone present. Autumn had arrived like a storm. As I stared blankly into the distance, a faint voice reached my ears. "Thank you to everyone for joining us today¡­" "In memory of Professor Lucas, Head Professor, who has now departed to be with the stars after the tragedy a fortnight ago¡­" Turning my stiff neck to the side, I saw Professor Sharon standing on a small platform. She was reciting a eulogy, her voice trembling. I quietly engraved the image of the woman''s shaking blue eyes into my mind. In front of me stood a neatly arranged gray tombstone. [A hero who saved the Empire from danger, and a teacher who gave his life for his students.] [Lucas Crayden, rests here.] Those were the words etched onto the tombstone. My stomach churned as I read the inscription, devoid of any color or warmth. "Professor Lucas was a role model for all educators¡­" "He was a dependable colleague to his fellow professors and a respected teacher to his students¡­" Sharon''s voice mixed with the sound of the rain, creating a cacophony. I struggled to keep my legs from giving out. As I stood there, hiding my emotions behind a mask of indifference, someone spoke to me from my right. ¡°...Hey, Maniac, you doing alright?¡± It was a familiar voice, yet it sounded different somehow. Perhaps it was the absence of his usual flippant tone. I glanced at Golden Boy, who was looking at me cautiously, and replied flatly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Golden Boy looked away without another word. He seemed to lose interest in me for a moment before speaking again. ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why are we standing here? I only came because you told me to stand in the front row¡­¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± The spot where Golden Boy and I were standing. The space right in front of the tombstone was actually reserved for the Headmistress, Korn. Due to unavoidable circumstances, she was unable to attend the funeral, and we were filling in for her. And if you were wondering why it had to be us¡­ "I''d like Student Raiden and Student Golden Boy to stand in my place." "As the key figures who resolved the attack during the field trip, I believe others will understand." "I apologize for burdening you with this task as well." I couldn''t refuse her request. After all, Korn was the one who was hurting the most right now. She was in a position where she couldn''t even express her grief over the death of her beloved. I wanted to give her at least this much. I brushed back my damp hair. The tears falling from the sky traced a path down my forehead. As I stood there, lost in my thoughts, I noticed Sharon preparing for the final part of the ceremony. "Professor Lucas always enjoyed recording things¡­" "He would always leave his thoughts and stories in his crystal ball." "Whenever asked about it, he would say that it was a habit he had picked up during the war, leaving behind his last words just in case." It was a story I was familiar with. He had told me himself. Sharon then retrieved something familiar from beneath the podium. The moment I saw it, I couldn''t help but shudder. "This¡­ is the last crystal ball Professor Lucas recorded." "It was recorded on the first day of this month." "Before we send Professor Lucas off to the stars, I wanted to let you hear his voice one last time." It was the crystal ball from that day. The one he had shown me when I asked him about it while we were resting at the training ground. Sharon muttered something under her breath and channeled her magic into the crystal ball. The image within the crystal ball projected into the air, magnified for all to see. -"You look pale, Student Raiden." The recording began with the same words I remembered from that day. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 64 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Skoll'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.-You look unwell, Student Raiden. -Is something bothering you? On the screen, the face of a man I could no longer see was being projected. The scene of our conversation was captured exactly as it was. I stared blankly at the afterimage of the one who had departed. -Everything will be alright. You''re doing well enough. -I know you''re working harder than anyone else, Student Raiden... -Why else do you think I''m giving you one-on-one lessons? His characteristically positive energy seemed to overflow from beyond the crystal ball. Professor Lucas had a bright smile on his face, but those who looked at him couldn''t do the same. I could hear the muffled sobs of students from all around. -Yes... That war was hell. But it wasn''t all there was. -On the battlefield overflowing with rage and sorrow, I saw something at the end of it all. -Children... innocent children who didn''t lose their smiles even when looking at their burned-down hometowns. The professors weren''t any different. s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Sharon''s face was already a mess of tears, and Aron and Kate were trembling, focusing on the deceased''s last words ringing in their ears. -Seeing them gave me hope in life. -I felt like I could do anything to protect those bright smiles. I couldn''t see very well because I was in the front row. But at least everyone who had a connection with Professor Lucas seemed to be shedding tears. Only the faint sound of sorrow echoed through the park, shrouded in grief. I had to use all my strength to keep my carefully constructed mask of indifference from slipping. The video was already nearing its end. -Alright! Since Student Raiden is right here... how about my goal for this month be to hear Student Raiden call me ''Master''? -You''re the only student in the Academy who inherited my unique magic, so wouldn''t it be fair to call us master and disciple? -Just you wait...! I''ve set it as my goal for this month! I felt a lump in my throat. Or maybe my throat really was closing up. Something cold pierced my lungs. An ordinary day that I had thoughtlessly let pass now struck me like a sharp boomerang. The title of ''Master''. Come to think of it, I had never called him that. I had several opportunities, but I let them slip away, thinking it would be awkward. To be precise, I had avoided it because I was afraid of getting closer to him. Professor Lucas'' death was foreshadowed in the original story. To be exact, two years later, he was destined to die from the side effects of the magic he used during the war. I was afraid. I was afraid that if I got close to Lucas, I wouldn''t be able to handle the sense of loss that would follow. I tried to ignore the kindness and advice he offered me. ''...But.'' In the end, this is what happened. Lucas met an unexpected end, different from the one in the original story. And a deep sense of loss was tormenting me. "..." Lucas was the first adult who approached me in this world. He was one of the few people in this world who treated me warmly. In the beginning, when I had just possessed this body and other professors were wary of me with prejudice, he recognized my potential and even passed down his unique magic to me. He was my benefactor, in a word. My trembling eyes followed his last moments on the screen. -Sigh... I guess we''ll have to start training again. -Should we stop recording here for today? -Well, we can do it again next month... And the video ended. I stared at the screen, a hollow feeling lingering in my chest. The green-haired young man no longer existed there. All that remained was a blacked-out screen. A heavy silence hung in the air. The professors were covering their faces with their heads bowed. Golden Boy, who was standing next to me, also kept his mouth shut, as if reminiscing about something. Only the dreary sound of rain echoed around us. "I''ll miss him... He was a good man." "..." I couldn''t bring myself to respond to Golden Boy''s murmur. I didn''t think I had the right. My eyes stinging, I straightened my posture. "Lastly... let us offer flowers to him who has left us." "May he find peace among the stars." Sharon stepped down from the podium after reciting the last sentence of the eulogy. And then, she laid down a single chrysanthemum in front of the lonely tombstone. One by one, the other professors followed suit and laid down their flowers. The procession of that heavy scent continued for a long time, making me dizzy. As I struggled to hold onto my wavering consciousness, my turn came. A bouquet of white carnations was placed in my hand. With heavy steps, I faced the tombstone. -Hello, Student Raiden. -It might be a little difficult... but would you like to learn? -Well then, let''s get along. You''ll keep coming to learn from me, right? If only I had refused your offer back then at the training ground. I wouldn''t be feeling this regret now. I pulled myself together and slowly laid down the bouquet. A thought crossed my mind. What should I say to you as you depart? I stood there for a moment, frozen, then finally parted my lips with difficulty. "Thank you for everything." A trembling sentence escaped my throat. "...Master." Only at the very last moment could I finally bring myself to call him Master. . Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 64 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .The ceremony was coming to an end. I sat alone in a secluded corner of the field, staring blankly into space. I wondered if Lucy, who had come with me, was looking for me. But a heavy fatigue weighed down on me, and I couldn''t muster the energy to get up. "..." The heavy rain had stopped at some point. But my heart was still in turmoil. I rummaged through my pocket, trying to calm my pounding heart. And then, I pulled out a cigarette made of Deathweed and put it in my mouth. -Click, click... The lonely sound of a lighter was followed by a spark. As I was fiddling with the light green stick that was turning scarlet, a blue window suddenly popped up in front of me. -Ding! [Are you alright?] I managed a weak smile at the unexpected question from the status window. "What''s up? You haven''t shown up in a while." -Ding! [I thought you might need some time alone.] "Time alone, my foot... I''m perfectly fine." -Ding! [Be honest with your emotions.] [Avoidance only makes the heart sicker.] "You know... sometimes I feel like you nag more than Rachel..." I muttered as I exhaled the smoke, having a conversation with the status window after a long time. As I was half-listening to its pouring advice¡­ I suddenly heard a commotion in the distance. "What''s going on...?" As I tilted my head in curiosity¡­ I saw figures clad in crimson robes approaching. Strangers with stern faces, each with a sword at their waist, their robes billowing like cloaks as they walked. There seemed to be about ten of them. They marched across the funeral site with disciplined steps. And those unstoppable feet were headed¡­ "What the... Are they coming towards me...?" Their gazes were fixed on me. Their faces were all so grim that I couldn''t help but feel a chill down my spine. My fingertips trembled involuntarily. The figures in robes were already close by. As I swallowed nervously, the man at the front spoke. "Are you Young Master Lishite?" His sharp voice was so piercing that I felt like my ears were about to be sliced off. His eyes were filled with overwhelming charisma. I felt a lump in my throat as I answered. "...That is correct, but who might you be?" I quickly scanned them, trying to maintain my composure. A sense of familiarity washed over me. Those distinctive long crimson robes, and the blue emblem emblazoned on their backs¡­ I definitely remembered seeing them in the illustrations of the original story... "My name is Gillius Crayden." My eyes widened at the name that rang in my ears. Gillius. If he was who I thought he was¡­ "I am the leader of the ''Swords of the Stars'' knight order." "..." I struggled to regain my composure. The Swords of the Stars, a group known as the strongest alongside the Imperial Knights. Geniuses of the sword who had occasionally appeared in the original story, playing the role of deus ex machina. And these people, said to be the strongest of humanity, were standing right before me. While that was surprising enough¡­ There was something else that left me flabbergasted. Gillius Crayden. This man''s last name was the same as Master''s. Master was said to have lost all his blood relatives in the war ten years ago¡­ While I was lost in confusion¡­ The man continued speaking. "I heard that thanks to you, Lucas'' body was recovered intact." "...?" "I don''t know how to repay this debt." With that, the man pulled back the hood of his robe. And then, he bowed his head towards me in a deeply respectful manner. "As a comrade who once fought alongside Lucas on the battlefield, I offer you my deepest gratitude for your dedication." "...Excuse me?" I was left speechless as I witnessed the strongest of humanity bowing his head before me. And towards me, of all people. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 65: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@readercord'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi.Swords of the Stars. The knight order is known as humanity''s strongest. The thought that they only had twelve members might make them seem small, but their force was comparable to the Imperial Knights. Each member was a genius, the likes of which were only born once a generation. Especially their leader, Gillius. He possessed such overwhelming power that he could compete with Korn for the position of the strongest in the world. In the original story, they often appeared before Allen had fully awakened. They served as a deus ex machina, providing aid whenever the protagonists encountered insurmountable foes. They saved Allen from a brutal beating at the hands of one of the Four Heavenly Kings'' Pryen. They sliced through the Seeker''s headquarters like tofu, allowing the kidnapped students to escape. Excluding the Demon King and the Four Heavenly Kings, they were practically unrivaled in their might. Whenever the Swords of the Stars appeared in the original story, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. The problem was... ¡°...Please, raise your head, Sir Crayden.¡± The leader of those incredible individuals was bowing his head to me. I bit my lip, feeling an immense weight settle upon my shoulders. Fortunately, Gillias straightened his posture after a brief moment, but the gazes of those around us remained fixated. I swallowed, trying to quench the sudden dryness in my throat. Sword Star. A being capable of splitting mountains and seas in half with a single strike. The pressure emanating from him was like nothing I had ever experienced, making it difficult to even speak. ¡°...¡± No, perhaps I had felt something like this before. This feeling of being completely overwhelmed. It was similar to the pressure I felt in my previous life when I faced my opponent in the World Championship finals. The opponent who had utterly crushed me, 10-0. I couldn¡¯t recall his name, but the feeling was eerily similar. As I drifted down memory lane, Gillius, who had been staring down at me, finally spoke. ¡°You are an interesting one.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ P-pardon?¡± I almost bit my tongue in surprise, but I managed to recover smoothly. Gillius didn''t seem to mind my slip-up. ¡°Most people would be frozen stiff in your position, unable to move under my aura. Like those people over there.¡± Gillius gestured towards a group of students who stood frozen in place. Their eyes were wide with fear as they stared in our direction. Gillius continued, his gaze fixed on them. ¡°That reaction is to be expected.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yet, you seem perfectly composed. There''s a spark in your eyes.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± That¡¯s when I realized something was strange. Why wasn¡¯t I affected by his pressure? The professors were powerful enough to withstand his aura, but I wasn''t anywhere near their level yet¡­ As I pondered this, a familiar mechanical sound rang in my ears. -Ding! [The skill ''Iron Will'' mitigates the effects of status ailments (Fear, Submission, Incapacitation¡­ and 3 others).] A blue window popped up in front of me, displaying the notification. I frowned at the message. So, it could even block passive effects like this? I had a hunch about this ever since it blocked the ¡®Curse of Loneliness¡¯ on Violet. It seemed like Iron Will was a much more useful skill than I initially thought. ¡°You possess a strong will, despite your appearance.¡± ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°Well¡­ you are Lucas''s disciple, after all.¡± Gillius nodded in understanding as if that explained everything. After a moment of silence, I cautiously spoke up, finally voicing the question that had been on my mind. ¡°Sir Crayden¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me asking, are you related to my master by any chance¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm? We fought side-by-side in the past, but we are not blood-related.¡± ¡°Then why do you share the same last name¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, I suppose you wouldn''t know.¡± Gillius seemed to understand my confusion. He chuckled softly and gestured towards the knights standing behind him. ¡°All of my knights bear the name Crayden.¡± ¡°Crayden¡­ it¡¯s a name bestowed upon those who serve under you?¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s a name I bestow. Most of those who have served by my side have taken the name Crayden.¡± ¡°So, my master as well¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, Lucas spent some time with me¡­ though he decided to become a professor after the war ended.¡± Gillias scratched the back of his head, letting out a sigh. He gazed towards the tombstone, a wistful expression on his face. Then, he turned back to me. ¡°Well, I suppose this is goodbye for now¡­ I should be on my way.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving already?¡± ¡°My purpose for coming here today was to see what Lucas left behind.¡± Gillius¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, lingering on the faces of the students and professors who mourned master¡¯s passing. His eyes finally settled on the gray tombstone that stood at the center of the field. A sad smile touched his lips. ¡°So, this is what he left behind.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°That arrogant bastard. He lived a fulfilling life, even if it meant defying me to the very end.¡± Gillius looked at me one last time, his blue eyes filled with an emotion I couldn¡¯t decipher. He patted my shoulder lightly and turned to leave, his knights following closely behind. ¡°Until we meet again, Young Master. If fate allows it.¡± I watched silently as Gillius walked away, his red robe billowing behind him like a cape. *** The Swords of the Stars, who had swept through like a storm, left the funeral, leaving Raiden standing dazedly in the rain-soaked field. A little distance away, another boy was observing him. ¡°...Something¡¯s definitely strange.¡± The boy, who muttered these words with a frown on his dazzling, golden eyes, was Allen Reinhardt. The chosen hero of this generation. Standing beside him was Lorraine, the next Saintess of the Holy Kingdom. ¡°Mr. Allen¡­? What do you mean by strange?¡± Lorraine tilted her head, looking at Allen with a puzzled expression. The boy seemed off. His body was stiff, and beads of sweat were dripping from his forehead. It was a stark contrast to his usual composed demeanor. She was worried that he might be feeling unwell, but Allen didn¡¯t seem to hear her. ¡°...¡± Allen was currently experiencing a chilling sense of fear. He was someone who had remained calm even when facing the attackers during the banquet hall incident a few months ago. Yet, here he was, his hands trembling. The reason was Raiden. It was because of the suffocating pressure emanating from the black-haired boy. It didn¡¯t seem like others could sense it, But Allen, with his hero¡¯s eyes, could see it clearly. A blue aura was violently swirling around Raiden, threatening to consume everything around him. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the first time Allen had witnessed this sight, but the intensity was on a different level this time. In the past, it was simply a feeling of tension, But now, it felt as though he would be devoured if he so much as lowered his guard. His survival instincts were screaming at him. ¡°Mr. Allen, you¡¯re pale¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m fine.¡± Allen replied, unable to tear his gaze away from Raiden. Gillius Crayden is known as humanity¡¯s strongest. Despite standing next to such an existence, Raiden¡¯s wild power wasn¡¯t suppressed in the slightest. No matter how much Allen thought about it, it didn¡¯t make sense. For a student who was at the bottom of the Academy until last year to exude such an aura¡­ There were too many suspicious things about him. The fact that he knew Allen was the hero, the fact that he knew about the banquet hall attack in advance, And the fact that he was always at the center of every incident that occurred. Allen was beginning to suspect that Raiden was the mastermind behind all the recent events. ¡®Could it be that this field trip attack was also¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t be sure, but Allen thought it was a reasonable assumption. The banquet hall attack and the field trip attack. He didn¡¯t believe it was a coincidence that the same person was at the center of both incidents. ¡®¡­I need confirmation.¡¯ Allen muttered to himself. He decided to call Raiden aside and sound him out. If his hypothesis was correct, Raiden would surely react suspiciously. ¡°A-Allen¡­! Where are you going¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see Young Master Lishite.¡± ¡°What¡­? You mean, Raiden¡­?¡± Allen calmly started walking. He felt a flicker of fear as he looked at the boy standing amidst the surging blue light, But he steeled his resolve. He was the one who shouldered the fate of the hero. This was a duty he couldn¡¯t run from. If it was a misunderstanding, he would apologize sincerely and back down. And if it wasn¡¯t¡­ he would just have to eliminate him with all his might. Allen took a deep breath and stopped. He was now standing in front of Raiden. ¡°Young Master Lishite.¡± ¡°...Young Master Reinhardt?¡± ¡°I have something to discuss with you. Could you spare me a moment?¡± S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired right now¡­ No, I suppose a moment would be fine.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then please follow me. I wish to speak somewhere private.¡± ¡°What is it that you wish to discuss¡­?¡± Raiden furrowed his brow but agreed to Allen¡¯s request without resistance. The two of them left the funeral grounds and headed for a secluded alleyway. After confirming that there was no one else around, Allen turned to face Raiden. ¡°Young Master Lishite.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Explain to me why you brought me to such a secluded place.¡± ¡°I have something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°You do not have permission to question me.¡± Raiden¡¯s face was expressionless. To break through his facade, Allen decided to cut straight to the chase. ¡°Did you have something to do with Professor Lucas¡¯s death?¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°I asked if you killed him.¡± Allen asked with resolute determination. The next moment, the aura that had been surging around Raiden distorted grotesquely. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 66 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat After Gillias left, I stood there for a while.I must have used up too much mental energy while seeing Master off. I felt completely drained. Tired. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I wanted to go back. I wanted to lie down on my bed and close my eyes, without thinking about anything. I let out a sigh, a small wish escaping my lips. ¡®Well, at least I got to know someone like Gillius¡­ that¡¯s something, right?¡¯ I tried to console my exhausted self. As I was dwelling on my fatigue, I felt a presence nearby. I slowly turned my head and saw an unexpected face. ¡°Young Master Lishite.¡± ¡°...Young Master Reinhardt?¡± It was Allen, the protagonist of the original story. He had appeared out of nowhere and was now asking me to accompany him. His expression was serious. ¡°I need to speak with you. May I have a moment of your time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired right now¡­¡± I almost refused but stopped myself. If Allen was being this serious, then it couldn¡¯t be anything trivial. I steadied my wavering vision and accepted Allen¡¯s request. ¡°...Fine, but make it quick.¡± ¡°Thank you. Please, follow me. I know a place where we can speak privately.¡± ¡°What is it you wish to discuss¡­?¡± Allen led me out of the cemetery and into a secluded alleyway where no one could overhear our conversation. He finally broke the silence. ¡°Young Master Lishite.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ what is it? Why have you brought me to this secluded spot?¡± ¡°I have a question for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for games, Reinhardt.¡± Allen hesitated for a moment before speaking. His next words snapped me back to reality. ¡°Did you have something to do with Professor Lucas¡¯s death?¡± ¡°...What?¡± My brow furrowed in confusion. Did I hear that right? As if to confirm what I had just heard, Allen repeated himself. ¡°I asked if you killed him.¡± ¡°...¡± I couldn¡¯t understand his question. Did he just ask if I killed Master? What was he thinking? My head was already spinning, and now it felt like it was about to explode. I rubbed my temples, trying to massage away the growing headache. Allen pressed on, his voice relentless. ¡°Answer me¡­ did you do it?¡± My stomach churned. It felt like I was about to shatter into a million pieces. I tried to maintain my composure, but Allen¡¯s voice was relentless, chipping away at my sanity. I swallowed the bile rising in my throat and clenched my fists. A memory flashed before my eyes. Something similar had happened right after the attack on the ball. - What business do you have here, Young Master Lishite? - Stop¡­! Please, stop right there! That¡¯s right, I remember now. You were looking at me with those same eyes back then. Like a hero facing down a villain. The same composition, the same atmosphere. But there was one crucial difference. Today, I wasn''t in the mood to tolerate your naivete. I could feel my self-control slipping away. ¡°Answer me!¡± Allen demanded. ¡°Allen.¡± ¡°Answer my ques¡ª!¡± ¡°Clench your jaw.¡± -Crack!! The next moment, my fist connected with Allen¡¯s face. A sickening crunch echoed through the alley as his face contorted in pain. I didn¡¯t stop there. I swept his legs out from under him, sending him crashing to the ground. ¡°Ugh¡­?!¡± I pinned him down, pressing my knee into his chest to prevent him from struggling. Then, I slammed my elbow into his jaw. The metallic tang of blood filled the air as my hand throbbed with a dull ache. I continued to pummel him, my expression cold and detached. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± -Crack, thud! Ugh! ¡°I should try to understand you, to let this slide¡­ but I just can¡¯t do it today.¡± -Thud! Crack!! Crunch¡­! ¡°I used to admire you, even cared for you, but now¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore. All I feel is¡­¡± -Crack¡­! ¡°...disgust.¡± Perhaps this was my fault. I knew you weren¡¯t the type to make such accusations without reason. You must have noticed something suspicious about me, which led you to confront me like this. I¡¯m sure you put a lot of thought into this. -Ugh! Thud! But listen, Allen. I¡¯ve been through a lot too. I¡¯ve faced death countless times and fought my way through despair. And now, I¡¯ve lost the one person I could always rely on. Please, forgive me. I¡¯m not strong enough to hold back my anger any longer. -Thud! Crack! My rage, fueled by grief and exhaustion, refused to be contained. My subconscious, consumed by sorrow and regret, had taken over. The only thing that snapped me out of my rampage was the voice of a young woman. ¡°Stop¡­! Please, stop it, Mr. Raiden¡­!¡± A white-haired girl rushed towards me, grabbing my arm with surprising strength. Lorraine, one of Allen¡¯s heroines and the Saintess-in-training. I blinked, my gaze unfocused as I looked at her. Lorraine was struggling to hold me back, her face pale and tear-streaked. ¡°Young Master Reinhardt insulted me. This is his punishment,¡± I said coldly. ¡°T-that¡¯s enough¡­! Please, forgive him!¡± she pleaded. ¡°I¡¯ll decide when it¡¯s enough. And who are you to interfere?¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d like to take his place, then?¡± I asked, my voice dangerously low. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 66 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Lorraine flinched, her entire body trembling. Then, as if she had come to a decision, she nodded slowly. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll take it¡­ I-I¡¯ll heal quickly anyway¡­¡± ¡°...¡± I stared at her, a strange emptiness settling in my chest. If this were any other day, I would have applauded her for being the heroine and all. But today, it just felt¡­ wrong. Like I had actually become the villain. And not in a cool, edgy way. I let out a sigh and released Allen, letting him slump to the ground at Lorraine¡¯s feet. ¡°I made sure to avoid any vital areas,¡± I said. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine with a bit of your healing magic. There won¡¯t even be any scars.¡± ¡°R-right¡­¡± ¡°Tell him something for me when he wakes up.¡± I turned to leave, my steps unsteady. Then, with a voice filled with a mixture of emotions I couldn¡¯t even begin to unravel, I spoke. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°...Tell him to stay out of my sight for a while.¡± The process, the result, the feeling¡­ This entire day had been a complete and utter shitshow. *** As evening approached, the sky turned a dull gray. I didn¡¯t return to the dormitory, even though it was getting late. I didn¡¯t have a particular reason. I just¡­ wanted to be alone. I found myself sitting on a bench in the park where Master¡¯s funeral had been held. ¡°...¡± I couldn¡¯t feel my body. Or maybe I just didn¡¯t want to. The heavy weight of exhaustion settled over me, a strange comfort in its emptiness. I took a drag from the Deathweed cigarette I had lit, the acrid smoke curling from my lips. My hand throbbed with a dull ache. I looked down at my bruised knuckles, the sensation of hitting Allen¡¯s face flashing before my eyes. My arm trembled slightly as I rubbed my temples. -Ding! [Are you alright?] The sudden mechanical sound startled me. I didn¡¯t answer the status window¡¯s question. Instead, I muttered, ¡°What do you think?¡± -Ding! [What are you referring to?] ¡°What happened earlier¡­ was I too harsh?¡± -Ding! [This system believes the situation to be too complex to make a judgment.] ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I wasn¡¯t really looking for an answer anyway.¡± I ran a hand through my hair, a humorless laugh escaping my lips. My vision blurred as I let out a shaky breath. As I sat there, slumped over like a deflated balloon, the status window spoke up again. -Ding! [Your mental state appears to be unstable.] ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine.¡± -Ding! [You should be honest with your emotions. Avoiding them will only make things worse.] ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to quit, do you¡­?¡± I shook my head, a tired smile playing on my lips. The status window continued to pester me, its relentless barrage of notifications wearing down my already frayed nerves. Defeated, I finally gave in. ¡°Fine, fine¡­ I¡¯m not okay. Happy now? Just leave me alone.¡± The words left my mouth before I could stop them, carried away by the wind. I took a deep breath and continued, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°The truth is¡­ Allen¡¯s words got to me.¡± Because a part of me had started to believe them. Could Master¡¯s death really be my fault? His death had been clearly foreshadowed in the original story. When Allen was in his third year, he received news of Master¡¯s passing from a close faculty member. If the original story was anything to go by, Master should have been safe for at least another two years. But¡­ ¡°...the original story has changed. And Master is gone.¡± And I was the one who changed it. I still didn¡¯t know what I had done wrong, but I knew that my actions had altered the course of the story. ¡°Maybe Allen¡¯s right. Maybe Master really did die because of me.¡± I thought I was doing my best. But was it really enough? Could I have saved him if I had tried harder? -Ding! [You have already saved hundreds of thousands of lives.] [If you hadn¡¯t protected the princess during the attack on the ball, the Empire would have fallen into chaos.] [And during this field trip, you stopped the undead army and saved countless students.] ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I mumbled, my voice hollow. The status window¡¯s words of comfort rang hollow in my ears. A bitter smile touched my lips, tasting like ash from the Deathweed. ¡°I miss Master¡­ He would have told me I was doing a good job.¡± I stared out at the empty park, a familiar ache in my chest. The sky had turned completely dark, the stars twinkling faintly above. I felt like I was drowning in the silence, the weight of my grief pulling me under. Just as I closed my eyes, ready to surrender to the darkness, I heard a voice. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Raiden¡­!¡± The sound of my name, spoken with such tenderness, startled me. I looked up, my heart skipping a beat. ¡°Your Highness¡­?¡± Standing before me, her eyes filled with tears, was Lucy. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 67: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Blackskul'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.While Raiden was pouring out his heart to the status window, lost in his melancholy. Nearby, a girl stood quietly, eavesdropping on his conversation. A girl with brilliant platinum blonde hair and blue eyes. She held her breath, focusing on the voice that reached her ears. "......" The girl had been searching for Raiden ever since the funeral ended. She felt a pang of hurt that he had disappeared so suddenly, but she was also worried. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Raiden wasn''t someone who would vanish without a reason. Something must have happened, she thought, her steps hurried as she wandered the Academy grounds. She found him after the sky had turned pitch black. He was sitting on a bench, his posture slumped with exhaustion. The girl breathed a sigh of relief and ran towards him, but then she stopped in her tracks. His condition was shocking. - ......How did I look to you? - I mean, about what happened earlier... Do you think I was too harsh? Raiden was staring into the empty air, holding a conversation. As if someone was actually standing in front of him. The girl froze for a moment at the bizarre sight. An ordinary person would have been terrified. There he was, shrouded in darkness, muttering to himself as if possessed by a ghost. But the girl, knowing his past and mental state, felt nothing but pity. ''He''s hearing hallucinations...'' Raiden had been suffering from hallucinations and delusions. Ever since he witnessed his own mother being murdered right in front of his eyes. Grief had scarred him, consuming his life, and the pain had broken him. The girl''s lips trembled slightly. She knew about Raiden''s pain, of course. But this was the first time she had witnessed this side of him so vividly. Reflected in his wavering blue eyes was a lonely boy, carrying a heavy burden on his back. - I told you, I''m fine. - You never listen, do you... Raiden continued his monologue, his eyes unfocused. He let out a hollow chuckle, then shook his head. As she watched him silently, a cruel sentence suddenly escaped his lips, piercing the girl''s heart. - Yeah, yeah... I''m struggling. I get it, so stop bothering me. It was a cry filled with exhaustion. The girl felt a pang in her chest. Raiden was a person who couldn''t be honest about his own feelings. He wouldn''t say he was hurting, even when he was in pain, and wouldn''t say he was struggling even when he was having a hard time. Raiden, who obsessively hid his wounds in front of others, was only now, with his hallucinations by his side, beginning to reveal his true feelings. The girl''s vision blurred as she watched the pitiful scene. - Honestly... Allen''s words got to me. - I''ve had those thoughts before. - The thought that Master might have died because of me. The ''Master'' Raiden was referring to was most likely Professor Lucas. He was the only faculty member Raiden was close to. The girl instinctively knew what Raiden''s melancholy was connected to. - Maybe Allen''s right, maybe Master did die because of me. - I thought I was doing my best. - Am I really doing okay? - Could I have saved Master if I had tried harder? Raiden was blaming himself. He was agonizing over the responsibility of his master''s tragedy, carrying the weight on his own shoulders. He had done his best, but he was tormented by the thought of whether he had been on the right path. Come to think of it, Raiden had always been like this. When he lost his mother, he blamed himself, believing he was the cause of the tragedy. Even while suffering from severe mental illness, he was busy pushing himself to the limit, prioritizing others. Raiden acted as if he was to blame for all the misfortunes in the world. - Well, I don''t know... He needed it. Someone to tell him that it wasn''t his fault, that he was doing well enough. He needed someone to offer him reassurance as he crumbled under the weight of his anxiety. - I miss Master¡­ He would have told me I was doing a good job. A whisper, filled with loneliness, reached her ears. The girl couldn''t take it anymore and ran out in front of Raiden. Perhaps due to her overflowing emotions, she was already half in tears. The blonde girl... Lucy, her voice trembling, shouted at him. "It''s not your fault, Raiden...!" "......Your Highness?" Startled by her sudden appearance, the boy lifted his head to look at Lucy. His lifeless black eyes held only a faint trace of sorrow. *** My initial surprise at Lucy''s sudden appearance quickly faded. I made the panting girl sit down on the bench. Her slender legs were trembling, as if she had been searching for me all day. She seemed like she had a lot to say, but I gently ignored her for the moment and guided her to the bench. The Imperial Princess, running around until her legs gave out? She did the same thing during our last school trip. What if she really got hurt¡­ ¡°You must maintain your composure, Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°......¡± Lucy bit her lip and didn¡¯t answer my scolding. Is she upset? Well¡­ she has every right to be. If I hadn¡¯t disappeared from the funeral without a word, Lucy wouldn¡¯t be acting like this. I chuckled, shaking my head at her stubborn silence. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this again¡­ And, I apologize for disappearing so suddenly earlier. I had something to attend to.¡± Lucy still remained silent. I wondered if she was angry, but her expression suggested otherwise. She seemed to be carefully choosing her words. As I pondered her serious demeanor, Lucy finally spoke. ¡°...Raiden.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you remember what I just said¡­?¡± ¡°What you just said¡­?¡± ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I remember.¡± I didn¡¯t know why she said that, but she definitely did. It wasn¡¯t my fault. Lucy took a deep breath after I confirmed, then met my gaze. ¡°I¡­ I actually overheard you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°When you were talking to the hallucination, I was nearby.¡± ¡°.....?¡± Hallucination? Talking? What was she talking about? Taken aback by her unexpected confession, I froze for a moment before realizing her misunderstanding. She must have overheard my conversation with the status window. Of course, from her perspective, I must have seemed out of my mind. A wry smile touched my lips. As I was about to correct her misunderstanding, Lucy continued, cutting off my explanation. ¡°Your Highness, that was actually¡­¡± ¡°You were blaming yourself, Raiden.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± My mouth closed. I was going to see how much she had heard, but it was pointless. Lucy seemed to have witnessed everything. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small sigh at her firm gaze. ¡°Raiden.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you really think that¡­? That it was all your fault¡­?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Answer me¡­¡± ¡°¡­.I apologize.¡± I dodged the question, but it was practically an admission. Tears welled up in her blue eyes as they looked at me. Lucy¡¯s shoulders trembled as if she was trying to hold back her tears, and then she whispered, her voice shaking. ¡°I¡­ I wish you would be a little kinder to yourself¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°You deserve it.¡± With those trembling words, Lucy grasped my hand tightly. The cold autumn air clinging to my fingertips was replaced by her warm touch. ¡°Think about all the things you¡¯ve accomplished.¡± First, you saved me from the threat of assassination. And you fought single-handedly against the assassins who attacked the Academy. During the recent school trip attack, you risked your life to save Lady Phyler. You fought the undead and survived a near-death experience. ¡°You saved the lives of countless students in the process¡­ including mine.¡± Lucy smiled awkwardly, her eyes filled with tears. Love, trust, and sadness were beautifully intertwined in her glistening tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to burden yourself so much.¡± With that, Lucy turned to face me. Then, she stretched out her arms and pulled me into a tight embrace. As I was caught off guard by the sudden warmth of her hug, a calm whisper reached my ears. ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re doing well enough.¡± If you did your best, that¡¯s all that matters. I don¡¯t know if I can ever replace Professor Lucas, but lean on me from now on. Whenever you¡¯re feeling anxious like today, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡°That you¡¯re doing well¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± I couldn¡¯t say a word. I just stood there, dumbfounded, accepting the warmth she offered. The words she had just spoken were organizing themselves in my mind, filling me with a strange sense of comfort. ¡®You¡¯re doing well enough.¡¯ It was a simple sentence, but its meaning was far from simple. Words of encouragement were offered to me, someone who was suffering from anxiety and distrust. And because the speaker was none other than Lucy, those words resonated even more deeply. Lucy von Lietro. The girl who survived because I had twisted the original story. At the same time, the first person I was able to save by my own choice. She, who could be considered a part of my past footsteps, was acknowledging my existence. She was telling me that I wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°We promised¡­ that we would always be the most precious friends to each other.¡± It was a reminder of a faded memory. Looking at her smile, which seemed to gently paint a corner of autumn, I felt a lump in my throat. My arms were now wrapped around her back. I whispered in a trembling voice. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± It was a plain expression of gratitude that could have easily been perceived as insincere. But this was the best I could do at the moment. It was difficult to maintain my composure. I felt like the expressionless mask I was wearing would shatter if I relaxed even a little. Fortunately, Lucy seemed to understand. She gently patted my back with a careful touch. I closed my eyes for a moment, enveloped by the warmth that spread gently through my body. ¡°Just rest like this for a bit¡­ I¡¯ll be here.¡± I slowly leaned against Lucy. And with a long exhale, I let go of all my strength. So much had happened today. Master¡¯s funeral, the encounter with Gillius, the conflict with Allen, and now Lucy¡­ A deep fatigue washed over me. I didn¡¯t want to think about anything. Right now, I just¡­ wanted to rest, embraced by this warmth. Access 5 advance chapters with the ''Blink'' Tier ($10) or 10 advance chapters with the ''Sorrow'' Tier ($18) or 20 advance chapters with the ''Iron Will'' Tier ($35) For every $30 collected on Ko-fi, I will release a bonus chapter. Chapter 68 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Dragons33'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.The sun, which had been warmly illuminating the world, hid itself beyond the horizon. The sky was left with only the tranquil twilight of autumn. A lonely darkness was breaking over the park, following the halo of the moon. Unlike the daytime, which had been filled with the bustling atmosphere of the funeral, the sound of crickets chirping thinly echoed across the grass. The memorial service had long since ended. Everyone had bid farewell to the deceased with their own grief, burying his name in their hearts. However, it was only after everyone had returned to their places that a woman was able to stand before the tombstone, a single flower in hand. "I''m sorry, Lucas... I''m a little late..." Her rich red hair was ruffled by the whipping wind. Even in the biting chill, her golden eyes stared blankly at the gray tombstone. The woman bit her lip silently. The woman was none other than Korn Ronezia. The headmistress of Reynolds Academy. And the lover of Lucas Crayden, who had now returned to the stars. Korn, who had been standing still, took out a crystal ball from her bosom. It was the record that Lucas had left behind, calling it his last will and testament. Not the usual video that had been played at the funeral, but a truly serious recording. It was a message he had given to Korn, telling her to watch it if he were to die someday. "You bad boy... You really made me watch this..." Korn couldn''t hold back her words of resentment at the welling emotions. She quietly moved her fingers to operate the crystal ball. Before long, the surface of the crystal ball glowed blue, and a nostalgic voice began to play. -Hello, Master. -If you are watching this record... I guess it means I have left the world. The green-haired young man who appeared on the screen had a bitter smile on his face. Korn lowered her head, feeling a lump in her throat. -I don''t know how my end was, but I''ll apologize first. -I wanted to be by your side forever, Master... -I guess it wasn''t meant to be just by wishing. -Please forgive your incompetent disciple, Master. The disciple apologized with a remorseful expression. However, it only made the Master¡¯s heart ache even more. While Korn''s vision gradually blurred, Lucas continued his will. -Still... I think my life was pretty happy. -There were times when misfortune came, but I overcame it in the end. -There were so many people I was grateful for. -Mr. Gillius, whom I met on the battlefield, Young Master Lishite, and the comrades who left the world before me. -And the fellow professors and students who welcomed me at the academy. -Lastly...... -My beloved Master. Korn finally couldn''t hold back her tears. Transparent lines were drawn pitifully across her white cheeks. Lucas smiled mischievously as if he could see right through Korn. -You''re crying, aren''t you, Master? -You''re softer than you look. At the playful smile of the young man, Korn rubbed her damp eyes. Nevertheless, the downpour that had started once didn''t seem to stop. -I remember the first time I confessed my love to you, Master. -You yelled at me with a flushed face, ''Don''t be ridiculous!'' -Haha... You were so cute back then, Master. Korn''s body trembled. It was a moment she also remembered. How could she ever forget? In her long life, there had never been a time when she had been so embarrassed and ashamed. -It was only after almost a year of courting you that you finally accepted me, Master. -After that, it was truly a series of happiness. -Waking up by your side, working with trustworthy colleagues, teaching bright students... -It was such a happy daily life. A sense of contentment and relief could be seen in his green eyes as he reminisced about the past. Lucas was looking at Korn with a bright face. -So, I hope you won''t be too sad about my death. -I''m leaving very peacefully. -It breaks my heart to leave you alone, Master... but I believe you will overcome it. -Please don''t grieve for too long, even if I''m gone. -I loved you more than anyone else in the world. -My Master. A final confession of love. With that, the video ended. Korn stood still, holding the extinguished crystal ball in her arms. At some point, she had fallen to her knees in front of the tombstone, sobbing miserably. "Ah, ah..." A terrible sense of loss consumed her. The woman who had lost the fragment of herself she cherished most sang a song of sorrow. She had survived countless hells, including war, but this pain was too much to bear. The grief of losing a loved one. The sharply honed awl of misfortune pierced her heart. -Thud... A single flower she had dropped from her hand fell in front of the tombstone. A purple rose wet with tears rolled pitifully across the grass in the autumn wind. Korn reached out a trembling hand and stroked the lonely tombstone. The cold chill that touched her fingertips made her stomach churn. "If you leave like this... I..." S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was only a month ago. We were having dinner, facing each other. We were taking care of the Academy business. We were lying in bed, whispering words of love in each other''s ears. And now I''m here, pouring out my grief in front of your tombstone. "...You wicked thing." Didn''t you promise? Didn''t you swear that you would never use magic that consumed your life force? Didn''t we agree to enjoy the rest of our time in peaceful daily life? What are the students anyway? Were they more precious to you than I was? To me, you were more precious than the entire Academy. Yet you leave my side. And you say you love me? How cruel. "I... I love you too, Lucas..." Korn confessed, her forehead pressed against the tombstone. The hero of the Empire, the woman called the strongest of humanity, was, in the end, just a human being. Hot tears dripped onto the cold tombstone for a while. . Chapter 68 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .As Korn continued her solitary memorial service, a man stood behind her, silently watching. He was a middle-aged man of sturdy build, with characteristic black eyes and hair. The man, who had been ruminating on the sobs ringing in his ears, slowly walked towards the woman. "Korn." A deep, heavy voice called out to Korn. However, Korn didn''t bother to turn her head. She could tell who the man was just by his presence. "...Steiner." Steiner Lishite. The current head of the Duke Lishite family. And a close friend she had known since childhood. Steiner let out a small sigh as he saw Korn''s tear-stained face. "How long have you been here?" "..." Korn remained silent. Steiner turned his gaze away as if he understood her silence. His eyes were fixed on the memorial stone engraved with Lucas''s name. Steiner murmured quietly, gazing at it. "...He was a bright child." "..." "Even after the war, he was a remarkable child who didn''t lose his light." Steiner recalled the past along with his monologue. The green-haired boy who had sought hope even on the blood-soaked battlefield. He had once wished that his own son would grow up to be as bright as him. That was already a story from ten years ago. As Steiner was lost in thought for a moment, Korn suddenly asked a question, her voice thick with tears. "Steiner..." "Speak." "How... how can you bury this pain and go on living...?" "..." "You lost Philippa too... how are you enduring this sorrow...?" Golden eyes stained with despair. Steiner hesitated at the question that pierced his hidden reverse scale, but soon opened up. With his characteristic expressionless face, he rummaged through his pants pocket and pulled out a cigarette, putting it in his mouth. "Because there are things I have to be responsible for." S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Steiner answered calmly, lighting the tip of the stick. The thick, ash-gray smoke scattered into the cold night air. "The family I have to support, the Empire I have to protect, the people of my territory I have to rule... If I collapse, there will be too many problems." "..." "I didn''t endure it, Korn. I just couldn''t afford to break down." Steiner exhaled slowly. The pungent smell of cigarettes spread, covering the refreshing scent of autumn. Steiner spoke to Korn, who was sitting on the ground. "I hope you do the same." "What...?" Venom flashed in her unfocused golden eyes at the harsh advice. Korn glared at Steiner as if she wanted to kill him. "This child was all I had left...! After the war that took everything from me, this child was the only meaning in my world...!" She had no parents from birth. Her younger sister, who had endured hardships with her, had died in the war. And to make matters worse, her beloved lover had died in an accident. To talk about responsibility in such a situation... It sounded like nothing but mockery. "What do you know...!" "I know." "Shut up!!" "It''s a problem because I know too well." Steiner gazed silently at his friend, who was consumed by despair. He felt as if he were facing his past self. The death of his beloved wife, and the family he had failed to care for because he was blinded by his emotions. Steiner, chewing on the bitter regret that was welling up, crushed the cigarette he was smoking on the back of his hand. "You may not see it now... but there will be. Things you have to be responsible for." Don''t miss those who remain by your side. Otherwise, one day, a greater loss will engulf you. Although I, drowned in sorrow, ended up creating regrets... "...I hope you will be different." With those last words, Steiner turned around. And he left the park with steady steps. Only the lingering cigarette smoke and an empty sense of deprivation remained where he had been standing. Chapter 69 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@GwhoisJ'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.Inside the locker room, all the lights were off. An empty feeling lingered in the silent space. Two figures were silhouetted against the darkness that had swallowed the scenery. They stood facing each other. One was a young man in his mid-twenties with light brown hair. The other was a boy with jet-black hair who looked to be about middle school age. The young man and the boy exchanged complicated looks in the heavy silence. "..." "..." It was the young man who broke the vague standoff. The young man averted his eyes with a small sigh. In his hand was a neatly packed travel bag. With a black cap pulled low over his head, he looked every bit the part of someone leaving for somewhere far away. The boy stared blankly at the young man. His pitiful black eyes looked as if they were about to burst into tears at any moment. Unable to bear the sight of his sorrow, the young man slowly opened his mouth. "I''m sorry, Naru... I... I have to leave for a while..." "..." The boy didn''t answer. He just trembled, his body stiffening. The young man bit his lip quietly. The sight of the boy, so withdrawn, brought back memories of their first meeting. -Hey! You''re Naru, right? -I''m your senior! You can call me Hyung Changho! -If anything''s bothering you, just tell me. I''ll help you! The young man felt a lump in his throat. He had confidently promised to take care of everything. It was laughable how he was leaving without keeping his promise. -Thud, thud... A few tears fell onto the cold locker room floor. Transparent lines were being drawn on the boy''s pale cheeks. The young man slowly raised his hand and stroked the boy''s hair. The boy''s head bobbed up and down with each pitiful stroke. The young man tried to compose his crumbling expression. An awkward, forced smile was plastered on his face, devoid of any real joy. Even he thought it was a pathetic smile. "This isn''t much of a parting gift, but... here, take it." The young man said, handing him a small eco bag. Inside, several books were neatly arranged. The worn-out cover bore the title, "Sorrow-erasing heroes". The boy looked up at the young man as if asking what it was. "It''s the novel you liked so much... I won''t be reading it anyway..." "..." At the young man''s murmur, the boy lowered his head. His small, wounded hand clutched the eco bag tightly. The young man looked at the teary-eyed boy with guilt-ridden eyes, then turned his back. "Well then... Goodbye, Naru." I''m sorry. For running away like this. -Click, screech... With a short farewell, the young man opened the locker room door and headed outside. The boy finally burst into tears as he watched the young man''s retreating figure. "Sob, sob..." The young man hesitated for a moment at the sound of his cries. But he didn''t stop walking. And so, another person left the boy''s side. . S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. . . One hot summer day. The brilliant sun beat down mercilessly, heating the green blades of grass. A deep shade flowed down between the lush leaves. The scent of the passing season crept through the window and into the room. -Ring! Ring! The alarm clock beside the bed blared loudly. Changho, awakened from his dream by the loud noise, opened his heavy eyelids. "Ugh..." With a small groan, Changho rubbed his sleepy eyes. He fumbled for the alarm with his still-sluggish hand and turned it off. The clock showed 8:00 AM. "..." Changho stared at the time for a moment before lying back down on the bed. His stiff body slumped back down, succumbing to gravity. As he lay there, trying to focus his eyes, a white ceiling came into view. A plain background, devoid of any pattern. Changho stared blankly for a moment before raising his hand to wipe his face. -I''m sorry, Naru... I... I have to leave for a while... -Well then... Goodbye, Naru. A scene from the dream he had just woken from replayed in his mind. Changho tossed and turned at the past voices echoing in his ears. "......Fuck." A curse word escaped his lips, breaking the silence of the room. The words uttered without a specific target, swirled around him chaotically. One month. One month had passed. It had already been a month. One month had passed since Naru died. [World''s No. 2 Kendo Athlete, National Team Member, Commits Suicide by Jumping from a Building...] [Suffering from Depression, Shock...] He had come across the news by chance in an online article he had been browsing. He had a bad feeling the moment he saw the headline. Changho had clicked on it, muttering "No way," but his premonitions were rarely wrong. "..." Changho had to recall the past as he remembered the moment he had learned of Naru''s death. -Naru, let''s take a break. -Come on, let''s rest a bit! Rest is important, you know? -Shh, let''s skip training for a bit and read books in the corner. -It''s fine~ As long as we don''t get caught! "......Damn it." Changho grimaced, clutching his churning chest. His mind was in turmoil, unable to calm down. Changho dry-heaved and pulled at his hair. He had cared for the boy. He had treated him like his own brother. At the same time, he had been a pitiful child. A child who lived his days struggling under the yoke of unwanted misfortune. That''s why Changho wanted to help Naru. He wanted to reach out to him. Even though he knew it was wrong, Changho had stepped forward to protect the boy. It had been an act of momentary impulse, and the price he paid for it was too great. "It''s my fault..." I ruined everything. Because of me. Changho muttered incomprehensible words as he clutched the bed sheet in his hand. The fabric crumpled under his rough grip. It was as if it were capturing a fragment of his regret-filled memory. "......I should have run away with you back then." Back when he had been caught up in a violence scandal and forced to leave the world of Kendo. Back when he had moved to the countryside as if running away with his parents. Back when he had to clean out his locker and give up his place on the national team. If only he had run away with him without hesitation... If only he had the courage to save him from the clutches of that devil who tortured him... Naru''s end. It wouldn''t have been this tragic. "I was a coward..." Changho bit his lip and covered his eyes. Soon, transparent lines streamed down his cheeks. His soft sobs echoed through the room, carried by the summer air. A videotape of memories played in his mind''s eye. This was a story of the past. After you were gone. Fragile fragments of memory replayed and savored in the grip of guilt and longing. . Chapter 69 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .Exactly five years before Naru''s death. It had been almost a year since Changho met Naru on the national team and they became like brothers. Right after finishing another grueling day of training. Changho was walking lightly, thinking he should go see Naru. Someone called out to him. "Seo Changho." "......?" Changho turned his head with a questioning look at the familiar voice. His face hardened as he saw the man standing there. A middle-aged man with characteristic black hair and sharp eyes. A face he hadn''t seen in almost six years. But it was also a face that brought him no joy. "......Senior Hanchul." Changho muttered, staring at the man in front of him. Kim Hanchul. A legend in the Korean Kendo world, a monster who had won five consecutive world championships. He stood at the pinnacle of Korean Kendo history. He was the current president of the Korean Kendo Association. And... Naru''s father. . . . Inside a cafe not far from the training center. Two men sat facing each other at a table tucked away in a corner. A young man with light brown hair and a middle-aged man with black hair. Seo Changho and Kim Hanchul. "So... what brings you here?" Changho asked, his eyes cold as he stared at Hanchul. His gaze was a mixture of contempt, disgust, and betrayal. The eyes of a child who had seen the ugly side of the hero he once admired. "It''s been a while... About six years, I believe." Hanchul greeted him nonchalantly as if he didn''t notice Changho''s gaze. Changho felt a surge of nausea at Hanchul''s brazen attitude. "Yes... It has been a while." "You don''t seem too happy to see me." Hanchul said in an emotionless voice, fiddling with the coffee cup on the table. He tapped the cup with his index finger and continued. "You know why I''m here, don''t you?" "..." Changho kept his mouth shut. It wasn''t that he didn''t know why. He just didn''t want to face it. "Did you think I wouldn''t know? That you''ve been close to my son for the past year..." There was an unspoken rule among the members of the training team Changho belonged to. It was to keep their distance from the boy named ''Kim Naru''. -That kid Naru... He''s the chairman''s son. -Every senior who got involved with him ended up badly. -If you show him even a little kindness, or treat him nicely... -You''ll get caught up in some strange violence scandal, or get a weird injury, and be forced to retire... -So it''s best to avoid him as much as possible. Changho recalled the stories his seniors had told him. "You know I''ve been lenient with you..." "..." "Let me be frank. Stay away from my son." Changho didn''t answer this time either. Hanchul sighed at Changho''s stubborn attitude and stared at him. His empty eyes were black and lifeless. "Think about your career as an athlete... Do you really want to ruin your entire life because of some petty sentiment?" This is a warning. A warning to your life. "Think carefully." Hanchul said, taking another sip of his coffee. His casual tone and demeanor made Changho''s teeth grind. How could a father say such a thing to his own son? Changho''s hand, holding the coffee cup, tightened involuntarily. -Crack...! The disposable cup crumpled under the pressure. The spilled contents soaked the young man''s hand coldly. Changho took a deep breath to calm his anger, then spoke. "Why are you doing this...?" "Why?" "Why are you pushing that poor child so cruelly...!" S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "..." He had thought it was strange. The training Naru was receiving was always a little off. Making him spar with people using all sorts of strange weapons. Making him run the entire marathon course once a week. Beating him up all day in the name of training. It was all strange, far from any normal training method. It seemed more like ''torture'' than ''training''. Cruel torture filled with malice. As if the focus was not on training, but on inflicting pain. "What did that child do wrong to deserve this...?" At Changho''s question, Hanchul''s pupils darkened. His eyes, deep black as if ink had melted within them, looked like the night sky without a moon. Hanchul answered coldly. "For his own happiness." "You bastard." Changho spat out a curse without realizing it. Hanchul, unfazed, moved his lifeless eyes. He put down his coffee cup and stood up. "Make your choice. Continue to be close to my son, or stay away from him." For your information, I recommend the latter. I mean it. . . . The rest was obvious. After a moment of silence, Changho chose to stay by Naru''s side. -You''ll regret it. Hanchul left the cafe with those words. Changho was left sitting there, staring blankly at the table Hanchul had vacated. A few months after their meeting, Changho was caught up in a strange violence scandal. [Shocking! Current National Kendo Team Member Seo Changho Involved in Violence Scandal...] [Due to the recent incident, the Association has decided to expel Seo Changho from the Kendo world...] [Current Kendo Association President, Kim Hanchul, expresses his regret over the incident...] Changho was swept away by the current without a chance to fight back. He was thrown out of his place in an instant and had to flee. . . . "Fuck..." Lost in thought, Changho let out another curse. The empty sound echoed faintly through the empty room. He had failed to do anything, become anything, and had crumbled to nothing. -I... I will stay by Naru''s side. I won''t let you have your way. What a foolish vow it had been. A moment of defiance against the hero of his childhood who had disappointed him. The recklessness of a young man whose emotions still outweighed his reason. The foolish arrogance of believing he could help Naru in that situation. Changho gritted his teeth and wiped his eyes again. A powerless voice escaped his trembling lips. "Stay by his side my ass... Stupid..." The vow he had made that day had brought about a storm far greater than he could have imagined. It had been violent. Overwhelming. And so cruel that he couldn''t even bring himself to rebel. Changho had eventually been brought to his knees, unable to withstand Hanchul''s power. As a result, Changho had lost everything he had built. And Naru had been left with an irreparable wound. "I shouldn''t have run away like that..." If he was going to run away after losing everything. He shouldn''t have left Naru alone in the locker room that day. He should have grabbed his hand and run away with him. Instead of cowering in fear before that overwhelming influence, he should have done something, anything. He had destroyed his own life by his own choice. He should have at least protected what he had tried to protect by fighting through the wreckage... "It''s my fault... If only I had made a better choice that day..." The accumulated guilt formed a painful memory. And that memory-filled a corner of his heart. Now that Naru had taken his own life, there was nothing Changho could do. All he could do was look up at the towering height of his regrets and lick his wounds bitterly. "Ugh, ugh..." Changho let out a pained groan as tears streamed down his face. The summer sun was peeking through the window. Every time the warm rays touched his haggard face, a faint warmth brushed against his cheek. It was an utterly unpleasant sensation. Changho reached out and closed the curtains irritably. The warm sunlight reminded him of the small boy''s hand that had once touched his cheek. Changho couldn''t bear it. The sound of cicadas chirping could be heard from outside the window. The air was thick with the heat of summer. It was as if everything was reminding him of the season. Come to think of it, it had always been summer. -Hey! You''re Naru, right? I''m your senior! You can call me Hyung Changho! The season when I first met you. -Well then... Goodbye, Naru. The season when I left you. -Naru... committed suicide...? The season when you left this world. "Fuck... Fuck, fuck, fuck..." Raw, unrefined words spilled from his mouth. His voice was closer to a wail than a mutter. It was an outpouring of emotion. The faint chirping of cicadas seemed to mock him. Changho covered his ears and curled up. But summer wouldn''t go away. It only mercilessly melted away his body, slumped in defeat under its scorching heat. Yes, summer. An endless summer. A cruel, merciless summer that had taken the boy away. Chapter 70 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat A month had passed since the academy field trip attack.Time had flowed like water, and it was already the new month of December. The surrounding scenery had passed from the vividly colorful autumn to a pure white winter. The maple leaves, which had boasted a kaleidoscope of colors, had fallen, becoming the last leaves of autumn. A biting wind blew between the now empty branches. Animals burrowed into deep sleep, turning their backs on the cold. The season of tranquility that lulled everything to sleep. A white winter had arrived. "It''s cold..." As usual, it was morning, and I was headed to the Academy for class. I was walking leisurely with Ariel to the building where our classroom was located. My shoulders trembled from the sudden cold. Rubbing my freezing hands together, I blew on them for warmth. Damn, I didn''t know it would be this cold. Rachel wasn''t kidding when she told me to wear winter clothes. I cursed my past self for ignoring her advice and leaving the dormitory in my transitional clothes with only a cardigan. "Are you alright...?" Ariel, who was walking next to me, looked up at me with concern as I shivered in the cold. "Are you very cold?" "Y-yeah, i-it''s f-fine..." I forced a smile, my jaw trembling. To be honest, I felt like I was going to freeze to death. But I decided to endure it, considering it my own fault. As I stood there, shaking like I had been electrocuted, Ariel let out a small sigh and unwrapped the muffler from around her neck. Then, she gently reached out and wrapped it around my face. "At least wear this." The muffler, imbued with Ariel''s body heat, warmed my cold cheeks. Startled by the sudden warmth, I asked, "What about you? Won''t you be cold?" "I don''t get cold. Have you forgotten what my specialty is?" With that, Ariel raised a finger and conjured an ice crystal in the air. "Once you reach a certain level of ice magic, you become immune to the cold." "That''s... amazing. I''ve never heard of that before." "See? Isn''t it cool?" I nodded at Ariel, who asked proudly. Ice mages don''t feel the cold. I guess it''s similar to how fire mages don''t get burned by embers. As I was lost in thought, fiddling with the muffler, Ariel puffed out her cheeks and nudged me with her elbow. "Seriously, why did you insist on wearing transitional clothes? Rachel even packed your winter uniform this morning." "I thought I''d be fine until the end of the month..." "Honestly! Just listen to Rachel next time." "Yes, yes..." I lowered my head, feeling ashamed at Ariel''s sharp rebuke. For some reason, it felt like everyone had been nagging me lately. Starting with Rachel... then Ariel, the status window, and recently, even Lucy. Maybe I''m just not that reliable. I smiled bitterly and scratched my head. As we continued our noisy journey to the Academy, I heard a familiar shout from behind. "Woohoo~! Found the Maniac!" A frivolous tone and a playful voice. And the audacity to call me ''Maniac'' so casually. As far as I knew, there was only one idiot in the academy... no, in the entire continent who would do that. "Golden Boy." Turning around, I saw a certain blonde, tanned idiot walking towards me. He was waving his arms as he approached, with not a single ounce of dignity. "Another! Energetic!! And strong!!! Morning!!!!" Golden Boy greeted me boisterously, full of energy despite the early hour. I stared at him with a bored expression. "......Can''t you greet me like a normal person?" "Nope! Don''t like it? Just cover your ears!" "......" Right, screw it. Why am I even trying to have a conversation with you? I massaged my throbbing temples and let out a deep sigh. Perhaps intrigued by my resigned reaction, Ariel peeked over at Golden Boy. "Um, who are you...?" "Oh? And who might this young lady be...?" Golden Boy tilted his head, seemingly unfamiliar with Ariel''s face. But then, as if he had remembered something, he snapped his fingers. "Aha, Lady Lishite! I''ve heard a lot about you from the Maniac himself." "You know me...?" "I''ve heard many things... Well, actually, he just kept saying how cute you are and didn''t tell me anything else." "Huh...?" Ariel blinked at Golden Boy''s words, then her face turned bright red and she pinched my back. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Why would you go around saying things like that about me...!" "It felt like I was hearing about how great his little sister is at least once a day." "U-ugh...!!" Ariel''s face was now as red as a ripe tomato. She must be really embarrassed. There was only one thing I could say to her. "I was just stating facts." "Agh! You''re unbelievable!!" Ariel seemed to like my answer, as she became even more flustered and tried to bite my arm. Of course, it didn''t hurt. A mage with zero-strength stat couldn''t possibly hurt me. You lose, Ariel. . Chapter 70 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .After a while, Ariel finally left for her own class, still grumbling under her breath. Golden Boy and I, now alone, headed towards the Second Annex. As we walked along the path, the chilly air settling around us, I fiddled with the muffler Ariel had given me. Ariel seemed really upset. I wonder how long she''ll stay mad this time. Hopefully, she''ll have calmed down by dinner. Lost in thought about Ariel, I didn''t notice Golden Boy calling out to me. "Oh, right. Did you see this?" He pulled something out and waved it in front of me. It was a bundle of dark gray papers. "What''s that?" "Newspaper articles about the academy field trip attack." "Hmm...? Isn''t that old news? I think I read about it a fortnight ago." Golden Boy shook his head. "Back then, they just reported that ''a tragedy occurred'' without any details." "So they''re releasing the details now?" "Exactly." Well, it has been a while. I guess it''s time for the information that couldn''t be released before to be made public. "Let me see." "Here. Start reading from the fifth page." Taking the newspaper from him, I began to read slowly. Unlike the vague articles from a fortnight ago, these ones were filled with specific details. There was no sign of propaganda or fabrication, and the information seemed accurate. But there was something strange about it. [Raiden Lishite, eldest son of house Lishite, saves the Academy from attack!] [His second heroic act following the recent attempted assassination of the Imperial Princesses.] [Has a new Hero emerged in these tumultuous times?!] What the... I mean, it''s all true, but... It''s just... strangely... "These articles are awfully favorable, don''t you think?" "......I''d say they''re more than just awfully favorable. They''re blatantly biased." I frowned. It was as if the newspaper staff had gone insane. The people who used to praise Raiden''s mischievous deeds were now suddenly changing their tone. There were even parts that seemed deliberately exaggerated. As I pondered over this with a growing sense of unease, Golden Boy smirked and spoke. "Looks like the Academy put some pressure on the newspapers." "The Academy...?" Why would the Academy suddenly get involved? I looked at Golden Boy with a puzzled expression. He shrugged. "You know... two major incidents in the span of just three months?" "The banquet hall attack and the academy field trip attack..." "Right. Those two. And the scale of those incidents was huge." ''Huge'' might even be an understatement. The first incident involved an attempt to assassinate the Imperial Princesses and the next Saintess of the Holy Kingdom. In the second incident, a professor from the Academy was killed. Not to mention, many students were almost harmed. And all of this happened at Reynolds Academy, the most prestigious educational institution on the continent, in just three months. "With things like this happening, people are starting to talk." "So the public is starting to doubt the Academy''s ability to handle these situations." "Exactly! So, wanna take a guess? How do you think the Academy decided to fix this mess?" "Hmm..." I stroked my chin, considering his question. What solution did the Academy come up with? Covering up the incidents was not an option. There were too many witnesses, and the scale of the incidents was too large to hide. Admitting their mistakes wasn''t a viable option either. It would deal a significant blow to Reynolds Academy''s reputation, and they had too much to lose. The most likely solution was... "To divert attention. Away from the incidents." The Academy had placed me in the position of a hero. So that people would focus on the ''birth of a hero'' rather than the ''incidents''. "So they''re trying to silence the criticism by making me the center of attention." It was a classic tactic, but not a bad one. By throwing in such a sensational element, it would be easier to divert the public''s attention. And since the actual damage was minimal despite the scale of the incidents, it was a feasible strategy. "Correct again. You''re pretty sharp when you want to be." Golden Boy gave me a thumbs-up and spread out his newspaper. [The Maniac Young Master, Reformed?] [Getting to Know Raiden Lishite.] [House Lishite: The Undisputed Top Family Protecting the Empire.] He pointed at each of the articles about me and added, "See? You really are the best at attracting attention." "You''re one of the most famous nobles in the Empire, after all. Even if it''s for all the wrong reasons... Anyway, you''re perfect for grabbing the public''s attention. And you never really respond to public opinion or newspaper articles, do you?" "It must have made it even easier for the Academy to use you." "Ha." I let out a small laugh. "They''re quite cunning... Well, that''s probably how they''ve managed to remain the top educational institution for almost a century." "Aren''t you angry? They''re using you, after all." "There are some benefits to it." They were turning around my negative public image. It wasn''t entirely a loss for me. If this could help me shed the ''Maniac'' image that I had been stuck with for so long, then it might actually be beneficial. "So you''re just going to sit back and reap the benefits?" "Now that you mention it, you''re right~" Golden Boy nodded in understanding. Handing the newspaper back to him, I said, "This conversation has gone on long enough. Class is about to start." S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Ugh... I really don''t want to go..." "Get a grip. Final exams start next week." "Shit, that''s right." With a groan, Golden Boy trudged off toward the academy building. Chapter 71 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Nahz75'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.It was night, and I returned to my dormitory after a long, tedious day of classes. The ticking clock struck 1:00 AM. The sun had already set beyond the horizon. Only the faint moonlight and starlight, embraced by the darkness, gently settled into my room. A soft sound filled the quiet space. *Scratch, scratch...* It was the sound of the quill pen in my hand, gliding across the paper. The pen, magically enchanted to prevent the ink from running out, diligently etched black letters onto the notepad. As I moved the pen diligently, a soft sigh escaped my lips. "Haa..." A weak exhale, heavy with fatigue. Perhaps it was from gripping the pen for so long. My wrist ached. Rubbing my sleepy eyes, I set the pen down for a moment. As the scratching sound ceased, a tranquil silence filled the room once more. "...This is exhausting." My unintentional murmur cut through the silence. I rummaged through my desk drawer and pulled out a box of deathweed cigarettes I had hidden inside. Taking one out, I put it in my mouth. *Click, hiss...* Lighting the cigarette, I inhaled deeply. The fragrant aroma of herbs wafted into my nostrils. As I watched the smoke curl upwards, a strange sense of introspection washed over me. I never thought I''d be stuck studying like this. To think that I, who never studied even in my past life, was now cramming in a fantasy world. It was a truly lamentable reality. "Damn, these final exams..." Wiping the smeared ink from my fingers, I rubbed my dry eyes. Just as I was about to slump back in my chair, defeated, a knock came from behind my closed door. *Knock, knock...* "Young Master, it''s me. I''m coming in." A cheerful voice followed, and the closed door creaked open. Standing in the doorway was a girl with brown pigtails. Her eyes met mine, and a soft smile graced her lips. "You must be tired. Have some fruit while you work." With those words, Rachel set the plate she was holding down in front of me. The plate was neatly arranged with various fruits known for their revitalizing properties, such as strawberries and lemons. "Ray..." I gazed at her with gratitude, touched by her thoughtfulness. As expected, Rachel was the one who cared for me the most. "Hehe! You look like you really appreciate it!" "Thanks... I''ll enjoy it." After expressing my sincere gratitude to Rachel, I picked up a slice of lemon from the plate and popped it into my mouth. The moment my teeth sank into it, the plump flesh burst with a tangy explosion. Simultaneously, the sour juice from the crushed pieces assaulted my tongue. "Ugh... That woke me right up." "Right? I told you sour is the best cure for drowsiness!" Rachel flashed a refreshing smile as bright as the lemon itself. For a moment, I was mesmerized by her radiant smile, then quickly snapped out of it and turned my head away. For some reason, I felt my face flushing. Maybe I had the heater on too high. "Thanks for this, but... why are you still awake? It''s already past one in the morning." "Well, I am sleepy, but... I can''t sleep knowing you''re up late studying..." She was worried about that? "I''m fine. You go ahead and get some sleep." "......Are you sure?" "Absolutely. Besides, you have to wake up early in the morning. You''ll be exhausted if you don''t get some rest." As I waved my hand dismissively, Rachel seemed to fall into thought. "Then when are you planning on going to sleep, Young Master?" "Me...? Well, I can''t seem to fall asleep, so I thought I''d get some studying done..." "......Are you still having trouble sleeping at night?" Rachel''s expression darkened at my words. I forced an awkward smile and fiddled with my sleeve. "Well... Insomnia doesn''t just disappear overnight..." "What about the sleeping pills I gave you last time...?" "They don''t seem to be very effective." Of course, the reason the sleeping pills had no effect was because of my ''Iron Will'' trait. Rachel bit her lip, her expression a mixture of concern and frustration. She seemed genuinely worried about my inability to sleep. "That''s strange... I''m sure you were sleeping soundly that day." "That day...?" "You know, the day you were discharged from the infirmary." "Ah." She was talking about that day. The day after the banquet hall attack. The day I cried myself to sleep in Rachel''s arms. "Why are we suddenly bringing that up...?" I averted my gaze, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over me as I recalled that mortifying memory. Seemingly oblivious to my reaction, Rachel remained deep in thought, her chin resting on her hand. Silence fell between us, punctuated only by Rachel''s soft murmurs as she pondered the situation. Then, she suddenly spoke up. "Say, Young Master... How about I sleep in your room tonight?" "......?" What did she just say? Sleep in my room? With me? As I furrowed my brows, unsure if I had heard correctly, Rachel looked at me with a serious expression. "I was thinking, maybe I could try putting you to sleep like I did that day." "......???" S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "I could bring my bed from my room and..." As Rachel continued to outline her bold plan, my mind went blank, unable to comprehend the situation. . . Chapter 71 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. In the end, I managed to convince Rachel to give up on her idea of sharing a room with me, promising that I was feeling much better and would be sure to take my sleeping pills. "Haa..." Exhausted from the ordeal, I let out a tired sigh and rubbed my face. Rachel really... Sometimes, she could be a little too... forward. I don''t think she realizes it, which makes it even more... "...I should just focus on studying." Shaking off my distracting thoughts, I straightened my posture. As I sat back down at my desk and reached for my quill, my arm accidentally brushed against the towering stack of worksheets I had piled up. The tower swayed precariously for a moment before collapsing entirely, scattering papers across the floor. I stared at the chaotic mess in dismay. "Damn it, why me?" As if studying wasn''t already painful enough, now I had to deal with this. I suppose it was my fault for not organizing them properly earlier. Still, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of frustration. Suppressing the anger welling up inside me, I let out a long sigh. *Rustle, rustle...* As I began to clean up the scattered papers, a particular sheet caught my eye. My hand froze as I recognized the familiar handwriting. "This is..." The page was filled with theoretical formulas for mana manipulation. It was a worksheet from the ¡®Practical Combat¡¯ class taught by my late master. Bending down, I picked up the paper. ¡®Practical Combat¡¯ wasn''t included in this semester''s final exams. The exam had been canceled due to my master''s untimely demise. That''s why I had separated all the handouts from his class and stored them away in my drawer... I must have accidentally mixed this one in with the other worksheets while I was organizing them. "......" I stood there for a moment, silently clutching the paper in my hand. The lively atmosphere that had filled the room just moments ago was replaced by a heavy silence. My legs felt weak, and I stumbled back towards my chair, collapsing onto the seat. A wave of emotions surged through me, disrupting the calmness I had been trying so hard to maintain. Gently, I placed my master''s worksheet on the desk. *...I was trying so hard not to think about him.* Lately, I have been experiencing frequent hallucinations and auditory illusions. It wasn''t anything unusual. Even in my past life, there were times when the aftereffects of my trauma would resurface. Coupled with the recent events that had taken a toll on my mental state, it seemed my mind was playing tricks on me. It was something I was used to, but... Having a sudden episode wouldn''t do, so I had been avoiding anything that could trigger those memories. My master''s thoughts were one of those triggers. *But what can I do when they pop up like this?* A bitter smile touched my lips. It had already been a month since my master''s memorial service. It felt like just yesterday I was fighting alongside him against those undead creatures during the field trip. A heavy sigh escaped my lips. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "...Time sure flies." *Ding!* [Isn''t that a good thing?] "Is it...?" I responded nonchalantly to the message that appeared before me. As if it didn''t understand my reaction, the status window posed a question. *Ding!* [Do you remember the contract you made with this system?] "Of course I do. You promised to grant my wish if I managed to survive for three years in this world." *Ding!* [To be precise, it was to show you the ''true ending'' of this world.] [In return, I promised to give you a happy life.] [Therefore, wouldn''t it be a good thing if time felt like it was passing quickly? It means you''re steadily moving towards your goal.] "Yeah... You''re right." I readily agreed with the status window''s point. However, a lingering sense of unease remained in my heart. The true ending, and a happy life. Perhaps I had been overlooking a crucial fact all along. This world was nothing more than a stopover for me. A place I would eventually have to leave once all the conditions of the contract were fulfilled. ¡®Am I... becoming too attached to this world?¡¯ The thought filled me with a strange sense of melancholy. My already turbulent emotions seemed to churn even more restlessly. Suppressing my conflicted feelings, I quietly asked the status window, "What happens to me... when the contract ends?" *Ding!* [Unable to comprehend the question.] "Will I leave this world... when everything is over?" *Ding!* [It is difficult to give you a definite answer.] [While I did promise you a happy life, even I do not know what form it will take.] [You may continue to reside in this world, or you may be transported to another.] "So, you''re saying you don''t know either?" *Ding!* [That is correct.] "This whole thing seems fishy... Are you scamming me?" *Ding!* [You are free to terminate the contract right now if you do not trust me.] [I have never once forced you into this agreement.] "As if I could back out now." I chuckled dryly and leaned back in my chair. As I massaged my forehead, trying to organize my thoughts, the status window, still hovering in mid-air, added a few more words. *Ding!* [I am being serious.] [If fulfilling the terms of our contract becomes too burdensome, you are free to terminate it at any time.] [Your soul will return to the four seasons if you choose to do so... but there will be no pain.] [I will ensure that you can close your eyes peacefully.] "Haha... So you''re saying I can always just run away if things get too tough?" *Ding!* [That is correct.] "Well... I''ll keep that in mind if things ever get unbearable." I nodded at the status window''s words. Being able to unilaterally break the contract and escape wasn''t a bad deal. Of course, I hoped it wouldn''t come to that... "...This is complicated." It was a night filled with contemplation. The fate that awaited me beyond the world''s end. And the escape route that the status window had offered. In the end, I spent the entire night wide awake, my mind racing with possibilities, until the first rays of dawn pierced through the darkness. Chapter 72 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@RETIGGA'' for subscription to ''Blink'' tier and ''@Altair08'' for subscription to ''Sorrow'' tier on Ko-fi."Raiden, are you alright? You look pale..." Lucy''s question brought me back to reality. My expression must have been grim as I was lost in thought. I quietly wiped my mouth and tried to relax my stiff facial muscles. "I''m fine, Your Highness. Just a bit tired from not sleeping well last night." I replied with an awkward smile. Lucy narrowed her eyes, peering at me with suspicion. Her slender finger poked me on the shoulder. "Are you sure you''re okay? You''ve been acting strange all day like you can''t concentrate in class..." "There''s no problem." "Hmm..." My answer didn''t seem to convince Lucy. She pouted for a moment, as if dissatisfied, then sighed and said, "Remember what I said last time? If you''re ever struggling, you can always lean on me, right?" "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll keep that in mind." Lucy only stepped back after I nodded in acknowledgment. Her concern might seem a bit excessive, but given my recent behavior, I couldn''t help but feel like I deserved it. With a bitter sigh, I picked up my pen again and tried to focus on the lecture. "Question number seven might seem complicated, but it can be solved using a simple principle." "If you block the mana circuit located in the middle of the equation, the outer equations will automatically be simplified." "Once the problem is simplified this way, you can substitute the mass and density of mana..." *Scribble, scribble...* The students diligently followed the professor''s explanation, tilting their pens as they scribbled down notes. They were probably all tense with the final exams just around the corner. The written exams had as much impact on grades as the ranking battles. Determined not to fall behind, I started moving my hand as well. "Once the equations are superimposed, you immediately supply mana." "The important thing here is to supply 1.5 times more mana than the appropriate level." "By going through this process, you can cast a simple explosion magic spell using the overload of the mana equation." No matter how hard I tried to concentrate, my mind kept wandering. The worries that had been plaguing me since dawn wouldn''t leave me alone. "......" Last night, the status window reminded me of a harsh truth. This world might not hold any real meaning for me. I might have to leave eventually. If that''s the case, is it right for me to get attached to this place? Would I only end up hurting myself and those around me? "Haa..." A soft sigh escaped my lips. My mind felt like it was turning into knots. I fidgeted with the deathweed cigarette in my pocket, a wave of frustration washing over me. ¡®...Would I get kicked out if I smoked this during class?*4¡¯ I shook my head at the absurd thought and glanced to the side. My eyes met the sight of my liege, sitting next to me. Platinum blonde hair that seemed to be spun from sunlight, and clear blue eyes that held the vastness of the ocean. I was momentarily captivated by her radiant beauty. If I disappear... How would Lucy react? Images of our past, tinged with tears, flickered before my eyes, overlapping with her bored expression. ¡ª I was so... so scared... ¡ª I thought... you were going to leave me forever... ¡ª I... I was so afraid... that you were going to die... If I fulfill all the conditions of the contract and disappear... What would Lucy, left alone, say as she looked at the space I left behind? ¡®She would probably cry her heart out¡­¡¯ The boy named Raiden was the only pillar of support in Lucy''s life. The thought made my chest ache. I tried to push down the painful emotions and stared at Lucy''s face. Our eyes met as she let out a small yawn, her eyelids drooping. A faint blush crept up her pale cheeks. "Ra-Raiden...? Why are you looking at me like that...?" She was stammering, probably embarrassed that I had caught her yawning. I simply smiled gently and shook my head. "It''s nothing. I was just..." Just. Lost in thought. . . . The more time passed, the more tangled my worries became. I spent the entire day mulling over last night''s thoughts, unable to reach a solution. By the time I returned to my dormitory, I was mentally exhausted. The moment I stepped into my room, I shrugged off my uniform jacket and threw myself onto the bed. I fished out a deathweed cigarette from my pocket and put it in my mouth. *Click, hiss...* "Haa..." A plume of smoke escaped my lips along with a tired sigh, filling the air with a thick haze. I leaned back, savoring the familiar scent of herbs that tickled my nose. As I sat there in silence, taking slow, deep breaths, Rachel quietly entered my room. "Young Master... is something troubling you? You seem exhausted..." Her eyes, filled with genuine concern, met mine as she stood there with her hands clasped together. Her gaze only added to my emotional turmoil. I tried to brush it off, just like I did with Lucy. "I''m fine... It''s nothing. Just a lot on my mind..." "......" Rachel nodded silently and remained standing by the door as if keeping watch over me. She probably saw through my facade. ¡®...As expected, I can''t hide anything from Rachel.¡¯ I forced a wry smile and took another drag from my cigarette. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. For a while, only the grayish smoke drifted between us, filling the silence. Despite the quiet atmosphere, my mind was anything but calm. My gaze wandered towards the window. Beyond the thin pane of glass lay a world painted in shades of crimson and orange by the setting sun. The Academy, bathed in the last rays of the fading sun, possessed a serene beauty. *Hiss...* I stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray and immediately pulled out a new one from the box. As I was about to put it to my lips and light it, I turned to Rachel, who had been standing silently by my side. "Rachel." "Yes, Young Master." "What if... just what if..." My throat tightened, and for a moment, I couldn''t speak. But I pushed through the hesitation. My voice, barely a whisper, trembled slightly as it cut through the silence. "What if I disappear again... what would you do?" Chapter 72 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***"What if I disappear again... what would you do?" Rachel, who had been standing still as a statue, felt her breath hitch at Raiden''s question. Her slender fingers instinctively clutched at the fabric of her skirt. "Disappear... what do you mean...?" "Just... hypothetically speaking." Raiden chuckled softly and tapped the ash off his cigarette. Gray particles drifted down onto the ashtray. His awkward smile only made it more difficult to decipher his true intentions. Rachel stared at him for a moment, then bit her lip and mumbled, "Hypothetically...?" "Yes, hypothetically." "......" Hypothetically? There was no way the Young Master would ask such a question out of the blue. What was the meaning behind his words? A wave of anxiety and worry washed over Rachel, constricting her heart. ¡®...Don''t tell me¡­¡¯ Could it be that he was planning to leave again? Just like he did a year ago, without a word of warning. The thought made her expression harden. "......" "......" Raiden remained silent, his gaze fixed on the smoke curling up from his cigarette. The warm glow of the setting sun illuminated his face, highlighting the sharp angles of his features. His dark eyes, framed by his black hair, seemed to hold a deep, unfathomable sadness. Looking into those desolate eyes, Rachel realized what was troubling him. Perhaps it was... "...You''re thinking of leaving again, aren''t you?" "......" Raiden didn''t answer her question. But his silence spoke volumes. It was a clear confirmation of her suspicions. *Throb...* Rachel felt a sharp pang in her chest. Why? She thought he was finally getting better. Had he been suffering in silence all along, hiding his pain from her? Had life become so unbearable, so full of trials and tribulations, that he felt the need to run away again? The thought of her beloved leaving filled her with an unbearable ache. For the first time, her usually resolute brown eyes wavered. Rachel fought to regain her composure. At the same time, she thought about how she should respond. What could she say to comfort him? What attitude should she take to ease his pain? Her mind raced with countless thoughts and emotions, but her resolve was unwavering. "...I will wait...until you return, Young Master." She replied softly, forcing a smile onto her lips. Her voice trembled slightly, betraying the turmoil she felt inside. She had to clench her jaw to keep the tears at bay. Raiden turned his head slightly, his eyes questioning. "Wait for me...?" Rachel nodded, her voice calm and steady as she poured her heart into her words. "I told you before... I will always be on your side. Even if you decide to leave this place again, my feelings for you will never change." ¡®I will always be on your side.¡¯ From the day you disappear to the day you decide to come back, I will wait patiently for your return. "It''s alright even if you don''t come back." If that''s what you truly desire. If that''s the path that will lead you to happiness. "I will always support you." Rachel maintained a cheerful facade, but it was nothing more than a carefully crafted mask. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes. She bit her lip, forcing the overwhelming emotions down. "Just in case... in case you ever miss this place and decide to return..." I will keep your place warm. I will make sure everything is ready for you, so you can seamlessly slip back into your old life. So that your heart... can find even a moment of peace. "I will stay here... waiting for you." Every word she spoke felt like a shard of glass piercing her heart. But she didn''t let it show. She didn''t allow her forced smile to falter. To wish for her beloved''s happiness, even if it meant sacrificing her own. That was the way of love she had chosen. She would do anything for the Young Master. Even if it meant suppressing her own feelings. Even if it meant making a promise of a potentially eternal wait. "Everything I have..." All my time. All my emotions. Every step I take in life. "It''s all... for you, Young Master." Yes, that''s enough. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. If my insignificant existence can be even a small source of comfort for you... Then that alone is enough to make me feel like I have the whole world. All I wish for is your happiness. ``` Chapter 73 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Joe Smith'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.The beautiful, blazing sunset disappeared below the horizon. Night fell, leaving only the faint glow of the moon and stars to illuminate the void. I sat at my desk, staring blankly at the scenery outside the window. "..." The tranquil silence of winter filled my unfocused vision. The Academy''s magnificent silhouette, bathed in the soft moonlight beyond the thin glass, exuded a majestic aura as it blended with the serene darkness. It was a spectacle that would normally leave me in awe. Strangely, however, none of it registered in my mind today. "Haa..." A small sigh escaped my dry lips. I rubbed the space between my brows, trying to soothe the dull throb of a headache, and glanced towards the door. It was the same spot where Rachel had been standing just a few hours ago. ¡ª...I will wait... until you return, Young Master. ¡ª Everything I have... ¡ª It''s all... for you, Young Master. Her words, spoken with such quiet determination, echoed in my ears. They reverberated like waves crashing against the tightly shut door of my heart. "Wait... for me?" What made her make such a reckless promise? If the day ever came when I had to leave this world, I would never be able to return. A bitter monologue escaped my lips as I rested my chin on my hand. The only sound that broke the suffocating silence of the room was the steady ticking of the clock. Since my conversation with Rachel, I had been lost in thought for what felt like an eternity. I couldn''t even recall how many deathweed cigarettes I had smoked to try and quell the turmoil within me. "This... isn''t easy." It was a complicated dilemma. Well, it was a matter directly related to the fate of the world, so it was only natural that it wouldn''t be simple. If I were to leave this world, my absence would leave a void in its wake. "...Still, I think I''ve made up my mind." Rachel''s words hadn''t provided a clear answer to my worries. But they had given me strength. Her encouragement and unwavering devotion helped me regain my composure. It had been a pointless worry. There were still three years left until everything was over. Moreover, the status window told me that even it didn''t know what would happen after that. "It wasn''t a situation that could be resolved by my worrying, anyway..." What happened later could be dealt with later. For now, shouldn''t I just focus on the roles I was given? "What do you think?" I asked out loud, my voice echoing in the empty room. A moment later, a blue screen materialized before me, responding to my question. *¡ªDing!* [I think it''s a wise decision.] [Sometimes, not worrying is the best way to solve a problem.] "You''re a smart one, you know that?" I chuckled and extended my fist towards the transparent screen as if offering a fist bump. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The status window responded by lightly bumping against my hand. Well, it didn''t actually bump, it just passed right through, but it was the thought that counted. A dry laugh escaped my lips. I habitually reached for another deathweed cigarette. With a soft click of my lighter, a plume of smoke rose into the air. A sense of clarity washed over me as the turmoil in my mind subsided. As I took a drag from my cigarette, the status window, which had been floating nearby, spoke up. *¡ªDing!* [I have something to tell you.] "Hmm?" *¡ªDing!* [An update to your physical body will be implemented shortly.] "An update...?" I tilted my head in confusion at the unexpected announcement. Since when did it have that feature? And what did it even mean to ¡®update¡¯ my body? "What''s that supposed to mean...?" *¡ªDing!* [It''s nothing strange.] [You can think of it as a process of upgrading your abilities by one level.] Fortunately, it seemed like it wasn''t anything too out of the ordinary. The status window promptly began its explanation. I listened intently. *¡ªDing!* [The difficulty of recent events has been abnormally high.] [It has exceeded the level that this system anticipated.] [Although you have managed to overcome them with your abilities, this system has concluded that this is not enough.] [Therefore, we will enhance your physical body.] "So... you''re saying you''re going to make me stronger as a difficulty adjustment?" *¡ªDing!* [That is correct.] [There won''t be any drastic changes.] [However, you will definitely feel the difference after the update.] "Hmm..." A sudden power-up event? I was taken aback, but at the same time, it made sense. A lot had happened recently. The original storyline had been significantly altered. Traces of the Four Heavenly Kings, who shouldn''t have been revealed yet, had already surfaced. "...If it''s an update, what do I need to do?" *¡ªDing!* [You don''t need to do anything.] [The update will proceed automatically, and there will be no side effects or inconveniences.] "Really?" *¡ªDing!* [However, you may experience muscle pain throughout your body for about two days.] "Muscle pain? I deal with that every day... It''s nothing." I shrugged nonchalantly. An improvement in my physical abilities was definitely something to look forward to. I had been focusing on maximizing my Strength, Endurance, and Agility stats, but I had noticed that my growth rate had been slowing down lately. "Well... I''m not going to say no to becoming stronger." *¡ªDing!* [You should be thanking me.] [This system is showing great generosity by helping you fulfill the contract conditions more easily.] "Haha, very funny." I leaned back in my chair and chuckled. Daylight had broken, and the first rays of dawn were starting to peek through the window. As the sun rose, I continued my idle chatter with the status window. . . Chapter 73 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. A week passed by in a flash. Winter tightened its grip, and the air grew colder with each passing day. Frost flowers bloomed on windowpanes, and students'' breaths formed white puffs in the frigid air. The sky was a hazy gray, hinting at the possibility of the first snowfall. Final exams had arrived at the Academy. "I totally bombed it..." Lucy clung to my arm, her voice choked with tears, as we walked back to the dormitory after finishing our exam. She leaned against me, her shoulders slumped in despair. "Raiden... what am I going to do...? I messed up so badly..." "Please calm down, Your Highness... It''s just one exam..." I patted her back reassuringly. Judging by her distress, it seemed like the exam results weren''t looking good. Well, to be fair, the difficulty of this exam was brutal. Especially Professor Sharon''s questions, that damn blue-haired woman. Her questions were on another level entirely. ¡®Who in their right mind puts concepts related to the ''Re-Creation'' on an Academy exam...?¡¯ The exam paper was packed with concepts that were more likely to appear in Magus Tower research papers. Most students probably had mental breakdowns the moment they laid eyes on the questions. S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was an impossible level of difficulty for the Academy. "Professor Sharon... went too far..." "The difficulty of this exam was indeed high. They even included concepts that we haven''t learned yet..." "Sob... but I still got two questions wrong...!" "Two questions... you say?" On an exam where the estimated average score was 41 out of 100, that was practically a perfect score. Even the top students usually missed fifteen to twenty questions. And she only got two wrong...? "...Your Highness, I believe that would make you the top of the class." "Lady Phyler only got one wrong..." "Lady Phyler is quite something." I, on the other hand, had missed nine questions. It was a decent score compared to the other students, but it was nothing compared to the true geniuses like Lucy and Margaret. Feeling a little embarrassed, I tucked my exam paper back into my bag. As I was trying to comfort the still-dejected Lucy, I heard familiar voices calling out from behind us. "Hey! It''s my brother!" "Woohoo! Look who it is, the one and only Maniac!" I turned around to see the red-haired angel and the golden-haired delinquent walking towards us. "Brother! How did you do on the exam?" Ariel rushed over and threw her arms around me. I chuckled and gently stroked her hair. "Not bad... how about you?" "I aced it! I might actually be the top of the class this time!!" "Oh..." I clapped my hands together and let out an impressed whistle. If Ariel got the top spot, wouldn''t that mean she''d be stealing the title from Clara Misoph, one of Allen''s heroines? "Good job, you were pretty bummed about getting second place last midterm." "Yeah! I studied super hard this time!!" I wondered how Clara Misoph would react to losing her top spot... It would be quite amusing to see, considering how obsessed she was with her grades in the original story. I still hadn''t forgotten the smug look on her face when she rubbed it in Ariel''s face that she had gotten second place last time. Maybe I should go and witness the drama firsthand later? "Ariel... you''re first place... sob, and I''m second..." "Y-Your Highness?! Why are you crying?" "I''m second... I''m trash..." While Lucy and Ariel were having their little moment, the Golden Boy, who had been lurking nearby, sauntered over to us. He glanced at the weeping Lucy and asked, "What''s wrong... Why is Your Highness in tears...?" "She missed first place by one question." "Oh dear..." The Golden Boy looked at Lucy with feigned sympathy. "Cheer up, Your Highness. Second place is still amazing." "Thank you..." "Second place is still amazing." "...Why did you say it twice?" I had a feeling he was up to something when his expression brightened at the mention of ¡®second place.¡¯ And there he was, the Golden Boy, teasing the First Princess of the Empire without a care in the world. He was literally risking his life for a prank. This guy was definitely the biggest troll in the entire Empire. As I stared at him with a mixture of amusement and exasperation, his mismatched eyes met mine, a mischievous glint dancing in their depths. "Well, well, well, if it isn''t the Maniac. How did you do on the exam?" "Hmm... I think I got somewhere in the upper-middle range. What about you?" "Heh heh!" The Golden Boy let out an obnoxious chuckle and held up three fingers in response to my question. What did that mean? Don''t tell me he got third place in the entire year. "I got third place in the year!" "Oh." "From the bottom!!" "Oh...?" I was about to congratulate him on getting third place, but then I processed the rest of his sentence. Third place in the year... from the bottom. In other words... "You''re saying you''re practically at the bottom of the barrel, you absolute degenerate?" "You could say that!" The Golden Boy grinned proudly and gave me a thumbs-up. ...What was wrong with this guy? He was definitely not human. I sighed and rubbed my forehead, and the Golden Boy just laughed. "Whatever~ It doesn''t really matter, right? I can just make up for it in the ranking battle next week~" "Hmm... make up for it in the ranking battle, huh?" The ranking battle. It was an exam that all students in the Academy participated in. It was a one-on-one tournament where students fought each other to determine their rank. With the Golden Boy''s skills, he would definitely get a good ranking unless he got extremely unlucky with the matchups. The ranking battle had almost as much impact on grades as the written exams. "This guy has a plan, you know.." "Is that so?" I replied nonchalantly, but I couldn''t help but scoff internally. Did he think I didn''t know about using the ranking battle to compensate for my written exam score? I had my reasons for not relying on it. "...You''ll regret that." "Huh? Regret what?" "Just you wait." The Golden Boy tilted his head in confusion. I gave him a knowing smirk. If I remembered correctly... This year''s ranking battle had a high probability of being canceled midway through... no, it would definitely be canceled. On the third day of the ranking battle, exactly a week from now... Monsters, led by two mid-rank demons, would attack the Academy. "Status window." I called out in a low voice, and the familiar mechanical sound rang in my ears. A blue screen materialized in front of me. *¡ªDing!* [User: Raiden Lishite] Gender: Male Age: 18 Race: Human [......See more] [Main Quests Pending: 1] [Main Quests In Progress: 0] [Completed Main Quests: 1] I moved my finger and tapped on one of the text boxes at the bottom. *¡ªDing!* [Main Quest Pending] Title: Unbreakable [Description] The Demon King''s army is attacking the Academy. Protect the Academy from the cruel shadows. Enemy Scale: To be revealed in 5 days, 4 hours, and 27 minutes. [Rewards Upon Success] 1. +1500 Favorability with Academy Students 2. 3000 Points 3. Acquire Title: ''Hero of ¡ö¡ö'' 4. Acquire Skill: ''Sanctuary'' [Penalties Upon Failure] 1. Weakening of Reynolds Academy''s Forces 2. 328 Deaths [Possible Sub-Quests] 1. Hero of Blood 2. Faceless Hero 3. Madman [......See more] [Time Remaining Until Quest Start: 5 days, 4 hours, and 27 minutes] One week until the second main quest. Unfortunately, it seemed like my final exams were far from over. Chapter 74 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The invasion of Reynolds Academy.This event took place in Volume 3 of "Sorrow-erasing heroes." It was the episode where the Demon King''s army, which had not shown its true colors until then, finally took the stage. Powerful enemies began to appear before Allen, who had been unrivaled within the Academy. In the original story, the attack was brought to an end thanks to Allen''s efforts. However, a significant number of students were injured or lost their lives. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "The Academy invasion, huh..." Sitting alone on a bench in the training hall, I muttered to myself, resting my chin on my hand. The invasion was like a grand finale to the academic year. In other words, once we got past this incident, nothing else would happen until the end of winter break. I absentmindedly fiddled with the wooden sword in my hand. It was because the contents of the main quest I had received a few days ago came to mind. I quietly parted my lips and called out to the status window. "Status window." *¡ªDing!* The familiar mechanical sound rang out, and a blue screen materialized in front of me. I casually manipulated the screen and brought up the information about the main quest. *¡ªDing!* [Main Quest Pending] Title: Unbreakable [Description] The Demon King''s army is attacking the Academy. Protect the Academy from the cruel shadows. Enemy Scale: To be revealed in 5 days, 4 hours, and 27 minutes. [Penalties Upon Failure] 1. Weakening of Reynolds Academy''s Forces 2. 328 Deaths "Well... I guess things are going similar to the original story so far." I let out a low whistle as I looked at the text box labeled "Penalties Upon Failure." In the original story, the number of casualties from the Academy invasion had reached 300. It seemed that this incident would unfold in a similar manner unless I intervened. It''s a grimdark novel for a reason, I guess. To think that they''d kill off this many students in an early-game event. A fleeting thought crossed my mind, complaining about how excessive it was, but I quickly brushed it aside. "Well... it''s my job to stop it." The deaths of countless students. Such a tragedy would not come to pass. Because I had made up my mind to alter the fate of the Academy. After briefly pondering the penalties with a sigh, I scrolled up the screen to the next section. This time, it was a text box labeled "Rewards Upon Success." *¡ªDing!* [Rewards Upon Success] 1. +1500 Favorability with Academy Students 2. 3000 Points 3. Acquire Title: ''Hero of ¡ö¡ö'' 4. Acquire Skill: ''Sanctuary'' "The rewards are insane." As expected, the quality of the rewards matched the difficulty of the penalties. A massive amount of favorability, points, a title, and a skill? It was like a comprehensive gift set, overflowing with goodies. "The skill is pretty good for an early-game quest reward." The ''Sanctuary'' skill offered as a reward upon success was an A-rank buff skill. It was a skill that Allen had frequently used even in the latter half of the story. It created a domain infused with purifying energy around the caster, healing their allies. You could think of it as a kind of healing barrier. "It''s one of the best buff skills out there." If I could get my hands on this skill, I''d be able to handle future dangers much more smoothly. Of course, I had to succeed in the quest first... "Haa... there''s a lot to prepare for..." I guess I''ll be busy for a while. I muttered to myself as I stood up from the bench. Three days until the invasion. I set out to prevent the impending tragedy. . . . If I remembered correctly, two mid-boss enemies would appear in this invasion. Twin demons with crimson skin. The Left Hand, Rakious, and the Right Hand, Tenebrious. Both of them held mid-rank positions in the Demon King''s army. According to the descriptions, they were supposed to be quite powerful. I briefly closed my eyes, visualizing the twin demons in my mind. In the original story, Allen had dealt with Rakious. Professor Aron and the other instructors had subdued Tenebrious. There had been casualties during the battle back then, but... "This time, it''ll be different." Unlike the original story, Korn was present at the Academy. Originally, Korn should have been banished from the Empire for failing to prevent the princess''s death. However, because I had saved Lucy from the Seekers, she was still able to maintain her position as the headmistress of the Academy. Korn Ronezia is known as the strongest woman in humanity. She would be able to control the situation and prevent any harm from coming to the students, even in the midst of a chaotic battle. "The twins shouldn''t be a problem." With Korn on our side, what could a couple of mid-rank demons possibly do? They might put up a fight, but it was almost a foregone conclusion that Korn would crush them. "In that case, the real problem lies elsewhere." I pushed aside my worries about the twins and shifted my focus to a new concern. This event was literally an "invasion." It wouldn''t just be the twins. A wave of thousands of monsters would be crashing against the Academy. It would be utter chaos. "The key is how to stop the monsters..." I stroked my chin, lost in thought. Would it be best for me to step up in this situation? The twins would be causing a ruckus at the main gate, while the monsters would be swarming in from the rear gate. I could leave the main gate to Allen and Korn. If I took care of the rear gate, it would be a perfect plan. "Hmm..." As I was lost in thought, tapping my fingers on the desk, I heard a knock on the door. *¡ªKnock, knock...* *¡ªYoung Master, may I come in?* It was Rachel. Chapter 74 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat I pushed my thoughts aside and responded to her voice."Come in." *¡ªClick, creak...* The hinges creaked softly as the door opened, and the brown-haired girl stepped inside. Her brown eyes, sparkling with a clear light, met mine, and a gentle smile spread across her lips. It was a smile that warmed my heart. As I returned her smile, Rachel approached my desk and placed something on top of it. "Here you go! This is what you asked for, Young Master!" "You got it faster than I expected. Thank you." What Rachel handed me was a crystal ball the size of my palm. It emitted a faint blue light and was commonly known as a "communication artifact." Judging by the strong flow of mana within it, it seemed to be quite a high-grade item. It couldn''t have been easy to get your hands on something like this. As expected of Rachel, an exceptionally capable maid. "You make it sound like my competence is a surprise, Young Master. You don''t have to look at me with such intensity~" I gave her a thumbs-up and turned my attention back to the crystal ball. Now... how did this thing work again? I vaguely recalled my memories and channeled my mana into the artifact. Soon, the crystal ball began to connect to somewhere. "Young Master...? Who are you suddenly trying to contact...?" "You''ll find out when it connects." *¡ªBeep, beep, beep... Beep, beep, beep...* As I listened to the crisp ringing tone, I gathered my thoughts. The most important thing in this quest was... To keep those around me safe. Stopping the invasion and saving the Academy came second. *I won''t let anything happen to them...* I muttered to myself, biting my nails. There was no guarantee that people like Ariel, Lucy, and Rachel would be safe in the chaos three days from now. Someone could get hurt... or even die. *¡ªBeep, beep, beep... Beep, beep, beep...* This call I was making was a precaution. The best way to ensure the safety of those around me in this chaotic situation was... "Rachel, you and Ariel will be going back to the main residence for a few days." "What...? S-Suddenly?" "Yes, something came up." To get them out of harm''s way. *¡ªBeep, beep, beep... Click.* The ringing tone cut off, and the call connected. A gentle, elderly voice came through the crystal ball. ¡ª{Head Butler Gilbert speaking.} "It''s been a while, old man." ¡ª{This voice... Young Master...?} "Yes, it''s me." A wave of nostalgia washed over me as I heard his voice after such a long time. However, I quickly pushed it aside. This was no time to be reminiscing. "Old man, it''s an emergency." ¡ª{An emergency...?} "So, could you please connect me to my father right away?" . . . My conversation with my father after almost half a year was incredibly awkward. I couldn''t help but fidget with my hands as the awkwardness washed over me. ¡ª{...So, you suddenly called me just to say that?} ¡ª{That you''re sending Ariel and Rachel back to the main residence for a week?} "Yes, that''s right..." My tongue felt heavy. Was it because of the aversion I felt towards the word "father"? It was a strangely difficult feeling to deal with. ¡ª{After five months of no contact, no less.}* "..." ¡ª{Well, I won''t scold you. I''m sure you have your reasons.} "Thank you for understanding." I tried my best to respond in a neutral tone. I could feel cold sweat trickling down my back. I should have contacted him at some point. I had kept putting it off, thinking I''d do it later, and now it had come to this. ¡ª{In any case, I understand your request.} ¡ª{I''ll send a carriage to the Academy tomorrow.} "Thank you... Father." He had agreed much more easily than I expected. He didn''t even ask why I was sending them back to the main residence. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Come to think of it... before he became a good-for-nothing, Raiden had his father''s absolute trust.¡¯ It seemed that my recent rise in reputation and the rumors circulating outside the Academy had helped to restore some of that lost trust. I held the now-silent crystal ball in my hand, a strange mix of emotions swirling within me. However, I quickly pulled myself together. This was no time to be lost in thought. Rachel and Ariel''s safety had been secured, which left Lucy. In that case, the next place I needed to contact was... ¡ª{Bella, Head Maid of the Imperial Palace, speaking.} "It''s been a while, Bella." ¡ª{...Young Master Lishite?} "I''d love to chat, but I''m short on time... Could you connect me with His Majesty?" ¡ª{His Majesty is currently in a meeting.} "It''s alright. Tell him I called, and I''m sure he''ll take it." Now then. Time to call in a favor from our dear Emperor. Chapter 75 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Eeeeerrr'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.¡ª{I''m here.} ¡ª{This is unexpected, Young Master Lishite. To think you''d be the one contacting me first.} As expected, Milliam answered the call promptly. I bowed my head towards the majestic voice emanating from the communication artifact. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I trust you¡¯ve been well.¡± ¡ª{Of course. Why wouldn''t I be?} ¡°Even with the changing seasons and the arrival of pristine winter, I beg your forgiveness for my incompetence in not paying my respects¡­¡± ¡ª{Tsk, tsk¡­ Spare me the formalities and get to the point.} As I was launching into my prepared, honeyed introduction, Milliam cut me off with his characteristic chuckle. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I was grateful. These formalities always felt awkward. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll get straight to it.¡± I composed myself and began to speak. Well¡­ to be honest, all I had to say was that I wanted the princesses to be able to stay at the Imperial Palace during the ranking competition. ¡°I have a request, Your Majesty.¡± ¡ª{¡­Out of the blue? You want Lucy and Nerine to stay at the palace?} Milliam let out a questioning hum after hearing my request. Yeah, he probably thinks I¡¯m drunk or something. If I were him, I''d probably think a mere young master suddenly calling me directly with such a strange request was crazy. But I had no other choice. This was the best way to ensure Lucy¡¯s safety. ¡ª{I fail to understand your intentions behind this request.} ¡°I have no ulterior motives, Your Majesty. I simply wish for Her Highnesses to have a chance to rest after the grueling exam period at the Academy¡­¡± ¡ª{As I recall, the ranking competition also factors into academic standing, does it not? Do you take breaks during your exams?} ¡°¡­¡± So he wasn¡¯t going to let that slide. I tried to cherry-pick the easy parts and gloss over the complicated bits, but I got caught red-handed. I bit my lip and clicked my tongue softly. ¡®Well¡­ Milliam also attended the Academy in his younger days. I guess my excuse was too flimsy.¡¯ As I racked my brain for a way out of this situation, Milliam spoke again. ¡ª{Very well, I understand.} ¡°Pardon¡­? Are you saying you¡¯ll grant my request¡­?¡± ¡ª{Indeed.} Milliam agreed casually. ¡ª{I owe you a debt from before. It¡¯s only right that I grant you a request if you have one.} ¡ª{It¡¯s not a difficult request to fulfill either.} ¡ª{Although, I must admit, the intent behind it is rather unclear.} ¡®Well, if you were going to agree so easily, you shouldn¡¯t have pointed out the flaws in my excuse.¡¯ He was keeping me on edge for no reason. I let out a sigh of relief and wiped my brow. ¡ª{Is something going to happen during the ranking competition?} ¡ª{It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯d make such a request without any particular reason.} Milliam inquired in a suggestive tone. He may have phrased it as a question, but there was a hint of certainty in his voice. ¡®¡­As expected, this guy is too sharp for his own good.¡¯ I averted my gaze awkwardly and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Your Majesty. As I mentioned before, I simply wish for the princesses to have a chance to rest¡­¡± ¡ª{Tsk, tsk¡­ Alright, alright. If you say so.} Milliam cut me off with his characteristic chuckle. He laughed for a while before clearing his throat with a cough. ¡ª{Ahem, so is that all? I must be getting back to work.} ¡ª{As you know, this position doesn¡¯t afford me much free time.} ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I shall pay my respects again in the spring.¡± ¡ª{Tsk, tsk¡­ Spring is too far away. Visit when the Academy is on break. Lucy will be delighted.} With those words, Milliam ended the call. . . . ¡°At least¡­ the most pressing issue is out of the way for now.¡± Ariel and Rachel would be heading back to the main residence by carriage tomorrow. And Lucy¡­ The Imperial Family would be sending someone for her soon. Now, all that remained was to prepare for the actual invasion. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± What do I need to get ready? I tapped my fingers on the desk, lost in thought. A rough sketch of Reynolds Academy began to form in my mind. First, there was the main gate, where the twins would be attacking. As I had decided earlier, I could leave that to Allen and Korn. Those two would be more than enough to repel the attack. ¡°The real problem is the rear gate, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± If the invasion were to begin, the rear gate would be the most vulnerable point. Unlike the main gate, which would be guarded by powerful individuals like Allen and Korn, or the Academy building itself, where the instructors would be stationed¡­ The rear gate wouldn¡¯t have any decent manpower. At best, there would be a few guards and student disciplinary committee members¡­ It couldn¡¯t be helped. The rear gate was located on the outskirts of the Academy grounds, far from the main building. The guards would put up a fight, but¡­ Well, if they could have repelled the invasion with just their strength, the tragedy in the original story wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°This is tricky¡­¡± The instructors would prioritize the safety of the students. So they would most likely be defending the Academy building. There wouldn¡¯t be many instructors with enough leeway to spare manpower for the rear gate. Which meant¡­ I¡¯d have to rely on the people around me to hold down the fort against the monsters pouring in from the rear gate¡­ The problem was, the enemy forces weren¡¯t exactly small in number. ¡°¡­I think the novel mentioned at least a few thousand¡­¡± I muttered to myself, rubbing my tired eyes. I didn¡¯t want to get involved in anything dangerous¡­ but it seemed unavoidable this time. If the defense failed, countless students would be injured or killed. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. As I let out a soft sigh, a scene from the original story flashed through my mind. ¡ªI¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect them¡­ ¡ªI¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m supposed to be the hero¡­ ¡ªThey all died because of me. ¡ªIt¡¯s my fault¡­ If only I had been stronger¡­ this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­ After the invasion had ended. Those were Allen¡¯s lines, despairing over the carnage that unfolded before his eyes. He had sobbed uncontrollably, mourning the corpses scattered across the ground. ¡°¡­I won¡¯t let that future come to pass.¡± Back when I was still Naru. ¡°Sorrow-erasing heroes¡± was a novel that held a special place in my heart. It was a gift from my brother, Chanho. A dear friend who had kept me company during my lonely childhood. A story about children struggling to bring light to a world consumed by darkness. I truly cherished it. I loved the emotions that resonated with me every time I turned a page. When I joined the protagonists on their adventures, overcame hardships with them, and shared moments of friendship¡­ I could escape from my loneliness, if only for a moment. I could find solace in my pain-filled life. Even if the current, immature Allen had hurt me¡­ The affection I held for him from the past wouldn¡¯t disappear. Of course, I was still upset with him, but I didn¡¯t want him to be unhappy. ¡°¡­That¡¯s why¡­ I want to protect them.¡± Who would ever want to see a story they cherish end in tragedy? I was no different. I wanted to be, even if just a little, a source of strength for their growth. ¡°Is it selfish of me¡­?¡± Even if it was selfish, I didn¡¯t care. I had resolved to not stand idly by as tragedy struck, and I would do my best to help. ¡°¡­I hope everything goes smoothly.¡± I murmured a small wish as I closed my eyes. . . Chapter 75 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. A day passed, and morning arrived. I stood motionless at the carriage station located near the Academy¡¯s main gate. *Whoooosh¡­* The cold winter wind ruffled my hair. The biting chill gnawed at my skin, rousing my weary consciousness. I blinked a few times, trying to clear my head. Through my vision, blurred by the cold, I saw a black carriage adorned with elegant designs. As I was momentarily mesmerized by the ornate decorations, a girl with crimson eyes standing in front of the carriage waved at me. ¡°See you later, brother!¡± Ariel hopped onto the carriage with a cheerful farewell. Her vibrant red hair swayed gently as she bounced on the balls of her feet. Ariel¡¯s signature bright demeanor was enough to bring a smile to my face. ¡°Have a safe trip. Say hello to the old man and Father for me.¡± ¡°Okay! I will!!¡± Ariel nodded enthusiastically at my request. She was such a bright child. She probably took after our late mother. After waving her arms energetically, Ariel disappeared into the carriage. I turned my gaze slightly to the side. There stood a brown-haired girl, silently holding a bag. She had been maintaining a heavy silence, but as soon as she confirmed that Ariel had boarded, she stepped forward. ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll be on my way too, Young Master.¡± Rachel looked at me with a strangely subdued expression. A hint of sadness, which she couldn¡¯t quite conceal, flickered in her clear eyes. ¡®What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡¯ Why was she looking at me with such a wistful gaze? As I tilted my head in confusion, Rachel forced a bitter smile, covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ disappear while we¡¯re gone, okay? If you¡¯re planning to leave, at least¡­ say goodbye.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I let out a dumbstruck sound, finally understanding. Come to think of it, I had said something about leaving soon the other day. And I hadn¡¯t had a chance to explain myself yet. It seemed like I¡¯d have to have a proper conversation with her after this whole invasion business was over. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. Just focus on getting home safe.¡± ¡°¡­Promise?¡± ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± I brushed off her distrustful gaze with a playful grin and linked my pinky with hers. Perhaps slightly reassured, Rachel¡¯s expression softened as she climbed into the carriage. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Brother! See you later!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± I waved at the departing carriage for a while. The carriage gradually disappeared from sight, swallowed by the swaying scenery and the passing wind. ¡°¡­¡± Why did¡­ that departing figure fill me with such a strange ache? I pushed down the unfamiliar pang in my chest. My footsteps turned towards the dormitory, each step heavy with unspoken emotions. . . S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. . ¡°¡­I can¡¯t sleep.¡± I suddenly sat up in bed. As I rubbed my dry eyes, a long yawn escaped my lips. Outside the window, darkness had already painted the sky. A quick glance at the clock on my bedside table told me it was 3 AM. Any other student would be sound asleep by now, prioritizing their physical condition, but I was still wide awake. Was there ever a day when I could get a decent night¡¯s sleep? I let out an irritated groan, massaging my throbbing temples. My hand moved instinctively, reaching for the bedside table. My fingers brushed against a small box tucked away in the corner. It was the box containing my Deathweed. Without a second thought, I pulled out a green stick, put it in my mouth, and lit it. ¡ªClick, hiss¡­ ¡°Haa¡­¡± Gray smoke billowed out with each exhale. The faint scent of herbs, wafting into my nostrils, calmed my restless mind. I took a few deep breaths, trying to gather my exhausted body and mind. My eyes wandered aimlessly, scanning the silent room. The empty dormitory felt not just lonely, but eerily empty. Normally, I¡¯d be able to hear Rachel¡¯s soft breaths from beyond the open door¡­ But tonight, even that small sound was absent. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a little¡­ lonely.¡± A wave of melancholy washed over me, and I hugged my pillow tightly. As I buried my face in the soft pillow, a familiar scent tickled my nose. It was a sweet, comforting scent, like peaches. ¡®What is this¡­? Why does my pillow smell like¡­?¡¯ I frowned, puzzled by the unfamiliar yet oddly familiar scent. With a sense of unease, I examined the pillow and spotted a small embroidery on the corner: ¡°Ray.¡± ¡°¡­¡± My mind went blank. Why was Rachel¡¯s pillow in my room¡­? Did I accidentally grab it while I was doing laundry the other day? As confusion clouded my thoughts, the realization of what I had just been doing struck me. I had been hugging Rachel¡¯s pillow¡­ and burying my face in it¡­? ¡°¡­!¡± The moment that thought crossed my mind, I flung the pillow away from me. My face, cold from the winter air, instantly flushed hot. My heart pounded erratically against my chest. I covered my face with my hands, overwhelmed by a wave of shame. ¡°What have I done¡­¡± Damn it, why did Rachel have to make such an uncharacteristic mistake? I tried to shift the blame onto the absent Rachel, but the embarrassment wouldn''t fade. I let out a sigh, my thoughts drowning in the sound of my own frantic heartbeat. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± This was turning out to be a very difficult night for sleeping, in more ways than one. Chapter 76 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.Bubble, bubble¡­ Tiny air bubbles escaped from between my lips. My blurry vision revealed a pitch-black abyss of an ocean. I was standing on the seabed, in the depths of the deep sea. ¡®Where¡­?¡¯ I silently turned my head, surveying my surroundings. An unfamiliar yet strangely familiar scenery unfolded before me, evoking a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was the same space I had dreamt of before, back when I had lost consciousness during the field trip. ¡ªIt¡¯s been a while. Familiar voices called out from behind. As I turned towards the source of the sound, two figures came into view, as expected. Raiden and Kim Naru. The two boys, bearing an uncanny resemblance to each other, stood side by side, their gazes fixed on me. Their jet-black hair flowed gently along with the rippling currents. They stared at me in silence for a moment, then suddenly furrowed their brows in unison and spoke. ¡ªWe told you. ¡ªDon¡¯t forget. ¡ªWhy can¡¯t you remember? Their accusing tone made me frown. ¡®Don¡¯t forget? What are they talking about?¡¯ ¡ªWe¡¯re not different beings. That¡¯s what we told you. ¡ªYou must not forget this. As they spoke, fragments of a dream I¡¯d had before flashed through my mind. ¡®Right, I had a conversation with them in this exact setting before.¡¯ I gathered my scattered thoughts and approached the two. Questions swirled within me. ¡®What do they mean we¡¯re not different beings? What is this bizarre phenomenon that keeps appearing before me?¡¯ Unable to speak underwater, I desperately mouthed my questions, my lips forming silent words. Bubble, bubble¡­ air bubbles escaped from my open mouth. ¡ªIt seems you still haven¡¯t accepted anything¡­ ¡ªIt¡¯s understandable. That person wouldn¡¯t have explained anything to ¡®me.¡¯ ¡ªHe¡¯s always been a strange one. ¡ªI think so too. The two boys continued their conversation amongst themselves, seemingly oblivious to my struggles beneath the water. For some reason, I felt an overwhelming urge to hear what they were saying. ¡®Wait, what are you talking about¡­! Tell me too¡­!¡¯ I cried out silently in my heart. As if sensing my desperation, Naru and Raiden exchanged troubled glances. They remained silent for a moment, then whispered into my ear. ¡ªWe can¡¯t tell you¡­ No, we can¡¯t tell ¡®me¡¯ anything yet. ¡ªRight now, we¡¯re separated by a wall. ¡®Separated by a wall¡­? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¯ ¡ªWe wish we could explain everything¡­ ¡ªI¡¯m sorry, but this is our limit for now. The illusion that had taken Raiden¡¯s form mumbled softly. Then, the boy who had assumed Naru¡¯s appearance spoke. ¡ªThis is as far as we can interfere. ¡ªAnything more is impossible¡­ unless the wall disappears. The two of them gazed at me, their eyes filled with a deep, lingering sorrow. A strange sense of longing emanated from their depths. ¡ªIf you truly wish to know everything¡­ then break down the wall. ¡ªWe will find you again. ¡®Wait¡­! You¡¯re just going to disappear like that?¡¯ ¡®You haven¡¯t even answered my questions. At least tell me what this ¡®wall¡¯ is¡­¡¯ ¡ªIf you don¡¯t know, you must learn. ¡ªThat is how you will reach the new truth and the old. With those final words, Raiden and Kim Naru vanished. Panicked, I looked around frantically, but they were nowhere to be found. It was as if they had never existed in the first place. My vision began to blur. As my consciousness slowly resurfaced, a faint whisper brushed against my ears. ¡ªDon¡¯t forget this time. ¡ªThat we are not so different¡­ . . . ¡°¡­Ah.¡± When I woke up. I found myself sprawled on the bed in an awkward position. The blanket was a tangled mess, a testament to my restless sleep. I sat up, rubbing my throbbing forehead. My mind felt hazy, still struggling to shake off the remnants of sleep. The events of the dream lingered, fragmented, and jumbled. ¡°What kind of a crazy dream was that¡­?¡± Not only was I breathing perfectly fine underwater, but I was also having a conversation with two boys who looked exactly like Raiden and me. I let out a groan and rubbed my face in exasperation. ¡°Damn¡­ I must be really exhausted.¡± It wasn¡¯t a nightmare, so I supposed it wasn¡¯t that bad. But it still wasn¡¯t a particularly pleasant dream. I pushed the lingering images from my mind and got out of bed. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to be dwelling on such trivial matters.¡¯ Today was the first day of the ranking competition. And it was only two days until the Academy invasion. I had a packed schedule ahead of me, with no time to waste on deciphering strange dreams. After washing up and changing, I left the dorm and headed towards the nearby carriage station. I had a lot to take care of. But my top priority was to participate in the ranking competition. S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Even if there was a high chance of the exams being canceled, I couldn¡¯t just ignore the tournament bracket that had already been set. ¡ªWhoooosh¡­ A gust of wind brushed past my cheeks. The winter air had a way of jolting you awake, even on the sleepiest of mornings. With each tired yawn, a long, white puff of breath escaped my lips. As I rubbed my dry eyes, a faint scent of peaches drifted into my nostrils. ¡°¡­...¡± ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that¡¯s from Rachel¡¯s pillow.¡¯ The sweet fragrance clinging to my clothes for some reason made me feel strangely flustered. ¡°What am I doing¡­ I¡¯m not some lovesick teenager¡­¡± I fanned my flushed cheeks, trying to cool down. I had arrived at my destination before I knew it. I boarded a passing carriage and set off for the training grounds, where the ranking competition would be held. The scenery outside the window flew by in a blur. I leaned back in my seat, my thoughts drifting towards the tournament that was only a few hours away. ¡®Come to think of it¡­ my first opponent is Margaret, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Chapter 76 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***Ranking Match. It was a traditional practical exam unique to Reynolds Academy, held twice a year. Two students would spar against each other in a round, coliseum-like arena. The competition, which offered both raw combat and a spectacular show, was extremely popular among the students. This event brought excitement to the otherwise monotonous Academy life. The students viewed the ranking competition not just as an exam, but as a kind of sports festival. In fact, the Academy itself often organized the ranking competition in a festive manner. ¡°Hey, hey, the first match is about to start! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Hold on! We need to get popcorn!¡± Perhaps it was because the ranking competition had begun. The atmosphere within the Academy was more heated than ever. ¡°Who was it again, in the first match?¡± ¡°Kelvin, the Reverse Grip Greatswordsman, and Karl, the Hammer! It¡¯s going to be an amazing match!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m more looking forward to the third match, though.¡± In front of the open training grounds, where the ranking competition would take place¡­ A large crowd of students had already gathered, creating a lively, bustling scene. Their eyes, filled with excitement and anticipation, were glued to the tournament bracket displayed on the bulletin board. Kelvin, the Reverse Grip Greatswordsman, versus Karl, the Hammer. Curien, the Black Magician, versus Ronne, the Divine Knight. There were many matches that piqued the students¡¯ interest. And among them, the one that drew the most attention was¡­ ¡°Hey, hey, look at this!¡± ¡°No way¡­ Is this for real¡­?¡± [Match 4] [Raiden Lishite vs. Margaret Phyler] It was the matchup between Raiden and Margaret. The students¡¯ eyes sparkled with interest as they stared at the two names listed side by side. ¡°The top student of the Magic Department, Lady Phyler¡¯s match¡­! I have to see this!¡± ¡°I heard that Young Master Lishite has been making quite a name for himself with his recent exploits¡­ This is going to be interesting.¡± ¡°They¡¯re both incredibly skilled.¡± ¡°This match is going to be a sight to behold.¡± Margaret, who reigned supreme as the top student of the Magic Department. And Raiden, who had earned the title of ¡°Hero of the Academy¡± for his recent accomplishments. It was a confrontation that was bound to be captivating. And there was one more thing. Aside from their exceptional skills, there was another element that drew the students¡¯ attention¡­ ¡°Wow¡­ Talk about a brutal bracket.¡± ¡°Why would they pit ex-fianc¨¦s against each other¡­?¡± ¡°I heard it hasn¡¯t even been two years since they broke off their engagement.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be entertaining, but¡­ are you sure this is okay¡­?¡± It was the relationship between the boy and the girl. Two of the most skilled individuals in the Academy, bound by a complicated past. With such captivating factors in play, it was no surprise that the match between Margaret and Raiden was generating a lot of buzz. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for it to start!¡± ¡°Who are you rooting for?¡± ¡°Lady Phyler, of course! What about you?¡± ¡°Young Master Lishite. We¡¯re both in the Swordsmanship Department.¡± As their turn approached, the training grounds grew increasingly crowded. The spectator seats, with a capacity of nearly 5,000, were packed with excited students and faculty members. And amidst the fervent crowd stood a silver-haired girl and a black-haired boy, their expressions a mixture of apprehension and anticipation. *** ¡ªRooooar!!! As I stepped into the arena, a deafening roar washed over me. It was the sound of the crowd, packed tightly into the spectator seats. I frowned, my ears ringing slightly as I adjusted the practice steel sword in my hand. ¡®Seriously, what¡¯s with all the commotion?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s there to be so excited about?¡¯ ¡®And why are there so many people here just to watch¡­?¡¯ I broke out in a cold sweat as I surveyed the nearly full spectator stands. Everyone was clutching bags of popcorn, cheering their hearts out. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Sometimes, I just don¡¯t understand the sensibilities of this world.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s just a practical exam, even if it is part of a festival. Why are they so worked up over it?¡¯ I let out a small sigh and glanced up, my eyes meeting those of the silver-haired girl standing opposite me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her crimson eyes burned with an ethereal glow. Our gazes locked for a brief moment, then the announcer¡¯s booming voice echoed through the arena. ¡¶Alright, everyone! The time you¡¯ve all been waiting for is finally here!¡· ¡¶Let¡¯s get right into it! We¡¯ll now begin the fourth match of the day, a clash of titans!¡· ¡ª¡¯Rooooar!!!¡¯ ¡®¡­Talk about a dramatic entrance.¡¯ ¡®Couldn¡¯t he just tone it down a notch?¡¯ I let out another, heavier sigh and adjusted my grip on my sword. Across from me, Margaret mirrored my movements, gathering mana at her fingertips. ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± ¡¶Competitors, ready yourselves!¡· Her words reached me as I assumed my stance. Not to be outdone, I replied curtly. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡¶Begin!!!¡· The exam began with the announcer¡¯s thunderous signal. Margaret, her mana now fully charged, immediately locked onto me and unleashed her magic. ¡°Wind Cutter ¡Á2!!¡± A swift incantation left her lips, and two blades of wind came hurtling towards me. I calmly raised my sword, deflecting the incoming attack. ¡®She¡¯s aiming for my head¡­¡¯ I gauged the trajectory of her magic and pushed off the ground. As expected of a spell meant for probing, it wasn¡¯t particularly powerful. In this case, it would be better to counterattack than to evade. I tightened my grip on the hilt of my sword. Then, I poured all my strength into a diagonal slash. ¡ªClang!! The sound of metal clashing against magic reverberated through the air. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 77 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@RisingGunn'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.The atmosphere swirled violently. A frigid winter wind, sharp as a blade, sliced through the silence. It wasn¡¯t just a literary expression. Shards of wind, honed to a razor¡¯s edge, were literally bombarding me. ¡°Hurricane Chains.¡± ¡ªClank!! Following the girl''s incantation, chains of emerald light materialized in the air. As I watched the chains descend with a deafening clang, I braced myself for the impact. My sword tip danced gracefully, drawing a long arc in the air. Suppressing any tremors in my hand, I executed the technique flawlessly, as if painting a masterpiece. Even with the attack closing in, my world remained tranquil, undisturbed by even a hint of trepidation. ¡ªClang! Screech¡­!! The magic, aimed squarely at my shoulder, collided with steel, erupting in a cacophony of sound. It writhed and bucked, desperate to pierce my defenses, but slid harmlessly off my blade. The chains, their trajectory broken, flew off course, embedding themselves in the nearby wall. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of disappointment as I watched the harmless mana constructs fall away. ¡¶What a clean defense from Young Master Lishite! As expected of the Hero of the Academy!!¡· The announcer¡¯s excited voice boomed through the arena, causing me to frown. Can¡¯t he just be quiet¡­? It¡¯s hard enough to concentrate on the match without his constant commentary. Pushing down my annoyance, I resumed my stance. Across from me stood the girl with crimson eyes, her gaze fixed on me with unwavering intensity. With each flicker of mana around her, her silver hair shimmered brilliantly. ¡°¡­You¡¯re tougher than I thought.¡± Margaret, her lips pressed into a thin line, finally broke the silence. It seemed her pride had been wounded by her inability to land a single blow. ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± I replied curtly and launched myself forward. Margaret hesitated momentarily at my sudden aggression, then gracefully matched my advance. In her hand, a spear formed from swirling wind materialized. It seemed she had no intention of relying solely on ranged attacks like a typical mage. A magic-wielding swordsman¡­ Interesting. My interest piqued, I swung my sword. It was a sudden attack, but Margaret calmly angled her spear, deflecting my blow. She didn¡¯t even flinch as the distance between us closed. For a mage, her close-combat skills were impressive. As expected of the top student of the Magic Department. Margaret¡¯s fighting style differed greatly from that of ordinary mages. She wasn¡¯t content with simply bombarding her opponents from afar. She actively sought close-quarters combat. Even as we exchanged blows, she seamlessly weaved in surprise attacks with wind arrows and chains, attempting to disrupt my rhythm. A battle mage, perhaps¡­? Whatever she was, her fighting style was undeniably refined. I blocked a series of spear thrusts, the clashing of our weapons sending sparks flying. Wind arrows, conjured from thin air, whizzed past my head, but I effortlessly dodged them with a tilt of my head. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me¡­! You¡¯re dodging everything!¡± Well, I meant it as a compliment. Of course, I was speaking from the perspective of an Academy student. Her skills were nowhere near my level. At best, she was probably on par with the Golden Boy. ¡¶Incredible! A true clash of titans!¡· ¡¶What a dazzling display of swordsmanship and magic!¡· ¡¶This is the first time we¡¯ve seen such a high-level match!¡· The announcer¡¯s voice continued to assault my ears. I focused on maintaining my rhythm, my sword moving with practiced ease. ¡ªClang! Clank¡­! The only sounds that filled the air were the clash of steel and the roar of the crowd. As the intensity of our exchange grew, so did the cheers of the spectators. ¡ªThis is insane! ¡ªI had no idea Lady Phyler had such precise mana control¡­ ¡ªAnd Young Master Lishite is deflecting all of her attacks with ease¡­ Sword and wind collided relentlessly. The cacophony of our battle echoed through the training grounds. *** ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Margaret staggered slightly as she tried to catch her breath. Her legs trembled, as her stamina neared its limit. As she struggled to regain her balance, a familiar voice reached her ears. ¡°You seem tired.¡± She looked up, wiping the sweat from her brow, and saw the black-haired boy standing before her. S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He stood calmly, his breathing steady and even. Margaret gritted her teeth and raised her arm, refusing to admit defeat. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not¡­ tired¡­!¡± Her trembling fingers channeled her remaining mana. Emerald chains materialized in an instant, writhing and coiling as they shot towards the boy. But¡­ ¡ªClang!! Thud¡­ Her attack was effortlessly deflected, leaving her with a sense of crushing defeat. Margaret clicked her tongue in frustration. She had reached her limit. ¡¶It seems the tide has turned! Young master Lishite has taken complete control of the match!¡· ¡¶Could this be due to his unexpectedly superior skills¡­?¡· ¡®Shut up¡­¡¯ Margaret muttered under her breath, massaging her cramping hand. Raiden watched her for a moment, then spoke in a low voice, inaudible to anyone else. ¡°Perhaps you should stop now.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t mock me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you. I¡¯m merely concerned for your well-being¡­¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Margaret¡¯s brows furrowed reflexively, her crimson eyes blazing with anger. Concerned for me? What nonsense is he spouting? ¡°How¡­ dare you¡­¡± She was about to retort, her voice laced with venom when a memory flashed through her mind. The memory of Raiden saving her during the attack on the field trip. ¡°¡­...¡± ¡°¡­Lady Margaret?¡± The memory choked her words, leaving her speechless. ¡°Just¡­ Leave me alone.¡± In the end, her emotions remained bottled up, unexpressed. Desperate to push down the turmoil within her, Margaret drew upon her remaining mana. As she clenched her fist, her mind raced. . . Chapter 77 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. In the aftermath of the attack on the field trip. The Academy had declared a two-week break to allow the students time to recover. During that short period, some students sought solace from the trauma, while others focused on their studies, but Margaret¡­ Margaret left the Academy and returned to the Phyler Dukedom. She had someone she needed to see. During the field trip, she had been confronted with an unsettling truth. And she was determined to find answers. She sought out a connection from her past. And that connection was¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Amelia.¡± ¡°¡­My lady.¡± Her former personal maid. And the woman who had betrayed her in the worst way possible. Amelia had been caught having an affair with Margaret¡¯s fianc¨¦. After her betrayal came to light, she resigned from her position and moved to the remote outskirts of the Phyler Dukedom. Amelia was visibly surprised by Margaret¡¯s sudden appearance. Then, a strange, unreadable expression crossed her face, and she bowed her head. ¡°What brings the esteemed daughter of House Phyler¡­ to such a humble abode?¡± ¡°I have questions.¡± ¡°Please, come inside.¡± Amelia¡¯s response was curt and mechanical. Her cold tone sent a pang of pain through Margaret¡¯s heart. But she pushed it aside. She had to stay focused on her purpose. ¡°So, what is it that you wish to ask?¡± Margaret had seen it with her own eyes. The unicorn nuzzling affectionately against Raiden. s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. She had made discreet inquiries and discovered that such friendly behavior from a unicorn could only mean one thing. The person in question was¡­ pure. Margaret couldn¡¯t understand. She had heard it with her own ears, the sounds of Raiden and Amelia¡¯s intimacy. The memory of their moans haunted her every night, turning her dreams into nightmares. How could he possibly be pure? Margaret pressed her hand against her throbbing forehead and spoke. ¡°Tell me¡­ What happened¡­ between the two of you?¡± ¡°¡­...¡± Silence descended upon the room. Margaret waited for a response, her body tense with anticipation. Amelia studied her with a complicated gaze, then let out a laugh. A laugh filled with mockery and derision. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing, Lady Margaret. I¡¯m simply amused by your naivet¨¦.¡± A cruel smile spread across Amelia¡¯s lips. She tapped her lips with her finger as if taunting her. ¡°Would you like me to spell it out for you?¡± ¡°Amelia.¡± ¡°I enjoyed the pleasure Young Master Lishite bestowed upon me, while you, my lady, were none the wiser.¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± ¡°What kind of answer were you expecting when you came here?¡± Margaret¡¯s anger flared, but Amelia¡¯s words stopped her short. What answer was I expecting? She had come here seeking the truth, to understand what had transpired between them. ¡°Were you hoping to hear that it was all a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°No, I just¡­!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit, have you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°It seems you still harbor feelings for Young Master Lishite.¡± Amelia¡¯s words pierced Margaret¡¯s heart like a dagger. Anger and sadness welled up inside her, threatening to choke her. Amelia pressed her advantage, delivering the final blow. ¡°You¡¯re so foolishly kind, my lady.¡± ¡°¡­...¡± ¡°Even after I caused you to break off your engagement with the man you loved, you didn¡¯t punish me in the slightest.¡± ¡°¡­...¡± ¡°In fact, you¡¯ve been sending me money for living expenses ever since I left the manor.¡± Margaret¡¯s hand trembled. She had specifically instructed the head butler to send the money discreetly. How did Amelia know it was from her? Amelia leaned in close, a smug smile on her face. ¡°You can¡¯t let go of your affections easily, can you? That¡¯s why you always end up getting hurt.¡± ¡°¡­...¡± ¡°Wake up, my lady.¡± With a bitter laugh, Amelia turned away. Margaret was too stunned to speak. She sat there for a moment, then rose unsteadily to her feet. Sadness, anger, disgust, betrayal, exhaustion¡­ A maelstrom of emotions raged within her. She left the house, her mind reeling. She was so lost in her thoughts that she failed to notice¡­ ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, my lady.¡± ¡­Amelia standing by the window, tears streaming down her face as she watched Margaret¡¯s retreating figure. And so, the misunderstanding only deepened. . . . ¡¶It seems we have a clear winner!¡· ¡¶Lady Phyler appears to have exhausted her mana! She can barely stand!¡· The announcer¡¯s voice cut through Margaret¡¯s daze. His irritatingly smug tone made her grit her teeth. As she struggled to gather her remaining mana, she heard Raiden¡¯s voice. ¡°Do you intend to continue?¡± His words snapped her back to reality. She saw a flicker of her own pain reflected in his eyes. ¡°Perhaps you should concede¡­¡± ¡ªYou can¡¯t let go of your affections easily. That¡¯s why you always end up getting hurt. Her heart pounded in her chest. Margaret glared at him, her crimson eyes blazing with defiance. ¡°I¡­ will not¡­ lose¡­ to you¡­!¡± It was a venomous declaration. A desperate cry fueled by past resentment and present longing. She poured all her remaining mana into a final, desperate attack. ¡°Wrath of the heavens, heed my call!¡± ¡ªMargaret-Style Wind Magic: Sixth Verse, Extreme Limit¡ª Eye of the Typhoon She unleashed the most powerful spell at her disposal. The air crackled and swirled as her mana surged outwards, forming a vortex of emerald blades that enveloped the entire arena. ¡¶And there it is! Lady Phyler unleashes her ultimate technique!¡· ¡¶Backed into a corner, she¡¯s resorting to her signature magic!¡· As far as Margaret knew, Raiden had a maximum of ten Blinks. He had used it sporadically throughout the match, so he should be out by now. There was no way he could dodge this. Her calculations were flawless. Except for one thing¡­ ¡¶Wait¡­ something¡¯s not right!¡· ¡¶The mana¡­ It¡¯s unstable! It¡¯s going to explode!¡· She had overestimated her own strength. Margaret was exhausted. Her stamina was depleted, her mana reserves nearly dry. It was no surprise that her attempt to force out her ultimate spell had backfired. Mana shortage and mental fatigue. A recipe for disaster. Her spell was spiraling out of control. A mana explosion. ¡ªRumble¡­!! The incomplete spell pulsed erratically, flashes of emerald light illuminating the arena. A massive ball of unstable mana hovered before her, on the verge of detonation. ¡¶W-wait! It¡¯s too dangerous¡­!!¡· The announcer¡¯s panicked voice reached her ears. A dazed murmur escaped her lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She had made a mistake. ¡ªBOOOOOM!!!! A deafening explosion ripped through the arena. Margaret squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for the impact. ¡°¡­...¡± But¡­ nothing happened. The roaring flames and searing heat never came. ¡°Uh¡­?¡± She cautiously opened her eyes¡­ ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡­and found herself staring into a pair of concerned black eyes. Raiden held her close, his body shielding her from the remnants of the explosion. Chapter 78 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡ªRumble¡­!!The incomplete spell pulsed erratically, flashes of emerald light illuminating the arena. A massive ball of unstable mana hovered before her, on the verge of detonation. ¡¶W-wait! It¡¯s too dangerous¡­!!¡· The announcer¡¯s panicked voice reached my ears. And then, a soft sigh escaped Margaret''s lips from the eye of the storm. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It all happened in a flash. Even before I could fully grasp the situation, my body was moving on its own. ¡°Blink x 10.¡± I chanted under my breath, my lips moving rapidly. As my breath quickened, a blue window appeared before my eyes. ¡ªDing! [Using the skill ¡®Short-Range Teleportation (Blink)¡¯ 10 times.] [Remaining Uses: (0/20)] [Time Until Next Recharge: 1 Hour 29 Minutes 58 Seconds] With a crackle and a spark, my consciousness blinked, and in the next instant¡ª I stood right beside Margaret. She had braced herself for the impact, her body curled inward, her eyes squeezed shut. Her silver hair whipped around her, tossed by the violent currents of mana. I didn''t hesitate. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I swept my arms around Margaret''s trembling form and pulled her close, shielding her with my own body. At the same time, I reached into my subspace, my fingers closing around the hilt of Sorrow. The slumbering blade vibrated in response to my call, a low hum resonating through my very being. A thrill shot through me as I whispered the activation words. ¡°Sorrow, rend them asunder.¡± ¡ªMana Dispel¡ª The moment I issued the command, Sorrow responded with an earsplitting shriek. ¡ªKREEEE!! The bizarre cry ripped through the air, silencing the chaos as if by force. Sorrow, the embodiment of grief, devoured the mana explosion, severing its roots before it could fully bloom. What was once a chaotic maelstrom of energy now dissipated into harmless motes of light. A brief, mechanical chime sounded in my ears. ¡ªDing! [The Divine Weapon ''Sorrow¡¯s'' unique skill, ¡®Mana Dispel,¡¯ has been activated.] I had made it in time. Relief washed over me as I watched the remnants of the mana explosion fade away. As I calmed my still-racing heart, I heard a soft groan coming from the girl in my arms. ¡°Uh¡­ Hmm¡­?¡± Margaret slowly lifted her head, her crimson eyes gazing up at me with a dazed expression. Our eyes met, hers wide and uncertain, mine calm and reassuring. A small smile touched my lips as I spoke. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± She stared at me blankly, struggling to comprehend the situation. I gently steadied her, my hand resting on her back as she swayed unsteadily. ¡°H-How¡­? I¡­ My spell¡­ It went out of control¡­¡± she stammered, her voice trembling with confusion. Margaret slowly lifted her head to look at me, her expression bewildered. ¡°Did¡­ Did you save me¡­?¡± ¡°Who else would be here but me?¡± I replied matter-of-factly. A wave of complex emotions crossed her face, her gaze dropping to my cheek. ¡°¡­You¡¯re bleeding.¡± ¡°Bleeding¡­? Ah, you¡¯re right.¡± I brought my hand up to my cheek, my fingers coming away stained with blood. It stung a little. A stray shard of mana must have grazed me during the dispel. ¡°Why did you save me¡­? You could¡¯ve been caught in the explosion¡­¡± She murmured, her voice filled with concern. I shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as you put yourself in harm¡¯s way, could I?¡± ¡°......¡± Margaret was speechless, her red lips parting and closing soundlessly. Meanwhile, the announcer''s excited voice filled the arena. ¡¶What a heroic rescue by Young Master Lishite! He saved Lady Phyler from certain disaster!¡· ¡¶He completely neutralized a potentially catastrophic situation!!¡· ¡ªWoohoo!! A wave of cheers and applause erupted from the audience. The announcer''s next words, however, were spoken in a teasing tone that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡¶My, my, don¡¯t they look cozy together~?¡· ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± We both blinked, suddenly aware of our compromising position. I was still holding Margaret close, her body pressed against mine. ¡°¡­.!¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes widened in realization, and she scrambled out of my arms, her face flushing crimson. She glanced around the arena, avoiding my gaze as the announcer continued his commentary. ¡¶Well, then! I think we have a clear winner!¡· ¡¶The victor of the fourth match is¡­ Raiden Lishite!¡· A chorus of cheers and whistles filled the arena. The audience was clearly impressed by the intensity of our match and its dramatic conclusion. ¡ªThat was incredible! I learned so much just from watching! ¡ªThat rescue was amazing! ¡ªWhat was that last technique? Mana Dispel? That¡¯s a rare one! I shifted uncomfortably under the weight of their attention, my gaze darting around the arena. My eyes fell on Margaret, who was making her way towards the exit, her steps slow and uncertain. I watched her go, a strange ache in my chest. Her usually confident stride was gone, replaced by a fragility that tugged at my heartstrings. ¡°....¡± A confusing mix of emotions swirled within me. I kept my eyes on her retreating figure until her silver hair disappeared from view. And with that, the fourth match came to an end. *** Margaret stumbled out of the arena, her legs feeling like lead. She didn¡¯t know where she was going. She just let her feet carry her, her mind a chaotic mess of emotions. ¡ªAre you alright? His words echoed in her ears, his low, gentle voice replaying over and over in her mind. She covered her ears with her hands, desperate to shut out the sound of his voice. ¡ªI¡¯m merely concerned for your well-being¡­ Shut up¡­ she thought bitterly. Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean. Her chest ached, and a lump formed in her throat, threatening to choke her. She felt a wave of nausea wash over her, her vision blurring at the edges. But what bothered her most of all was¡­ ¡ªThump¡­ Thump¡­ ¡­the frantic beating of her own heart. She pressed her hand against her chest, trying in vain to calm its frantic rhythm. Again¡­ Once again, Raiden had saved her. Her own stubborn pride, her desperate need to defeat him, had backfired spectacularly. I should¡¯ve just¡­ surrendered¡­ she thought miserably. A weary sigh escaped her lips. She closed her eyes, her head pounding. ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Margaret¡± She muttered to herself. What had she been thinking? She knew she couldn¡¯t beat him. And yet, she had let her pride cloud her judgment. Being around Raiden always made her lose control. Is it because¡­ I hate him so much¡­? she wondered. The truth was, Margaret was still young. Too young to understand the complexities of her own emotions. The overwhelming feelings that consumed her whenever she was near Raiden¡­ she had mistaken them for hatred. She was oblivious to the possibility that beneath the surface of her anger and resentment, a different kind of emotion was taking root. ¡°¡­. ¡± She looked up at the sky, her crimson eyes reflecting the dull gray of the overcast heavens. Chapter 78 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***The first day of the ranking tournament came to an end, and soon, the second day arrived. I had no scheduled matches for the day, so I spent my time reviewing my plans for the upcoming attack. It¡¯s tomorrow¡­ I checked and double-checked my inventory of magic scrolls, the enemy¡¯s predicted attack routes, the hidden escape paths¡­ It wasn¡¯t until I was certain that everything was in place that I allowed myself a moment of respite. Yes, this should be enough. With my preparations complete, I was confident that we could hold the back gate. As for the rest¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to the protagonist and his party. Speaking of the protagonist¡­ I should probably check on Allen. We hadn¡¯t spoken since our little disagreement. I was a little curious to see how he was holding up. Now that I think about it, this is around the time Allen¡¯s match should be starting. I made my way to the public training grounds. As I approached, I noticed a large screen broadcasting Allen¡¯s match to the gathered crowd. ¡°Burn of Star.¡± ¡ªFWOOSH!! Allen moved with a speed and precision that belied his age, his every attack a dazzling display of fire magic. The crowd roared their approval as he effortlessly overwhelmed his opponent. ¡¶What an incredible display of skill from Allen! He¡¯s defeated Leol, one of the tournament favorites!¡· ¡ªYeah!! As Allen stepped off the stage, he flashed a bright smile at the cheering crowd and waved. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡­Well, I guess I don¡¯t need to worry about him. If he kept this up, he¡¯d have no problem holding his own tomorrow. I turned and left the training grounds, satisfied. As I made my way through the bustling Academy grounds, a sudden gust of wind ruffled my hair. I brushed my bangs aside and muttered, ¡°Everything¡¯s going according to plan.¡± I spoke the words aloud as if to convince myself. I pushed down the tendrils of anxiety that threatened to consume me. Everything will go according to plan. We¡¯ll protect the Academy. No one will get hurt. It has to go according to plan¡­ It has to¡­ *** Meanwhile, in a dark and secluded chamber, a sinister plot was unfolding. ¡°Everything is in place.¡± Two figures, identical twins with glowing red eyes and sharp horns protruding from their foreheads, knelt before a crude wooden throne. Seated upon the throne was an elderly man with long, white hair and a chilling aura. This was Pyren, one of the Four Demon Generals, and the one responsible for the death of Professor Lucas Crayden during the attack on the field trip. Pyren closed the book he had been reading and looked down at the twins. A cruel smile spread across his wrinkled face. ¡°Heh¡­ It¡¯s finally happening.¡± ¡°Indeed, Master,¡± Said one of the twins, Rakious, his voice laced with anticipation. ¡°This attack¡­ It will be the perfect declaration of war against the new hero.¡± ¡°Are you certain of this?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± He went on to describe the forces they had amassed for the attack¡ªa veritable army of demons, more than enough to raze the Academy to the ground. But despite the twin¡¯s confidence, a flicker of doubt crossed Pyren¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Is something the matter, Master?¡± Pyren stroked his beard thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ concerned about the number of troops we have at our disposal.¡± He had fought against the Academy students during the field trip. ¡°That instructor¡­ He was strong. Stronger than I anticipated.¡± The memory of his battle with Lucas was still fresh in his mind. ¡°You believe the Academy instructors may be stronger than we anticipated, Master?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± The twins exchanged a worried glance. Pyren studied them for a moment, then said, ¡°Let''s bring Recus with us.¡± The twins¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. ¡°R-Recus? You mean¡­ the ¡®Spear Demon¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We need to make sure we¡¯re prepared for anything.¡± ¡°But¡­ He¡¯s so¡­ unpredictable¡­¡± one of the twins protested. ¡°His strength is undeniable.¡± ¡°And right now, we need all the strength we can get.¡± And so, the wheels of fate continued to turn. Unbeknownst to Raiden, who clung to the belief that everything would go according to plan, the world was shifting around him, spiraling toward a destiny he could never have imagined. A new player had entered the game. Only time would tell what role he would play in the unfolding drama. Chapter 79 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@whytho'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.Night had fallen, the brilliant glow of the sun replaced by a cold, desolate darkness. It was a time when everyone embarked on journeys to their own dreamlands. However, even at this late hour, there was a young man sitting idly on his bed, his mind lost in thought. ¡°....¡± Sleep eluded him. He brought something resembling a cigarette to his lips and took a long drag as if trying to burn away his anxieties. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. White smoke curled into the air, tracing the path of his breath. His dark eyes, usually bright and full of life, were clouded with worry, the weight of fatigue etched beneath them. He ran a hand through his messy black hair, a sigh escaping his lips. This young man, with his distinctive features, was Raiden Lishite. It was me. ¡°Haah¡­¡± I exhaled a plume of smoke, my gaze fixed on my reflection in the window. A faint, herbal scent lingered in the air, a testament to the calming effects of the Deathweed I had been smoking. But even its soothing properties couldn''t completely quell the unease that gnawed at my insides. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread that clung to me like a shroud. The thought of the impending attack, just a few hours away, sent a jolt of adrenaline through me. I rubbed my eyes, trying to ease the tension that had coiled itself tightly around my nerves. ¡°Status window.¡± I summoned my status window. It was time for a final check, to ensure everything was in order. ¡°Show me the details of the available sub-quests,¡± I requested. ¡ªDing! [Available Sub Quests] 1. Hero of Blood 2. Faceless Hero 3. The Madman 4. The Deserter Several new windows popped up before me, each displaying a different sub-quest. I read through them carefully, organizing my thoughts. Sub quests. A staple of every RPG, these bonus quests often appeared alongside the main questline. They offered a chance to gain additional rewards without any real penalties. ¡°A ¡®choice-based¡¯ sub quest, huh¡­¡± Of course, not all sub-quests were created equal. Some, like the randomly generated ¡°common¡± type, had little to no impact on the main storyline. Then there were the ¡°choice-based¡± sub-quests, which, as their name suggested, required the player to make a choice. These choices, in turn, could significantly alter the course of the story. ¡°This one popped up in the original novel too.¡± I tapped my chin thoughtfully, my eyes scanning the details of each sub quest. There were four options to choose from. As I tapped on each one, a more detailed description appeared. ¡ªDing! [1. Hero of Blood] -Defend the Academy with your life! Completion Requirements: Successfully defend the Academy from the demon attack. [2. Faceless Hero] -Become a shrouded hero! -Embrace the shadows and fight alone! Completion Requirements: Successfully defend the Academy from the demon attack without revealing your identity to more than 3 people. [3. The Madman] -Embrace madness and burn the world! -Show them your true power! Completion Requirements: Side with the Demon King¡¯s army and destroy the Academy. [4. The Deserter] -Fearful of the coming attack? -Abandon everything and flee! Completion Requirements: Escape from the Academy before the demon attack begins. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± The descriptions were straightforward enough. The first option was the standard ¡°defend the city¡± trope. The second was the mysterious hero route. The third¡­ was basically going rogue. And the last one¡­ was running away. ¡°Well, I can cross the last two off the list right away.¡± Destroy the Academy? Abandon everyone and run? What kind of messed-up options were those? I quickly dismissed them, focusing on the remaining two. ¡°Well, I already knew which one I was going to choose anyway.¡± Without hesitation, I tapped on the second option. ¡ªDing! [Sub Quest: ¡®Faceless Hero¡¯ has been activated!] I needed to keep my identity hidden if I wanted to use Sorrow during the attack. This sub quest lined up perfectly with my plans. Besides, the rewards for this one were far better than the others. ¡ªDing! [Sub Quest: Faceless Hero] Secretly protect the Academy from the demon attack! ¡ùWarning¡ù If your identity is discovered by more than 3 people, the quest will automatically fail. {Rewards for the Main Quest will be partially adjusted.} 1. 7000 Points 2. Acquire the Title: ¡®Dedication¡¯ 3. Acquire the Title: ¡®Faceless Hero¡¯ 4. Acquire the Skill: ¡®Sanctuary¡¯ [Time Until Quest Start: 7 Hours 24 Minutes] I swiped away the notification, my mind already racing ahead. I extinguished the Deathweed in the ashtray and turned towards the window. The sky was still cloaked in darkness. Five hours until dawn. Seven hours until the attack. ¡°I should try to get some sleep.¡± Tomorrow was going to be a long day. I muttered the words to myself as I settled into bed, pulling the covers up to my chin. . . Chapter 79 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. Dawn arrived, chasing away the comforting darkness with its unwelcome light. Another day had begun. ¡°Time to go.¡± I dressed in comfortable clothes and left my dorm room. As soon as I opened the door, a blast of cold winter air hit me, whipping my black hair around my face. I brushed my bangs aside and started walking. The Academy grounds were bustling with activity, the annual ranking tournament drawing students from all grades. ¡ªDude, did you hear? That guy got knocked out in the first round! ¡ªNo way! The brackets were so messed up this year! ¡ªHey, mister, can I get some popcorn? ¡ªCome on, the next match is about to start! ¡°¡­Peaceful, isn¡¯t it?¡± I murmured. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The sounds of everyday life¡ªthe chatter, the laughter, the excited shouts¡ªwashed over me. I closed my eyes, savoring the normalcy of it all. No one knew¡­ No one knew that in just an hour¡­ no, in just thirty minutes¡­ this peaceful scene would transform into a living nightmare. ¡ªWhoooosh¡­ A cold wind swept through the grounds, tugging at the edges of my uniform jacket. I pulled it tighter around myself and continued walking, my footsteps echoing softly in the morning air. [Time Until Quest Start: 2 Minutes 41 Seconds] I reached my destination¡ªa small park located near the Academy¡¯s back gate. I found a secluded bench and sat down, waiting for the inevitable. The seconds ticked by, each one bringing me closer to the moment of truth. [Time Until Quest Start: 59 Seconds] I reached into my bag, my fingers closing around a smooth, white mask. ¡ªDing! [The Deceiver¡¯s Mask] Classification: Mask Rank: Legendary Special Properties: Favor of the Black Clown Effect: Activates the ¡®Perception Down¡¯ magic when worn. The Deceiver¡¯s Mask. A legendary-ranked item I had acquired specifically for this sub-quest. Not only did it cast a powerful ¡®Perception Down¡¯ magic, but it also slightly altered the wearer¡¯s appearance. With this mask, I could use Sorrow without fear of being recognized. ¡ªClick¡­ I lifted the mask and placed it over my face, feeling a cool sensation against my skin. [Time Until Quest Start: 5 Seconds] I remembered the scene from the novel, the moment the attack began. It started with¡­ ¡ªBOOM!! ¡­a deafening explosion that shook the very foundations of the Academy. ¡ªDing! [Main Quest: ¡®Protect the Academy!¡¯ has been activated!] [Sub Quest: ¡®Faceless Hero¡¯ has been activated!] A series of notifications flashed before my eyes. I adjusted my mask, making sure it was secure. My gaze darted to the back gate, where a horde of grotesque creatures was swarming towards the Academy like a plague of locusts. ¡ªW-What is that?! What was that explosion? ¡ªWhat are those things outside the gate?! ¡ªThey¡¯re breaking through! We need to get out of here! The gatekeepers, their faces pale with terror, scrambled back as the horde crashed against the iron bars. ¡ªClang! Clang! Clang! The creatures were a grotesque parody of life¡ªgreen-skinned, hunched over, their eyes burning with a malevolent light. Goblins. Each one carried a crude bomb strapped to its back, the fuses burning brightly. I knew those bombs. They were filled with a volatile concoction of demonic energy. Before the gatekeepers could react, a blinding flash of light filled the air. ¡ªBOOOOM!! A wave of heat and smoke washed over me as the bombs detonated. I stood my ground, my eyes fixed on the gate. The explosion had blown a gaping hole in the iron bars, and through the smoke and debris, I could see them¡ªa tide of monstrous creatures pouring onto the Academy grounds. Goblins, orcs, golems, undead¡­ ¡°¡­They really went all out, huh?¡± I muttered, a grim chuckle escaping my lips. I took a deep breath and stepped forward, drawing Sorrow from my subspace. The creatures turned towards me, their red eyes burning with greed and bloodlust. I met their gaze, a chill running down my spine. We were hopelessly outnumbered, and reinforcements wouldn¡¯t arrive for some time. It was a desperate situation, but I refused to give in to despair. ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯ve done to prepare for this,¡± I said, my voice low and dangerous. I slung my backpack off my shoulder and opened it. Inside were stacks upon stacks of paper¡ªhundreds of them. Magic scrolls. I grabbed a handful and hurled them towards the advancing horde. ¡ªFwp! Fwp! Fwp! The scrolls sailed through the air, each one inscribed with a single, powerful rune: ¡®Explosion.¡¯ The creatures hesitated, sensing the danger, but it was too late. I had already ripped open another scroll¡ªthis one inscribed with the rune for ¡®Link Explosion.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± I said, a hint of amusement in my voice. ¡ªFzzzt! A spark ignited on the scroll, and the air crackled with energy. At that moment, all the Explosion scrolls I had thrown into the air detonated simultaneously. ¡ªBOOOOOM!! A blinding white light engulfed the battlefield, the air filled with the deafening roar of countless explosions. As I watched the spectacle unfold, a memory from my past life surfaced in my mind. My older brother, Chang-ho, had always been a fan of cheesy action movies. ¡ªHey, Naru, there¡¯s this line from a movie¡­ he had said one day, his eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡ªIt¡¯s one of my favorites. It goes¡­ ¡°Art¡­ is an explosion!¡± I said, my voice barely audible above the din. The shockwave from the explosions hit me with the force of a freight train, but I stood firm, my gaze fixed on the gate. The goblins at the front of the horde had been completely vaporized, their bodies reduced to ash and dust. I quickly drew more scrolls from my bag, my fingers working with practiced ease. ¡°Blink x 6.¡± ¡ªCrackle¡­! My vision blurred, and I reappeared in the heart of the enemy ranks. I unleashed a torrent of magic and steel¡ªfireballs arced through the air, their heat scorching the ground, while Sorrow sang a deadly song of ice and sorrow, each swing of the blade cleaving through flesh and bone. Red and blue light danced across the battlefield, painting a scene of utter chaos. And I, standing at the center of it all, was an instrument of destruction. This was my place. I would protect the Academy. Chapter 80: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat [-Explosion-][-Fire Wall-] [-Frozen Field-] ¡ªBOOOOOM!! Crackle¡­!! A symphony of destruction echoed through the air as a barrage of magic tore through the ranks of the demon horde. The ground trembled under a storm of fire and ice, explosions of mana painting the night sky in hues of crimson and azure. ¡ªThud! Splat! Mangled limbs and chunks of flesh rained down upon the battlefield, a grotesque testament to the carnage unfolding. The air reeked of burnt flesh and the metallic tang of blood, the stench of death clinging to the back of my throat. The once pristine grounds of the Academy¡¯s back gate were now a hellscape, a gruesome tableau of death and destruction. ¡°Haa¡­!¡± ¡ªSlice! I pressed forward, my movements a blur as I cut through the enemy ranks. Sorrow sang through the air, its azure blade reaping a grim harvest of demon lives. I was a lone warrior, facing down an army of darkness. But I felt no fear, only a cold determination to see this through. I moved with a practiced grace, my body a weapon honed by years of relentless training. Each swing of my blade was a masterpiece of precision and power, severing limbs and crushing bones with ease. ¡ªCrunch! I stomped down on a stray orc skull, the bone-shattering under my heel. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± It had been an hour since the attack began. An hour of relentless fighting, with no end in sight. ¡­I must have killed at least a thousand of them by now¡­ But for every demon I cut down, two more seemed to take its place. The sheer number of enemies was overwhelming, their ranks seemingly endless. Thankfully, the guards had managed to regroup and were now putting up a valiant fight alongside me. I clicked my tongue in annoyance as I reached into my bag, scattering another handful of scrolls into the air. [-Muscle Strengthening-] [-Swift-] This time, I opted for enhancement magic. The scrolls burst into light, bathing me in a warm glow as runes of power etched themselves onto my skin. ¡ªBOOM! I launched myself forward with renewed strength, my movements faster than ever before. My blade danced through the air, a whirlwind of silver and blue, cutting down any demon foolish enough to stand in my path. ¡ªShhk! Shhk! Shhk! Blood splattered across my mask, the warm liquid a stark contrast to the cold porcelain. ¡­Damn it¡­ My movements were starting to slow, my body screaming in protest. My lungs burned, my muscles ached, and a sharp pain throbbed in my side. I spat out a mouthful of blood and gritted my teeth. I¡¯m running out of time¡­ And scrolls¡­ My supply, once seemingly endless, was dwindling at an alarming rate. According to my calculations, I should have been wrapping things up by now. But the reality was far from ideal. ¡­Not even close. I laughed humorlessly as I surveyed the battlefield. The demon horde stretched out before me, a seemingly endless sea of claws and teeth. I was exhausted, my body pushed to its limits. But I couldn¡¯t give up. Not now. I took a deep breath, focusing my mind. I could feel my grip on Sorrow faltering, my arms heavy with fatigue. But I forced myself to press on, pushing past the pain and exhaustion. I was about to charge back into the fray when a series of familiar voices reached my ears. ¡°Holly Spear!¡± ¡°Wind Cutter x3.¡± ¡ªBOOOOOM!! Blasts of holy energy and razor-sharp wind blades tore through the air, obliterating the demons in a shower of gore and viscera. I turned towards the source of the attacks, my heart soaring with relief. Familiar faces were gathered there. The students from the Disciplinary Committee, the Saintess, and Allen''s heroines, including Margaret. They were the reinforcements I had been waiting for. ¡°You¡¯re alright!¡± Margaret called out, her voice laced with relief. ¡°We felt a surge of demonic energy coming from this direction, we feared the worst!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not out of the woods yet!¡± ¡°There are too many of them!¡± ¡°Form up!¡± Margaret commanded. ¡°We can¡¯t let them break through the gate!¡± The students fanned out, their magic and weapons blazing as they engaged the enemy. I finally allowed myself to relax, lowering my sword for the first time in what felt like hours. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Fuck¡­¡± I let out a string of curses, my body trembling with exhaustion. I had been fighting alone for an hour, holding back a horde of demons. It was a miracle I was still alive. But the battle wasn¡¯t over yet. Not by a long shot. We had reinforcements now, but the demons still outnumbered us by a significant margin. We needed to hold out until Korn arrived with the rest of the Academy¡¯s forces. ¡°Alright, everyone!¡± I shouted, raising my voice so that it could be heard over the din of battle. ¡°We just need to hold them off for another thirty minutes! We can do this!¡± I sheathed Sorrow, my gaze sweeping across the battlefield. The worst was over, but I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down. Not yet. Thirty minutes. That¡¯s how long it would take for Korn to reach us. Thirty minutes to protect these students. Thirty minutes to ensure that no one else died. I had failed Master during the field trip. But I wouldn¡¯t fail them. I drew Sorrow once more, the blade humming eagerly in my hand. *** Meanwhile, in a secluded part of the forest, not far from the Academy¡¯s back gate¡­ A lone figure stood amidst the skeletal trees, his ragged cloak billowing in the wind. He was a man of indeterminate age, his face hidden beneath a hood. His clothes were old and worn, stitched together from mismatched scraps of fabric. A single spear was strapped to his back, its blade glinting menacingly in the moonlight. ¡ªWhoooosh¡­ The wind whispered through the trees, carrying with it the scent of blood and death. The figure remained motionless, his gaze fixed on the distant battle raging at the Academy¡¯s back gate. As his cloak shifted in the wind, a flash of crimson could be seen beneath his hood¡ªa single, malevolent eye, burning with an unholy light. ¡°¡­Not bad¡­¡± ¡°Not bad at all.¡± He cracked his knuckles, a cruel smile spreading across his lips. ¡°This is getting interesting¡­¡± He reached behind him and unsheathed his spear, the metal screeching as it left its scabbard. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m needed after all.¡± With a sinister chuckle, he turned and melted into the shadows, his presence as fleeting and ephemeral as the wind itself. Recus, the Spear Demon. A harbinger of death, drawn to the scent of blood and carnage. *** High atop the roof of one of the Academy¡¯s auxiliary buildings¡­ A young man leaned against the railing, his golden hair glinting in the sunlight. His skin was tanned a deep bronze, a stark contrast to the pale faces of the other students. His eyes, a piercing shade of blue, watched the battle unfolding below with an air of detached amusement. ¡ªThey¡¯re breaking through on the left! ¡ªHold the line! Don¡¯t let them through! ¡ªBehind you! Watch out! The sounds of battle echoed up from the courtyard below, a chaotic symphony of screams, shouts, and the clang of steel against steel. The young man watched it all with an unreadable expression on his face, his lips curved into a faint smirk. S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°There¡¯s nothing quite like a good brawl.¡± He reached into his pocket and pulled out a bag of popcorn, munching on the fluffy kernels as he surveyed the scene below. The Academy was under attack from two sides¡ªthe main gate, where Korn and Allen were leading the defense, and the back gate, where the masked swordsman and his students were desperately trying to hold off the demon horde. Both battles were impressive in their own right, but it was the fight at the back gate that truly captivated the young man¡¯s attention. ¡°Wow¡­ He¡¯s good¡± he said, nodding his head in approval. The masked swordsman was a whirlwind of death and destruction, his movements so fast they were almost a blur. Every swing of his sword sent demons flying, their bodies ripped apart by the sheer force of his attacks. ¡°He fights like a demon himself.¡± The young man chuckled, tossing another handful of popcorn into his mouth. His eyes, now glowing with an eerie blue light, seemed to see past the mask, peering into the very soul of the swordsman. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± The tide of the battle seemed to be turning in favor of the Academy¡¯s students, but the young man knew better. He could sense it¡ªa dark presence lurking in the shadows, its power far greater than anything he had ever encountered before. A shiver ran down his spine as a wave of cold, malevolent energy washed over him. ¡°This¡­ This is bad¡± He muttered, his eyes widening in alarm. He had never felt anything like it before. This was no ordinary demon. This was something else entirely. ¡°Can they handle it?¡± He wondered aloud, his gaze fixed on the masked swordsman. A slow smile spread across his face, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. The Golden Boy, as he was known, thrived on chaos and destruction. He had intervened in the last attack, his motives shrouded in mystery, but there was no guarantee he would do so again. He was an observer, a spectator to the grand play that was life and death. The fate of the Academy, the lives of his fellow students¡­ None of it truly mattered to him. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If they make this interesting enough¡­¡± He stood up, his gaze never leaving the battle below. ¡°Maybe¡­ Just maybe¡­ I¡¯ll give them a round of applause.¡± And with that, he settled back against the railing, his eyes gleaming with anticipation as he waited for the show to begin. Chapter 81 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Deranfe'' and ''@Amiri Alexander'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.The tide of the battle had turned. With Margaret and the other students fighting alongside me, we were finally pushing back the demon horde. [-Flame Trap-] ¡ªFWOOSH!! BOOM!! I hurled another scroll at the ground, unleashing a wave of fire that incinerated a group of goblins foolish enough to stray too close. I scanned the battlefield, my eyes taking in the chaos. There were still a lot of demons, but their numbers were dwindling. The students were fighting with a renewed ferocity, their attacks coordinated and deadly. Spells and sword strikes flashed through the air, each one sending another demon to its demise. The pace of the battle had slowed somewhat, but that was to be expected. I had been fighting nonstop for over an hour, and even with the buffs from the scrolls, I was starting to feel the strain. Those two are incredible¡­ My gaze fell upon Margaret and the Saintess, who were fighting back-to-back, their movements a blur of motion. Margaret¡¯s wind magic was a force of nature, slicing through the demons like a whirlwind. And the Saintess, bathed in holy light, was unleashing devastating attacks that seemed to purify the very air around her. I can¡¯t slack off now¡­ I wiped the green blood from my blade and charged back into the fray. My muscles ached, and my lungs burned with exertion, but I couldn¡¯t stop. Not while there were still demons to kill. If only I could use Blink¡­ My signature magic would make this fight so much easier. But I couldn¡¯t risk revealing my identity. Not yet. I had to maintain my cover, even if it meant putting myself at a disadvantage. ¡ªGah¡­! I gritted my teeth as a wave of exhaustion washed over me. I had been pushing myself too hard. Just as I was about to take a step back and catch my breath, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. One of the students lay sprawled on the ground, his leg twisted at an unnatural angle. And standing over him, its massive fist raised for the killing blow was a hulking golem. I didn¡¯t hesitate. I launched myself forward, my boots pounding against the earth. ¡ªShing! The furious slash pierced the space between the golem''s eyes. I twisted the embedded blade violently, and the magic stone embedded in the golem''s head was crushed like tofu. Thump, the lifeless body collapsed to the ground. "Haah, haah... Stay sharp!" I roughly pulled the stunned student to his feet. The guy, who had just escaped death, came to his senses belatedly and nodded frantically. "Th-thank you! Professor!!" He seemed to have mistaken me for one of the professors. I didn¡¯t bother correcting him. I feel¡­ different. I flexed my hand, marveling at the raw power that coursed through my veins. The status window update¡­ It had been a week since the system had enhanced my abilities, but it was only now, in the heat of battle, that I was truly beginning to understand the extent of its effects. My average physical stat was now a solid B-, and my mana capacity had more than doubled to a staggering 63. S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And Blink¡­ I can use it twenty times now¡­ No wonder it felt so much easier to fight. I offered a silent prayer of thanks to the status window as I charged back into battle. ¡ªShing! Shing! Shing! Sorrow hummed with power, its blade a blur of motion, as I cut through the demon, ranks. I was unstoppable. I was a whirlwind of death and destruction. I was¡­ What is that¡­? I paused, my eyes narrowing as I spotted a figure moving towards us from the edge of the forest. It was a man, his body swathed in a tattered cloak. He moved with an eerie grace, his footsteps silent as he glided through the battlefield, seemingly oblivious to the carnage around him. He looked like a beggar, his clothes old and worn, but there was something about him¡­ something unsettling. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± I drew in a sharp breath, my eyes widening in disbelief. There was no mistaking that silhouette. That aura of menace¡­ That chilling presence¡­ ¡°No way¡­¡± My mind reeled as a horrifying realization dawned on me. That wasn¡¯t just any demon. That was¡­ ¡°¡­Recus?¡± Recus, the Spear Demon. A high-ranking officer in the Demon King¡¯s army. The final boss of Volume 5 of ¡°Sorrow-erasing Heroes!¡± And he was walking straight towards us. *** A title that spoke of power and terror. In the world of ¡°Sorrow-erasing Heroes!¡±, only the strongest demons earned the right to bear such titles. The Deceiver of Death, Pyren. The Black Liar, Liranto. The Blade of Death, Lenon. Each one a legend in their own right. Each one a force of nature. But of all the demons mentioned in the original story, none had left a more lasting impression on me than Recus. He was the first demon to ever defeat Allen. ¡ªHuff¡­ Huff¡­ ¡ªHmm¡­ You¡¯re the Hero of this generation? How disappointing. Recus had first appeared in Volume 4, effortlessly defeating a second-year Allen in their first encounter. The image of him casually wiping the blood from his spear after the fight¡­ It was a scene I would never forget. ¡ªGive up. ¡ªYour swordsmanship is¡­ unimpressive. He had remained a constant threat throughout Volume 5, his power and charisma unmatched. It wasn¡¯t until Allen received the full blessing of the Sacred Sword, Dawn, and unlocked his true potential as the Hero, that he was finally able to defeat Recus. In other words¡­ ¡°¡­Shit.¡± We were screwed. Recus wasn¡¯t supposed to appear until Volume 5! We were still in the middle of Volume 3! A cold sweat broke out on my skin as fear tightened its grip on my heart. Why is he here¡­? He wasn¡¯t supposed to show up for at least another two chapters! The timeline¡­ It was all messed up! No. This wasn¡¯t the time to panic. I needed a plan. Recus was a high-ranking demon, one of the Demon King¡¯s most trusted lieutenants. Even Allen had struggled to defeat him. What chance did I have? None. I have no chance. The thought sent a wave of nausea through me. I had to do something. Anything. But my mind was blank. I could only stand there, frozen in place, as Recus continued his approach, his every step sending tremors through the earth. He moved with an unnatural grace, his spear held loosely in his hand as if it weighed nothing at all. I need to think¡­ But my thoughts were scattered, my mind racing a mile a minute. I was so focused on Recus that I didn¡¯t even notice the students who had gathered near the gate, their eyes wide with curiosity as they watched the approaching figure. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s giving off a lot of demonic energy¡­ He must be strong.¡± ¡°He looks humanoid¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before.¡± ¡°Who cares? Let¡¯s just kill him!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Before I could stop them, five of the students charged forward, their weapons raised. ¡°Wait! Stop!¡± I shouted, but it was too late. Recus had already drawn his spear. ¡ªShing! The air shimmered as the spear flashed through the air, leaving a trail of silver light in its wake. ¡ªSquelch¡­ The sound of flesh being torn apart. Followed by the sickening thud of bodies hitting the ground. ¡°¡­!¡± Five heads rolled to a stop at my feet, their eyes staring up at me, their expressions frozen in a mask of eternal surprise. Blood gushed from the severed necks, staining the earth crimson. The world seemed to tilt on its axis. It had happened so fast. So effortlessly. A wave of silence descended upon the battlefield, swallowing even the roars of the demons. No one dared to speak. No one dared to breathe. Margaret, the Saintess, the students ¡­We all stood there, frozen in place, as death walked amongst us. Chapter 81 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The remaining demons parted like the sea before Moses, creating a path for Recus as he made his way towards us. The students stared at the fallen, their faces pale with shock. They had never seen death before. Not like this. Not this close. The battlefield, once a scene of chaotic violence, was now eerily silent, the only sound the soft whisper of the wind as it carried with it the scent of blood and death. Recus hummed a cheerful tune, his voice a discordant melody that sent shivers down my spine. He lifted his spear, his tongue darting out to savor the taste of blood that stained the blade. A shadow fell over us, cold and suffocating. We were trapped. There was nowhere to run. Nowhere to hide. S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Death was upon us. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the inevitable. ¡ªDing! [Skill ¡®Iron Will¡¯ negates status effects (Fear, Submission, Despair, and 4 others).] [Recus¡¯ unique skill ¡®Silent Death¡¯ has been blocked.] ¡°Gasp¡­!¡± My eyes flew open as a familiar voice echoed in my ears. The world snapped back into focus. The fear that had been crushing me moments ago vanished, replaced by a surge of adrenaline. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± I stumbled back, my heart pounding in my chest. I was alive. We were alive. Recus tilted his head, his single eye narrowed in amusement. ¡°Oh? Did you resist my aura? Interesting.¡± I gritted my teeth, my mind racing. I had to act fast. The students were still in shock, paralyzed by fear. I had to get them out of here. ¡°Cough¡­ Haa¡­¡± I reached into my bag, my fingers fumbling for the scroll. There! It was a special scroll, unlike any other I had used before. It shimmered faintly, its surface inscribed with runes that seemed to writhe and pulse with power. [-Curse Recession-] ¡°This better be worth it¡­!¡± I activated the scroll, ignoring the pang of regret that stabbed at my heart as I watched it crumble to dust. A blinding light erupted from the scroll, engulfing the surrounding students in its warm embrace. ¡°Gah¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­?¡± ¡°A-am I¡­ alive?¡± The students blinked, their eyes slowly regaining their focus as the effects of the curse lifted. ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°Run! Now!¡± Recus was far too powerful for us to handle. We needed to retreat. We needed reinforcements. We needed Korn. ¡°Move, damn it!¡± I screamed, my voice cracking with desperation. ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± ¡°R-right!¡± The students hesitated for a moment, their eyes darting between me and the approaching Recus. Then, as one, they turned and fled, their footsteps pounding against the earth as they raced towards the safety of the Academy. I watched them go, my heart sinking as I realized that I couldn¡¯t follow. Someone had to stay behind. Someone had to buy them time. ¡°Trying to play the hero?¡± Recus chuckled, his voice like the scraping of bone against stone. He was standing just a few feet away now, his single eye boring into me with an intensity that made my skin crawl. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the fight to come. Running was pointless. He would catch me long before I reached the Academy. And even if I did manage to escape, he would just slaughter the students instead. I wouldn¡¯t let that happen. I had to protect them. Even if it meant sacrificing myself. ¡°I¡¯m just buying some time,¡± I said, my voice surprisingly steady. ¡°I don¡¯t do sacrifices.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Recus laughed, his voice a mocking echo in the stillness of the forest. ¡°How¡­ amusing.¡± I had ten minutes. Maybe less. That was the limit of my Extrasensory. After that¡­ Korn, please hurry¡­ I drew Sorrow, the blade singing softly as it left its scabbard. The air crackled with energy as I channeled my mana into the blade, the runes etched into its surface glowing a faint blue. ¡°Awaken, Sorrow.¡± ¡ªKREEEE! The blade let out a high-pitched shriek as it came to life, its edges shimmering with a cold, ethereal light. ¡ªDing! [Using Sorrow¡¯s unique skill 1, ¡®Extrasensory¡¯.] The world around me sharpened. Every sound, every smell, every sensation¡­ It was all amplified, heightened to an almost unbearable degree. I could feel the blood pumping through my veins, the air rushing into my lungs, the ground trembling beneath my feet. I could even hear the faint beating of Recus¡¯ heart, a slow, steady rhythm that spoke of immense power. I didn¡¯t waste any time. With my left hand, I quickly navigated the system shop, my fingers flying across the interface. ¡ªDing! [Special effect ¡®Iron Body¡¯ activated.] [Physical condition maximized for the next 20 minutes.] [Warning: After the duration expires, all accumulated damage will be tripled.] ¡°¡­Shit, I better make this count.¡± I muttered a curse under my breath as I adjusted my grip on Sorrow, my body buzzing with newfound strength. Recus watched me with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, his spear still held loosely in his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll give you that.¡± ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s play.¡± He raised his spear, the air around it crackling with dark energy. Two lines of light, one silver, one blue, streaked across the sky, leaving trails of fire in their wake. And then¡­ CLANG! Sword and spear met with a deafening crash, the force of the impact sending shockwaves rippling through the air. Chapter 82 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.Three minutes had passed since the start of our desperate duel. My arms were littered with shallow cuts, and my clothes were soaked in blood. ¡ªSWOOSH! Recus¡¯ spear shot towards me, leaving a trail of silver light in its wake. He aimed for my heart. I parried desperately, the clang of steel ringing in my ears. ¡ªCLANG! SCREECH¡­! THUD! I parried desperately, my blade a blur of motion as I struggled to keep up with his relentless assault. My lungs burned, and sweat, or maybe blood, dripped down my forehead. ¡°Not bad!¡± Recus chuckled, his voice a raspy whisper. ¡°You¡¯re tougher than you look.¡± His single eye glinted with amusement as he circled me, his movements effortless, almost bored. ¡°Come on, Hero¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me now. At least try to entertain me.¡± Recus lunged, his spear a silver blur. ¡ªRecus Style Spear Arts, Seventh Form¡ª ¡ªLion Slayer¡ª The spear whizzed past my cheek, the force of the blow ruffling my hair. A deafening roar filled the air, and I felt a blast of wind as the spear cut through the air just inches from my face. That was too close¡­ I barely had time to register the attack before I was forced to backpedal furiously, putting as much distance between myself and Recus as possible. But he was relentless, his attacks coming in a never-ending wave of silver death. ¡ªIron Body¡ª I gritted my teeth, my muscles screaming in protest as I struggled to maintain my footing. Even with my enhanced physical abilities, I was being pushed back. ¡°Getting tired?¡± ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Shut¡­ up¡­ and¡­ fight¡­!¡± I gasped, my lungs burning. I twisted my grip on Sorrow, shifting my weight so that the flat of the blade met his spear instead of the edge. The impact sent shockwaves through my arms, but I held my ground. ¡°Oh?¡± Recus raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. Now! I seized the opportunity, my body moving on instinct. I channeled my mana into Sorrow, the blade humming with power as I unleashed a flurry of blows. ¡ªShing! Recus, caught off guard, barely managed to block my attack. I didn¡¯t give him a chance to recover. I pressed my attack, my movements a blur as I unleashed a relentless barrage of thrusts, slashes, and parries. ¡ªCLANG! SCREECH¡­! The air crackled with energy as our blades clashed, the force of the impacts sending shockwaves rippling through the forest. The ground beneath our feet cracked and splintered, unable to withstand the onslaught. Faster. Stronger. I pushed myself harder, my muscles burning, my lungs screaming for air. I had to win. I had to protect them. Yes! I can do this¡­! For a moment, I allowed myself to believe that I might actually win. That I might actually be able to defeat this monster. But hope, as always, was a fickle mistress. And arrogance¡­ arrogance was a killer. ¡°Enough of this.¡± Recus¡¯ voice, cold and devoid of emotion, sent a chill down my spine. ¡ªRecus Style Spear Arts, Fourth Form¡ª ¡ªStillness¡ª ¡ªThump¡­ A searing pain ripped through my abdomen. I looked down, my eyes widening in horror as I saw the spear protruding from my stomach. ¡°Gah¡­!¡± I choked, blood gushing from my mouth. Recus grinned, his single eye gleaming with sadistic pleasure. Blood filled my throat, choking me. I could feel my lifeblood draining away, my vision blurring at the edges. ¡­Damn it. My legs buckled, and I collapsed to the ground, my body wracked with pain. *** Meanwhile, on the roof of the Academy annex¡­ The Golden Boy watched the scene unfold below, his lips pursed in disappointment. ¡°He¡¯s down already? How boring,¡± He muttered, tossing aside an empty bag of popcorn. He stood up, stretching languidly. ¡°Should I help him?¡± He wasn¡¯t particularly invested in the outcome of the fight. He liked Raiden, sure. The kid was entertaining. But he wasn¡¯t about to risk his own neck for him. ¡°Then again¡­ someone like him doesn¡¯t come around very often.¡± He mused, a sly grin spreading across his face. He tossed the empty popcorn bag over his shoulder and cracked his knuckles. ¡°I was hoping for a better show¡­¡± He began, his voice trailing off as his eyes widened in surprise. Something unexpected had caught his attention. The boy, who just moments ago had been lying on the ground, bleeding to death, was now slowly getting back to his feet. ¡°Oh ho¡­ So you¡¯re not done yet?¡± Golden Boy murmured, his eyes gleaming with renewed interest. What was this? The boy had been beaten, stabbed, left for dead. And yet¡­ he was still fighting? He watched as Raiden, his body trembling with exertion, slowly raised his sword, his gaze fixed on Recus. It was as if¡­ as if he didn¡¯t even care that he was about to die. ¡°Now this is interesting¡± Golden Boy chuckled, a hint of admiration in his voice. ¡°He¡¯s like something out of a play.¡± He settled back down on the ledge, a predatory gleam in his eyes. ¡°The show¡¯s not over yet, is it, you little maniac?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re really made of.¡± Chapter 82 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***My mind swam. My vision blurred. My body screamed in agony. ¡ªCough¡­ A mouthful of blood splattered on the ground in front of me. I leaned heavily on Sorrow, the familiar weight of the blade the only thing keeping me upright. The wound in my stomach burned like fire, and I could feel my lifeblood draining away with each passing second. ¡ªGasp¡­ Gasp¡­ A cold sweat broke out on my skin, and I shivered uncontrollably. I could feel it now. The icy grip of death closing in around me. ¡°You¡¯re a mess.¡± Recus said, his voice laced with amusement. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just lie down and accept your fate?¡± My body convulsed, wracked with pain. My left arm hung limp at my side, broken in at least two places. I was exhausted, my body at its limit. A small, weak part of me whispered that it was over. That I had fought well. That it was time to rest. But I pushed those thoughts away, clinging to consciousness with every fiber of my being. I refused to give in. Not yet. ¡°Still standing, I see.¡± ¡°Tell me, Hero¡­ Are you not afraid of death?¡± He sounded¡­ genuinely curious. ¡°No¡± I croaked, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°Not at all.¡± He was right. I wasn¡¯t afraid of dying. Not anymore. I had already died once. What was one more death? ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting.¡± ¡ªCough¡­ ¡ªThe hell it is¡­ I may not have been afraid of dying, but I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Ray, or my friends, being hurt because of me. ¡ªBrother, are you alright¡­? ¡ªI¡¯m counting on you, Raiden. ¡ªI promise¡­ I¡¯ll always be by your side, Young Master. Their voices echoed in my mind, giving me strength. I wouldn¡¯t let them down. I couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t¡­ let you¡­¡± I had to stop him. I had to protect them. Even if it killed me. ¡°Trying to be a hero again?¡± Recus sneered, his single eye narrowed in disdain. He gestured towards me with his spear, his tone mocking. ¡°Go on then. Entertain me.¡± I didn¡¯t reply. I simply tightened my grip on Sorrow and adjusted my stance. ¡°Good! That¡¯s the spirit!¡± ¡ªUgh¡­ Status window. I stumbled forward, my vision swimming as I fumbled for the system interface. ¡ªDing! //s_wim [Special effect ¡®Pain Oblivion¡¯ activated.] [Special effect ¡®Haste¡¯ activated.] [Special effect ¡®Sword¡¯s Path¡¯ activated.] [Special effect¡­] //e_win I poured all of my remaining stat points into enhancing my abilities. It was now or never. ¡ªDing! [Warning: Excessive stacking of effects may result in severe backlash.] ¡°Gah¡­!¡± My heart pounded in my chest, a wild, erratic rhythm that threatened to burst out of my ribcage. My vision swam, and blood trickled from my eyes, but I forced myself to remain standing. ¡°Pathetic¡± Recus scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re falling apart.¡± ¡°Shut¡­ up¡­!¡± Enhanced Senses was about to expire. I had three minutes. Maybe less. A wave of dizziness washed over me, and I swayed on my feet. Was this what it felt like to fall into the abyss? I gagged, bile rising in my throat. But I was still alive. I could still see. I could still breathe. I could still fight. ¡ªRemember¡­ ¡ªThe match isn¡¯t over until you sheathe your sword. My father¡¯s words, etched into my very soul, echoed through my mind. I hadn¡¯t sheathed my sword. Not yet. The match wasn¡¯t over. And it wouldn¡¯t be over¡­ until I won. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not¡­ done¡­¡± A spark ignited within me. A flicker of defiance in the face of oblivion. Memories, long suppressed, surged to the surface, empowering me. The world¡¯s best Kendo Player. A once-in-a-century prodigy destined to etch his name in history. That¡¯s what they used to call me. S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I pushed aside the pain, the fear, the doubt. I embraced the monster within. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Recus tilted his head, his single eye narrowed in surprise. ¡°Your aura¡­ It¡¯s changing.¡± He was right. I was changing. The last bloom of a dying flower. The promise of spring in the depths of winter. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it! Come!¡± Winter had come. It asked if I dared to face it. I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡ªFWOOSH! My foot lashed out, propelling me forward with explosive speed. A monster¡¯s fang aimed at the heart of a Wraith. A single step towards the heart of winter. Chapter 83 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Meanwhile, as Raiden was fighting the demon with all his might¡­The news that Reynolds Academy was under attack by monsters was spreading like wildfire. "The Academy is under attack? Did I hear that correctly¡­?" "Yes, Your Majesty." The news had reached the Imperial Palace first. Milliam''s face hardened as he listened to the report from Austin, the captain of the Imperial Knights. "What''s the situation?" "It''s difficult to say for sure, but we don''t expect it to be good." "Contact the noble families near the Academy immediately and ask for their assistance." "We''ve already received word from Duke Trinia, Viscount Letern, and Viscount Siria. They said they would mobilize their private troops." "You should go as well. Gather the remaining members of the Imperial Knights and head to the Academy." "Yes, Your Majesty." Austin received his orders and immediately left the audience chamber to assemble the troops. Left alone, Milliam let out a groan, his hand gripping his forehead. The corners of his wrinkled eyes twitched slightly. "What in the world¡­" His murmur was a mixture of bewilderment, anxiety, and worry. For a moment, his mind threatened to be consumed by chaos, but he fought to remain calm. He was the Emperor of the Empire. He could not afford to lose his composure, no matter the situation. Taking a deep breath, Milliam collected his chaotic thoughts. The monsters had targeted the Academy. This was the second time, following the attack during the field trip. Not once, but twice. This raised a crucial question. "Why the Academy¡­?" While the first attack could be dismissed as a coincidence, the second one painted a different picture. Something was amiss. Milliam coldly analyzed the situation. ''I hear the monsters formed a legion and stormed the Academy¡­'' It was strange. There was no way an ecosystem capable of sustaining such a large number of monsters existed near the Academy. And even if there were, the idea of those ferocious creatures cooperating to attack the Academy was¡­ Impossible. "¡­It simply doesn''t make sense." How could he explain this situation? Monsters with the intelligence of, at most, parrots were acting as if they had planned this rampage. "This can''t be a natural occurrence." There had to be some kind of intervention. The monsters were behaving as if they were being controlled. Of course, such a thing was unheard of. There was no record in history of anyone successfully taming monsters. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. But how else could he rationalize their actions? "This is¡­ a disaster." Milliam muttered, his voice heavy with despair. He felt a weight settle upon him, a feeling of facing an insurmountable problem. Come to think of it, about 30 years ago¡­ He had visited the underground archives of the Holy Land. He had snuck a peek at the forbidden ''Book of Prophecy'' and a particular sentence flashed through his mind. ¡¶Descendants, darkness will return.¡· ¡¶But fear not, for when the darkest night falls upon the world¡­¡· "¡­The most brilliant light will also appear in the world." Milliam ruminated on the last sentence he remembered. He had forgotten about that sentence, so why did it come to mind now? It was as if fate itself had brought it back to his attention. A feeling of frustration gnawed at his thoughts. If he could just read the Book of Prophecy again, he might find a clue. But with the recent tensions between the Empire and the religious sect, it would not be easy. Milliam sighed and bit his lip. As he continued to ponder, lost in thought with a hand on his forehead, a commotion suddenly erupted outside the audience chamber. "Please calm down, Your Highness! Please wait a moment¡­!" "I can''t calm down! How can I stay calm in this situation!?" The doors burst open, accompanied by a furious voice. A golden-haired girl strode into the audience chamber, paying no heed to decorum. It was an act worthy of reprimand, barging into the presence of the Emperor of the Empire, yet Milliam didn''t utter a word of rebuke. He simply replaced his troubled expression with a small smile. "Father!" "You''re here, Lucy." "Is it true? Is the Academy really under attack?" Lucy asked urgently. Milliam stroked his beard with a wry smile. His silence was an affirmation. Lucy''s face turned pale as a sheet. "Oh, no¡­ Raiden is still at the Academy¡­" The girl''s eyes trembled as if they might spill tears at any moment. Her delicate hands quivered slightly. "Don''t worry. Many reinforcements have already been dispatched to the Academy. Young Master Lishite will be safe¡­" Milliam suddenly trailed off, struck by a thought. Young Master Lishite. Why had he forgotten about him? The boy had accurately predicted this situation and sent the princesses back to the palace. "Hmm¡­?" Milliam tapped his fingers on his throne, sinking deeper into thought. The monsters'' strange behavior, the attack on the Academy, the Book of Prophecy, and lastly, Young Master Lishite. The pieces of the puzzle swirled in his mind, making the situation even more complicated. "¡­This is truly a perplexing situation." After a long silence, Milliam shook off his thoughts and regained his composure. Dwelling on it wouldn''t bring him any closer to a solution. Right now, he had to focus on resolving the situation at hand. Hundreds of the Empire''s future leaders were in danger. Among them was someone who might even become his son-in-law. "I pray for your safety, Young Master Lishite¡­" Milliam muttered to himself, his fingers fidgeting restlessly. Chapter 83 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***They say that people can tap into superhuman strength in the face of death. I always thought it was a load of crap. That people could suddenly gain strength they never had just because they were in a crisis? It was hard to believe. But then I experienced it firsthand. That seemingly absurd tale was actually true. "Come on, let''s go again!!" "Damn it¡­!" *Clang! Screech!* I forcefully parried the relentless spear thrusts. The shock traveled through the trembling blade and into my arms. My battered body felt like it could collapse at any moment, but I didn''t stop. My sword tip drew an arc, executing a Formula. My movements were instinctive, guided by a hazy consciousness. *Crack¡­!* We continued our deadly dance, exchanging blows on a knife''s edge. I entrusted everything to my gut feeling and split-second judgments. The only sound that filled my ears was the deafening pounding of my heart. *Thump, thump, thump¡­* Its vigorous beating seemed to whisper to me. You''re not dead yet. "Don''t you ever give up?! This is getting fun!" The demon shouted, his voice filled with excitement, as he raised his spear high. I instinctively knew. This one was going to be big. "Die!!" ¡ªRecus Style Spear Arts, First Form¡ª ¡ªSeverance¡ª The spear blade ripped through the air, radiating a crimson aura. It was an attack I couldn''t even dream of blocking, yet my hand moved on its own. *Ding!* [The effect ''Iron Body'' assists your movements.] [The effect ''Momentary Explosive Power'' assists your movements¡­.] [The effect ¡®Haste¡¯ assists your¡­.] [The effect ''Sword¡¯s Path'' assists¡­.] [The effect¡­.] Countless buffs enhanced my actions. A simple defensive maneuver, amplified by dozens of overlapping buffs. Sorrow, cleaving through the air, let out an earsplitting shriek accompanied by a blinding flash. *Kiiiiiik!!* The crimson line and the blue line clashed. A massive shockwave engulfed the surroundings. *Booooom!!* As the impact reverberated outwards, I was the first to be sent flying. I crashed onto the ground, skidding across the earth before finally coming to a stop. I coughed violently, blood splattering the ground. My body was a mess. My left arm and shoulder, unable to fully withstand the impact, were completely mangled. Viscous blood oozed from my abdomen. As I tore off a piece of my clothes to try and staunch the bleeding, a figure emerged from the settling dust cloud. It was Recus. "Ha, hahaha¡­" A hollow laugh escaped my lips as my eyes met the demon''s smug face. Despite the devastating exchange, not a single scratch marred his body. "Ha¡­ Damn it, that''s just¡­ unfair¡­" "Sorry~! We''re just built tougher than you humans~!" "Fuck¡­" I swallowed the curse that rose in my throat, my voice thick with blood. As I used my sword as a crutch to push myself up, Sorrow vibrated impatiently, expressing its discontent. *Clank¡­!* Sorry, just give me a moment. My body''s not cooperating¡­ Gasping for breath, I wiped the blood from my mouth. Recus observed my struggle for a moment before letting out a twisted grin. "Why don''t you just give up? I rather like you, so I might just spare your life." "Fuck¡­ off¡­" "Oh well. Too bad." *Wheeeooo¡­* A crimson aura once again gathered around the demon''s spear. The swirling crimson tempest felt like the embodiment of death itself. "It''s been fun. I''ll make your death quick." ¡ªRecus Style Spear Arts, Eighth Form¡ª ¡ªMassacre¡ª A colossal wave of demonic energy blotted out the sky. Its shadow engulfed the sun, plunging the world into darkness. The spear ripped through the air, generating a ferocious gale. The wind mingled with the demonic energy emanating from the spear tip, forming a gigantic blade that hurtled towards me. "¡­" Death. No other word could describe it. An overwhelming disparity in power, an attack I had no hope of countering. The Reaper''s breath caressed my neck. Its chilling touch carried with it the weight of despair. Pure, unadulterated malice, intent on crushing me completely. Shaking off the wave of exhaustion that threatened to pull me under, I tightened my grip on Sorrow. *Crackle, crackle, crackle!!!* With a deafening roar, I unleashed a desperate assault. This was it. My last stand. It was time to pour every last ounce of strength I had left into this final clash. I calmly raised Sorrow. Then, I ran my hand along the blade, feeding it my blood. This was the most powerful, and riskiest, trick I had up my sleeve. I had hoped I would never have to resort to this. But it seemed fate had other plans. "Sorrow¡­" The sword thrummed in response to my quiet invocation. A tremor ran up my arm, sending a jolt of energy through my body. I lifted my gaze, meeting the approaching darkness with newfound determination. As I whispered the final words, a brilliant light erupted from Sorrow. "Sorrow, burn." -Burning of Sorrow- S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 84 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@RETIGGA'' and ''@Mop'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.Recus flashed a sharp grin. The Spear Demon was famous for his eccentric personality, often compared to a patient suffering from manic depression. But right now, he was in an exceptionally good mood. Ecstatically happy, even. It had been ages since he¡¯d last encountered such an entertaining opponent. Having thirsted for a good fight for so long, Recus found the boy before him incredibly stimulating. ¡°This is amazing! You¡¯re so much fun, it¡¯s driving me crazy!¡± The human was intriguing. He looked like nothing more than a greenhorn, yet the aura he exuded was undeniably wicked. The killing intent reminded Recus of the Sword Saint of the Demonic Realm, a formidable foe he¡¯d faced in the past. A shiver ran down Recus¡¯ spine, and he trembled with exhilaration. The spear in his hand danced gracefully, driving Raiden back. ¡°Die!!¡± ¡ªClang!¡ª Despite the sheer force behind the attack, the boy endured. He staggered, his entire body painted crimson with blood, yet he remained standing. Recus¡¯ grin widened. A mere Academy student was holding his own against him. This young boy was facing a demon, a being whose overwhelming power had earned him the title of Spear Demon. ¡°Ha¡­ Damn it, that¡¯s just¡­ unfair¡­¡± ¡°Sorry~! We¡¯re just built tougher than you humans~!¡± ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Recus chuckled, amused by the boy¡¯s despair. He liked this human. Not just his skills, but the venomous glint in his dark eyes. What kind of life had this boy lived to possess such a gaze? It couldn¡¯t have been easy. After all, the swordsmanship he wielded wasn¡¯t something a mere human could possess. It reeked of something monstrous. The boy must have paid a hefty price to wield such power. Savoring the lingering thrill in his hand, Recus offered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up? I rather like you, so I might just spare your life.¡± ¡°Fuck¡­ off¡­¡± ¡°Oh well. Too bad.¡± Recus clicked his tongue, feigning disappointment. In truth, he knew he couldn¡¯t let the boy live. He was already this formidable at such a young age. If he were allowed to grow stronger, he would undoubtedly become a thorn in the Demon King''s side. It was best to eliminate him here and now. ¡°But I have to admit, it¡¯s been fun. I''ll make your death quick.¡± With those ominous words, Recus raised his spear. He poured every ounce of his strength into the attack. In his hand, the spear transformed, its tip morphing into a colossal blade of demonic energy and raging wind. ¡ªRecus Style Spear Arts, Eighth Form¡ª ¡ªMassacre¡ª As the final blow descended¡­ The boy, who had stood frozen, mumbled something under his breath. At the same time, a blinding blue light erupted from his sword, engulfing the surroundings. ¡°¡­?!¡± Recus furrowed his brows. It wasn¡¯t just the blinding light that startled him. An electrifying tension gripped his entire being. His instincts, honed for survival, screamed a warning, alerting him to the imminent danger. Dangerous. No, deadly. He hadn''t felt this primal fear of death in nearly three decades. For the first time, a flicker of panic crossed the demon''s face. Through his shaking crimson eyes, he saw the boy standing amidst the surging aura. ¡ªBoooom!!!¡ª A beat too late, Recus¡¯ attack crashed down, swallowing the boy whole. A blinding dust cloud erupted, whipped into a frenzy by the ferocious gale. It was an attack that should have obliterated anything in its path, yet Recus couldn''t bring himself to smile. Because the sensation of flesh parting beneath his spear was absent. ¡°¡­.!¡± And then¡­ A streak of blue pierced through the dust cloud. Recus barely reacted in time to deflect it. ¡ªClang!!¡ª A surprise attack that nearly took his head. A chill ran down Recus¡¯ spine as his eyes darted toward the source of the attack. There, staring at him with an unreadable expression, stood a monster. ¡°¡­Ha.¡± Now this was unexpected. A soft chuckle escaped his lips, carried away by the wind. *** Past memories. They held all the sorrow of my previous life. Life, which might have been a blessing to some, had been a source of constant misfortune for me. So I hated it. I loathed the reflection staring back at me in the mirror. I fell asleep every night, imagining myself choking the life out of that pathetic being. It was only natural. Having lived as a target riddled with countless arrows of misery¡­ I was drawn to the harsh reality of suffering rather than the fleeting illusion of happiness. ¡®¡­Why was I even born?¡¯ I yearned to find a reason for my existence. If the artist who sculpted me existed, I wanted to ask for an interpretation of this wretched creation. I hoped it would give me a reason to live, a path to follow. But of course, such a being didn¡¯t exist. I was left alone, flailing in a vast ocean of despair. I was a strange one. I longed for a reason to live even as I wished for death. I rejected hope, but I didn''t want to drown in despair, so I struggled. Perhaps, despite having lived as a target for so long¡­ I was the oldest arrow, yearning to be shot toward happiness. ¡°Sorrow, burn.¡± -Burning of Sorrow- The sorrow that had taken root in those days still lingered. It remained vivid in my heart, breathing in sync with me. *Ding!* [The Divine Weapon ¡®Sorrow¡¯s¡¯ unique skill, ¡®Burning of Sorrow¡¯ has been activated.] [Agility and Strength stats will temporarily increase in proportion to the user¡¯s negative emotions.] [However, the Health stat will temporarily decrease, with a maximum of 5 ranks.] [Side effect: May worsen the user¡¯s existing trauma. Severity is proportional to the skill¡¯s duration.] A mechanical voice rang in my ears, accompanied by a brilliant light that erupted from my body. It was fire. Fire that burned with sorrow as its fuel. The embers, originating from my fingertips, gradually spread throughout my entire being. *Ding!* [User¡¯s physical abilities have changed.] 1. Health: B --> D 2. Strength: C+ --> S+ 3. Agility: B --> S+ I stood engulfed in blue flames. It was a strange sensation. Everything was quiet. All sound seemed to fade away. Only the gentle warmth of the flames enveloped me. ¡°¡­¡± I slowly opened my eyes. My blurry vision focused on a spear thrust, hurtling towards me with ferocious momentum. I shifted my body slightly. The trajectory of the attack, which had been impossible to discern just moments ago, was now crystal clear. The demon¡¯s spear cut through empty air. A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. I seized the opportunity and swung Sorrow. ¡ªClang!¡ª A resounding clash echoed as the two weapons collided. Recus clicked his tongue and tried to pull back, but I didn¡¯t let him escape. ¡ªClang! Clank! Crack¡­! Thud!¡ª My sword danced, relentlessly pressing the attack. Each step I took was fluid, like a dancer gliding across the stage. Lines of blue light traced my sword¡¯s path, all aiming for the demon¡¯s neck. I had matched Recus in both speed and power. Now, the only thing that mattered was skill. *Ding!* [Trauma deterioration progress --> Current: 140%] S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [Warning: Exceeding 150% deterioration may put the user¡¯s mind under severe strain.] [The skill will be forcibly deactivated if deterioration exceeds 300% to ensure the user¡¯s safety.] Chapter 84 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Ignoring the warning flashing in my status window, I continued my assault.The blazing tip of my sword represented the misfortunes of my past, the sorrow I had buried deep within. My vision swam. I gritted my teeth, pushing through the dizziness. Combat was cruel. And brutally honest. But so what? Life had always been cruel and brutal to me. I had endured too much to simply kneel before it now. *Ding!* [Remaining duration of Extrasensory: 1 minute] A short message blinked before my eyes. One minute. That¡¯s all I had. It was time to end this grueling duel. ¡°Gah¡­!¡± I pushed back against the spear, putting distance between myself and the demon. Gripping Sorrow with both hands, I assumed a basic kendo stance. Recus, sensing the final confrontation, glared at me with murderous intent. He pointed his spear at me and roared, ¡°Come, boy!!¡± I didn¡¯t bother responding. I simply stomped on the ground. A trail of brilliant embers followed my movement, carried by the wind. ¡ªShhhhk!¡ª With a flick of his wrist, Recus spun his spear, initiating a Formula. It flowed seamlessly from nothing to a point, from a point to a line, from a line to a form. ¡ªRecus Style Defensive Spear Arts, Secret Art¡ª ¡ªConstellation¡ª In the blink of a eye, it transformed into a vast constellation of spear thrusts. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The ultimate defensive technique that had effortlessly blocked even Allen¡¯s finishing move in the original story. An impenetrable wall. I silently prayed to the sword in my hand. Please, let your strength reach that star. ¡°Haaaaaaa!!!¡± ¡°Haah¡­!¡± Just before our weapons clashed¡­ I whispered the name of my trump card, the one I had been saving until the very end. ¡°Blink ¡Á 2.¡± ¡ªCrackle¡­!¡ª With a flash of sparks, my vision went dark. In the next instant, I found myself behind the demon. Recus, a beat too slow, tried to turn but it was already too late. The azure blade of Sorrow was already slicing through his neck. ¡ªSlice!¡ª The sound of flesh being cleaved. The demon''s head, once held high, tumbled to the ground. His lifeless body swayed for a moment before collapsing onto the ground. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± I collapsed to my knees, utterly spent. My hands were covered in the demon¡¯s black blood, a testament to his demonic lineage. It was over. The Demon King¡¯s strongest spearman was dead. And I, the one who had orchestrated his demise, could only gasp for breath, my body on the verge of collapse. ¡®I¡­ I can¡¯t fall yet¡­¡¯ The biggest obstacle was gone, but¡­ Countless monsters still swarmed behind him. If I lost consciousness now, the Academy¡¯s back gate would fall. My Extrasensory was fading, but it was alright. I could handle these small fries even without my special skills¡­ *Ding!* [Trauma deterioration progress --> Current: 300%] [Deterioration has exceeded 300%. The skill will now be forcibly deactivated.] [User will experience temporary loss of consciousness due to severe backlash.] Oh. Shit. ¡°Cough! Ugh¡­!¡± Blood surged up my throat. A wave of dizziness and fatigue washed over me, threatening to drag me under. ¡®No, I can¡¯t¡­¡¯ We were so close. Just a little bit more¡­ Why now¡­? ¡°¡­Damn it¡­¡± A string of curses slipped past my trembling lips. My eyelids felt heavy, my vision fading. I desperately tried to fight it, but it was no use. My consciousness sank into a dark abyss. The last thing I saw before my vision went completely black¡­ ¡°Heh¡­ As expected, you¡¯re the most thrilling one of all.¡± ¡­Was a head of white hair, catching me as I fell. ¡®Who¡­?¡¯ Before the question could fully form in my mind, darkness consumed me. And then, I blacked out. *** ¡°Heh¡­ As expected, you¡¯re the most thrilling one of all.¡± Golden Boy caught the falling Raiden with one hand, a look of pure ecstasy on his face. ¡°That was like watching a grand play¡­ Truly spectacular.¡± His white hair fluttered in the wind, revealing eyes that crackled with blue electricity. He let out a delighted laugh. ¡°Well then~ The main actor has taken his leave. Now it¡¯s this supporting character¡¯s turn to shine.¡± Humming a cheerful tune, he turned to face the horde of monsters that had gathered behind him. ¡ªKiiiik¡­! Kuwaaaak!!¡ª They shrieked and roared, their eyes filled with bloodlust. Golden Boy calmly observed the wave of monsters, ready to break through the gate at any moment. ¡°Now, now, just wait a moment. I¡¯ll take care of this in a flash.¡± He gently laid Raiden on the ground. Then, he pulled out a single glove from his pocket and slipped it onto his left hand. ¡ªKyaaaak¡­!¡ª He looked up, his eyes meeting the bloodthirsty gazes of the monsters. A smirk played on his lips as he raised his gloved hand. ¡ªCrackle, crackle¡­¡ª Blue sparks danced around his arm. A predatory gleam flickered in his normally vacant eyes. ¡°My, oh my¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve used this spell.¡± Gathering the crackling electricity in his hand, he began to chant. ¡°The Book of Sacrifice.¡± Oh, Primordial Thunder Dragon. Your descendant calls upon your might. Take this fleeting future, and grant me power in the present. One hundred years of my life I offer. In exchange for a taste of your divine power. ¡°Fall.¡± ¡ªZernoth Style Forbidden Magic, First Verse of Paradox¡ª ¡ªLightning Strike¡ª With a flick of his finger¡­ *Snap!* A small sound echoed in the air, followed by¡­ ¡ªBoooom! Crash!¡ª A colossal bolt of lightning descended from the sky. The blue lightning engulfed the monsters in an instant. Their bodies were ripped apart, disintegrating into dust before they could even let out a scream. ¡ªFizzle¡­¡ª Annihilation. The monsters were gone, wiped out without a trace. ¡°Oops¡­ Did I overdo it? I was hoping to leave some corpses behind¡­¡± Golden Boy stood amidst the scorched earth, watching as the embers of his spell danced in the air. His lips curled into a small smile. ¡°Ah, right. This is what they call a ¡®Thunder Punch¡¯.¡± Scooping up Raiden¡¯s unconscious body, he hummed cheerfully. Chapter 85 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@BarlosTheBobo'' and ''@Hyotl'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi."Well, now... what do I do with this?" Golden Boy muttered, glancing at Raiden slumped over his back. Raiden was unconscious, barely clinging to life. Sticky, crimson blood oozed from his wounds, staining Golden Boy''s clothes. ".......I just washed this not long ago." He grumbled, furrowing his brows. With a flick of his wrist¡ª *Snap!* ¡°Clean.¡± As the short incantation left his lips, the bloodstains on him and Raiden vanished. Golden Boy brushed off the lingering mana from his fingers, examining his now-spotless attire. "I should probably take this maniac to the infirmary¡­" He had used magic to stop the bleeding, but it was a rudimentary fix at best. Raiden needed a proper healer for the deep gashes that marred his body and his mangled torso. Considering the severity of his condition, every second counted. "But¡­ something''s off." Golden Boy¡¯s gaze swept over the unconscious boy. Raiden''s chest rose and fell in ragged breaths, his body occasionally twitching. A plain white mask covered his face. A mask imbued with the magic of Recognition Reduction and Appearance Alteration. ¡°Why wear a mask like this¡­? It must¡¯ve been a nuisance during the fight, obstructing his vision.¡± The thought crossed his mind, but the mask¡¯s purpose was glaringly obvious. A mask that hid one¡¯s face. And the magic it bore. Golden Boy could only arrive at one conclusion. "He was trying to hide his identity." S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡­But why? Golden Boy tilted his head, perplexed. What reason could Raiden possibly have to conceal his identity? "Don''t tell me he was planning something nefarious?" The thought was fleeting. Golden Boy quickly dismissed it. "People don''t usually fight tooth and nail to protect others for nefarious reasons." There had to be another explanation. He didn''t know what it was, but¡­ "Well, it''s not like the maniac would wear such a bizarre mask without a good reason." He didn''t understand, but he didn''t need to. He was just a helper who had briefly stumbled onto the stage of this enthralling play. A mere extra like him didn¡¯t need to know everything about the protagonist. "Well~ A protagonist with a few secrets is more interesting, right? Adds depth to the character. Don''t you think so, maniac?" Golden Boy asked the unconscious Raiden, but naturally, there was no response. Only the faint sound of ragged breathing filled the air. Golden Boy chuckled and started walking. "Guess I''ll take you back to the dormitory. You might actually kick the bucket if those wounds are left untreated, but I''m sure the maniac can handle it, right?¡± His white hair swayed as he strode towards the dormitories. The rhythmic thud of his footsteps filled the silence. The Academy, which had been a scene of chaos just a few hours ago, was relatively calm now. The battle at the main gate must have ended as well. ¡°Well~ Case closed? Looks like everything worked out in the end.¡± The fierce battle had reached its conclusion as dusk settled over the Academy. Above, the winter sky was ablaze with hues of crimson. The faint glow of the setting sun peeked through the thin veil of clouds, casting long shadows of the two boys. A gentle breeze rustled their white and black hair. Golden Boy brushed aside his bangs and continued walking. The shadows stretched, then faded, swallowed by the battlefield now devoid of its actors. The short yet long defense of the Academy had come to an end. Chapter 85 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***Meanwhile¡­ A group of figures hurried along the light blue-coated path that connected the main gate to the back gate. Leading the small group was a silver-haired girl. Margaret Phyler. ¡°We''ve wasted too much time! We need to hurry¡­!¡± She urged the others, her voice laced with anxiety. They had left the battlefield to seek reinforcements at the masked man¡¯s behest, but the chaos had delayed them. An hour had passed since the monsters first attacked. -Get out of here, all of you! If you want to live!! -Move your asses, you bastards! Want to die?! Margaret bit her lip as those desperate cries echoed in her ears. It was her fault. If she had been calmer, and more composed, they could have brought reinforcements back in time. She had panicked. And now, they were desperate. By now, the defensive line might have already crumbled, the back gate turned into a slaughterhouse. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious, Miss Margaret. I am here.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Headmistress.¡± Korn offered words of reassurance to the distressed Margaret. However, despite her calm demeanor, fatigue was evident on his face. It was to be expected. Just like the back gate, the main gate had been assaulted by monsters. Korn had fought fiercely to protect the students, even resorting to unleashing a portion of her sealed power. ¡°¡­¡± Margaret clenched her fists, her gaze lingering on the beads of sweat trickling down Korn¡¯s cheeks. Shame and frustration welled up inside her. While everyone else had fought valiantly, she had only fled like a coward, returning with reinforcements that were far too late. Why wasn¡¯t she strong enough to fight alongside them? Swallowing her bitterness, Margaret quickened her pace. ¡°Headmisterss! Lady Phyler! We¡¯re almost there!¡± Allen, who had been running behind Korn, called out. Margaret followed his gaze and saw the state of the back gate. It was a scene of utter devastation. The ground was scarred with craters from explosions and stained with the green blood of countless monsters. Their corpses littered the battlefield, a grotesque tapestry of death. The stench of blood and the acrid smell of burnt flesh filled the air. The back gate looked exactly as they had left it. Except for one thing¡­ ¡°¡­What happened here?¡± The thousands of monsters that had swarmed the back gate were gone, vanished without a trace. The masked swordsman who had slaughtered their classmates and the lone figure in the mask were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where¡­ Where did they all go¡­?¡± Margaret¡¯s bewildered crimson eyes darted around, searching for any sign of the missing combatants. But there was nothing. The thousands of monsters had been reduced to dust by Golden Boy¡¯s overwhelming power. And Raiden, unconscious and slung over Golden Boy¡¯s shoulder, was already on his way back to the dormitory. The stage was empty, the main actors gone, leaving behind only the lingering scent of blood. The latecomers could only stare at the vacant battlefield, their expressions a mixture of confusion and disbelief. *** Hazy consciousness. Gentle waves lapping against my skin. Opening my eyes, I found myself submerged in a deep, endless ocean. ¡®This place again¡­¡¯ It was the third time I¡¯d seen this place. Or was it the fourth? Maybe the fifth, or even more¡­ The space felt strangely familiar, yet different somehow. Was my vision distorted¡­? As I frowned, trying to pinpoint the strange sensation, I heard the familiar voices. -Be careful, Raiden. -Get a grip. Raiden and Naru¡¯s voices echoed in my ears. S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I turned towards the source of the voices, drawn to them like a moth to a flame. But there was nothing there. Only shimmering water. What¡­? They usually appeared as well, so why were there only voices this time¡­? -Sorry¡­ Your mind is too unstable right now. We can¡¯t show ourselves. -The wall¡¯s crumbling because of it¡­ You¡¯re in a dangerous state! Their words made no sense. My mind, is unstable? What did that even mean? And what wall was crumbling¡­? ¡®You told me to break down the wall before. Why is it a problem now¡­?¡¯ I desperately tried to speak, but no sound came out. Only a stream of bubbles escaped my lips. -No, Raiden, that¡¯s not what we meant. You were supposed to break it down, but not like this. -You might see the truth hidden behind that wall, but the process will be excruciating. -You might¡­ hurt those precious to you again. Their voices, heavy with foreboding, pressed down on me. I frowned. Hurt them? Those precious to me? What were they talking about? ¡®What am I supposed to do¡­? Tell me what to do.¡¯ -Focus, Raiden. Clench your teeth. -Don''t let that wall crumble. What wall? How could I stop it if I didn¡¯t even know what it was? As I stared blankly ahead, my sinking consciousness began to rise. ¡®Wait, wait¡­! You¡¯re sending me back already? I still don¡¯t understand anything¡­!¡¯ -This is our limit. Or rather, your limit. -Just remember this. If you don''t want to hurt the people you care about again¡­ -Don¡¯t let it crumble. Their words remained cryptic. And this time, I didn¡¯t even have the chance to ask for clarification. Click. My vision went dark. . . . ¡°Cough¡­!¡± My eyes fluttered open, a dry cough escaping my lips. I was lying in my bed, back in my dorm room. Chapter 86 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@elmo'' and ''@Stainster'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi."Cough...!" S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As I opened my eyes, expelling a dry cough, I found myself lying in bed. ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­¡± My throat, just awakened from sleep, released hot breaths. A pain that felt like my entire body was being torn to shreds washed over me, and shards of a headache pierced my mind. With a faint groan, I rolled my eyes. ¡®The dorm¡­? Why am I here¡­?¡¯ The last of my hazy memories. In it, I was in the middle of the Academy''s defense battle. I had engaged in a bloody battle with the suddenly appearing Recus, and in the final moment¡­ ¡°¡­.!!¡± As my thoughts reached that point, my hazy consciousness snapped into focus. A chilling sensation running down my spine brought on a dizzying aftereffect. I got up. The sudden movement caused my wounds to scream, but that wasn''t important right now. ¡°The rear gate¡­ how¡­¡± I had lost consciousness right after I cut off Recus''s head. Beyond the rear gate, there were still a horde of monsters that we hadn¡¯t dealt with. The defensive line must have been breached. I was the only one guarding the rear gate. Because I had made all the other students flee so as to not get caught up in the fight with Recus. ¡°D-Damn it¡­!¡± I threw off the blanket that was covering me and got out of bed. My legs, desperately trying to find their footing, wobbled for a bit before collapsing with a loud thud. *Thud!* ¡°Kuh¡­ Haah¡­ haah¡­¡± Was it because of my body that was completely wrecked? My trembling legs wouldn¡¯t move as I wanted them to. I tried with all my might to raise my body that had crashed to the floor, but it was a pointless struggle. ¡°Sh¡­ Shit¡­ Move¡­!¡± Twisting my limbs, I crawled across the floor. Blood from my unhealed chest wound flowed in a sticky mess, leaving a long, thick trail. At the end of that unsightly movement, like a wriggling maggot, I was able to reach the window. Catching my ragged breath, I gripped the window sill. And then I raised my head and took in the scene that unfolded outside the window. First, I had to assess the current situation. The fact that the rear gate¡¯s defenses had been breached meant that the thousands of monsters that were there had poured into the Academy. In other words, it would have turned into a bloodbath¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Just as I was frowning at such a gruesome thought. I let out a dumbfounded sound at the unexpected sight that entered my vision. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­?¡± The Academy remained perfectly intact. The streets, which I had thought would be stained red with blood, were as clean as usual. The buildings, which I had expected to be destroyed, were still standing tall. The students, whom I had envisioned as piles of corpses, were busy running around. And among them, I could even spot a few familiar faces. ¡°Just how¡­?¡± The defensive line had definitely been breached. So how was everyone safe? Biting my lip at the throbbing headache, I looked up at the air and belatedly called up my status window. ¡°Status¡­ window¡­¡± *Ding!* The mechanical sound came as always. ¡°M-Main quest¡­ show me the information window.¡± *Ding! Zzzzttt, zzzt¡­* [Most-Recen#@tly Progr%&ssed Main Quest%?@] Title: Don¡¯t Be Destroyed#* [Content] The Demon King¡¯s army is attacking the Academy----- @#$% Protect it! [-Completed-] ¡°What the¡­?¡± My brows furrowed on their own. Something was wrong with my status window. The letters, which used to be perfectly fine, were all jumbled, and the clear, distinct mechanical sound was laced with a strange noise. No. Putting aside everything else for now, there was one part that was the strangest. And that was¡­ ¡°Main quest completed¡­?¡± Yes, that was it. The small message at the very bottom of the main quest information window. I had killed Recus. However, that didn¡¯t mean we had won the defense battle. Because when I lost consciousness from the backlash of ¡®Burning of Sorrow,¡¯ there were still monsters left that I hadn¡¯t taken care of. So how¡­? ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The more I thought about it, the more my confusion grew. And that heightened confusion painted my already exhausted mind with a headache. *Thud¡­* My staggering legs finally gave out. I coughed up blood along with a few dry heaves. ¡°Cough! Hack¡­!¡± Pain that crushed my whole body. As I took shallow breaths in response, I felt something touch my fingertips that were gripping the floor. At the unfamiliar sensation, I lifted my head. There, beneath my palm, lay a single, unfamiliar sheet of paper stuck to the floor. What was this now? I didn¡¯t recall receiving any letters recently. A sudden sense of unease scratched at my mind, and I picked it up. And then, with effort, I unfolded the folded piece of paper. {Hey there, our protagonist. You up?} The first thing that caught my eye was a casual greeting. {Hmm¡­ well, I¡¯d like to skip the pointless chatter and get straight to the point.} {The story you¡¯re probably most curious about¡­ yeah, about what happened after you collapsed.} Even as I frowned at the strange wording. I slowly began to read it. Chapter 86 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder if our little maniac is awake by now~?¡± The rooftop of the Academy¡¯s main building. Golden Boy, who was lying down there, let out a sudden yawn and muttered to himself. Perhaps because he had been taking a nap, his golden hair was sticking out in all directions, forming a bird''s nest. He brushed his bangs back nonchalantly. ¡°Our maniac better find that letter soon¡­ It¡¯s not like he won¡¯t see it just because it¡¯s on the floor, right?¡± Right after moving Raiden to the dorm. Golden Boy had left a short letter behind. In it, he had written about things like the outcome of the defense battle and the current situation at the Academy. ¡°Man~ there¡¯s no helper quite like me. Even taking care of the situation report so kindly.¡± Golden Boy stretched with a chuckle. As he was about to get up from his spot. A sudden stream of red blood trickled out from the nose of the boy who was humming a relaxed tune. ¡°Ah, dammit.¡± At the sudden nosebleed, Golden Boy cursed under his breath and brought a hand up. A bitter smile played around his lips. ¡°¡­Did I overdo it?¡± Well, it had been a while since I¡¯d used up my lifespan in 100-year increments. It would¡¯ve been weirder if there wasn¡¯t any backlash. ¡°I used to be fine even after using this much¡­ Did I get too lax?¡± Golden Boy raised his head. The clear winter sky was reflected in his blue eyes. Just two days ago. It had only been two days since the entire Academy was in chaos due to the Demon King¡¯s army¡¯s invasion. But the radiant sun shone peacefully, as if denying that such a thing had ever happened. Golden Boy moved his feet, suppressing a wry smile. ¡°What a damn fine day it is~!¡± Come to think of it, it was a clear day like this when my mom died. Golden Boy muttered to himself, his words a mystery even to him, and turned around. On the ground where the boy had been, only a few drops of bloodstains remained, having already gone cold. *** ¡°¡­¡± The letter I found lying on the floor contained a lot of information. Information that I desperately needed right now. The letter was an important clue to understanding the current situation. I devoured its contents. Since most of what it said matched up with the messages from my status window, it didn¡¯t seem like there were any lies mixed in. ¡®Just what is this letter¡­? Who wrote it, and how did they know all this¡­¡¯ I checked the sender section with a questioning mind, but. The only thing written there was the strange phrase, ¡®From your awesome helper.¡¯ ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. There were too many things that didn¡¯t sit right with me. The identity of this ¡®helper,¡¯ how they managed to single-handedly defeat thousands of monsters. And lastly, the reason why they helped me. I fell into thought with a groan. Was it because I was overworking my still-recovering mind? My head throbbed, and my vision spun. The thread of thought that I had been barely holding onto snapped in my swaying focus. And in its wake, the pain I had been trying so hard to ignore came rushing back in. ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± My entire body felt like it was on fire. Dark red blood was oozing out from the wounds I had sustained from being slashed by the spear. ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­¡± My white shirt was already soaked in blood. Pulling myself together with my crumbling willpower, I got up. {Oh, and you better treat those wounds quickly, buddy.} {You might actually die, you know?} Right, I might actually die at this rate. Clenching my jaw, I recalled the sentence written in the last paragraph. ¡°Status¡­ window¡­ buy¡­ recovery¡­ potion¡­ from the shop¡­.¡± *Ding!* [%!$Purchase complete#%&*!%^] [Total Points Spent: 400P] ¡°Sh¡­ Shit¡­¡± A curse left my lips at the outrageous price of the potion. This was why I didn¡¯t normally use potions from the shop¡­ Despite my inner complaints, I had no choice but to grab the two bottles that materialized out of thin air. I couldn¡¯t afford to be picky about such things when my life was on the line. With a shaky hand, I popped the caps off the bottles. And then I immediately poured their contents onto my wounds. *Glug, glug, glug¡­* The sound of liquid escaping the bottles rang out, and my vision blurred slightly. I had to momentarily shudder at the cool sensation provided by the mana¡¯s energy. And then, just as the bottles were about to be emptied. I suddenly noticed something strange. ¡°¡­?¡± Why¡­ weren¡¯t my wounds closing up at all? An unknown anxiety licked at my spine. With trembling hands, I slowly removed the clothes I was wearing. The sound of rustling fabric filled the air as the bloodstained pieces of cloth were torn away. ¡°Ah.¡± The moment I saw the state of my body. A dumbfounded sound escaped my lips without me realizing it. On my arms and legs, deep cuts remained clearly visible, and on my abdomen, the spot where I had been pierced by the spear. Inside those wounds, something black was writhing. Exuding an ominous aura, it was slowly but surely eating away at my flesh. I stared blankly at it before muttering under my breath. ¡°¡­I¡¯m so fucked.¡± I was in a much more serious condition than I had thought. Chapter 87 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@AroPho'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.Demonic Energy. A type of energy source that blooms from the Demon Realm, the dwelling place of the demon race. In the world, it is also called ¡®black mana¡¯ or ¡®death mana.¡¯ Though it seems to have properties similar to mana, It has the distinct difference of being murky in color and having a violent nature. It is also known as the source of power mainly used by demons and monsters. Living beings that live in ordinary environments cannot accept demonic energy. Demonic energy is like a lethal poison. It robs the life force from lush plants and rots the flesh of healthy animals. Right. Just like my wounds right now¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Huu, haa¡­ keuh¡­¡± I clenched my teeth, letting out a groan drenched in pain. Every time the demonic energy that permeated my wounds wriggled, the surrounding skin rotted black. A sticky pus oozed from between the split flesh. ¡°Sh¡­ Shit¡­¡± Profanities involuntarily left my mouth at the pain that brought me to my senses. The agony of my flesh rotting away was something I couldn¡¯t bear in my right mind. ¡°Status¡­ window¡­ buy the ¡®Pain Oblivion¡¯ effect from the shop¡­¡± -Ding! [¡ù¡·?Insufficient >¡ÁPoints$?¡õ] ¡°Ha¡­¡± Come to think of it, I had used up most of my points dealing with Recus. I coughed up blood, enduring the hellish pain. My consciousness was fading in and out. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ That bastard Recus, causing trouble even in death. His skill in manipulating demonic energy was on par with his spearmanship¡­ It seems like he must have injected demonic energy into me every time he stabbed me. ¡°Damn¡­ you¡­ bastard¡­¡± I muttered, trembling, At this rate, my entire body would melt away from the demonic energy he had implanted in me. I wiped away the cold sweat trickling down, desperately searching for a solution. ¡°Haah, haah¡­¡± Beyond a certain level, demonic energy couldn¡¯t be purified with magic or potions. I needed divine power. An overwhelmingly dense divine power at that. ¡°.......¡± Call it fortunate in the midst of misfortune. I knew one person who possessed such divine power. The Saintess, Lorraine Marlena. It seemed like I had no choice but to ask for her help. *** I immediately sent a letter to Lorraine. I used magic mail, so she would get it soon. The contents were roughly like this: ¡®I¡¯m going to collect on the debt you owe me.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t tell anyone and come to my room alone.¡¯ ¡®Make sure you¡¯re by yourself.¡¯ ¡®If you don¡¯t come, I will use what happened a few weeks ago, with Allen accusing me of being the mastermind behind the field trip attack incident, against him. The Lishite Dukedom will not stand idly by.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure if I needed to add the last part, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. If Lorraine refused my request, the only future left for me was to wither away. I had to bring her here, even if it meant taking Allen, whom she loved, hostage. ¡°Status¡­ window¡­¡± I muttered, plopping my faltering body back onto the bed, and called out to my status window. I needed to check the progress of my ongoing sub quest. ¡°Search¡­ for ongoing¡­ sub quests¡­¡± -Ding! [Sub Quest: The Faceless #%&>>ero] Secret#&=¡ð Academy## Attack@^#* Rescue#*(?_¡· ¡ùCaution#&#*¡ù S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. If the number of people who become aware of your identity exceeds 3, the quest will automatically be considered a failure. [Current number of people aware of your identity (1/2)] [Time remaining until quest _#&*¡·ends: 9 hours 52 minutes] A blue window entered my vision. I frowned. ¡®As expected¡­ the number of people who know my identity has increased by one.¡¯ That one person must be the ¡®helper¡¯ who said they helped me. I had expected it, but seeing it like this made their existence all the more real. ¡®Only one person left¡­¡¯ That last one would be the Saintess. Because the Saintess was also present at the rear gate battle. Looking at the wounds on my body, she would quickly realize that I was the one behind the mask. ¡°Cough¡­! I¡­ just¡­ need to¡­ hold out¡­ until¡­ the Saintess¡­ gets here¡­¡± Unlike my inner thoughts, my consciousness kept fading in and out. Perhaps it was because of my convulsing tongue, but my pronunciation kept slurring. Having been trapped in this excruciating pain for hours, I felt like my mind was collapsing. I tried to force those thoughts away, desperately trying to redirect my attention. ¡®¡­Just what happened to my status window?¡¯ The first question that came to mind was, of course, the strange state of my status window. Unlike its usual smooth, blue surface, it was now cracked and riddled with static. I tried to figure out the cause, fiddling with the glitching thing. And as I sat there for a while. A notification message in the corner of the screen caught my eye. [1 Urgent Notification Message Received] ¡°¡­?¡± An urgent notification message? This was a first¡­ With a sudden surge of anxiety, I hesitantly clicked on it. *Click, Ring!* A creaking mechanical sound rang out, and a lengthy message popped up. This message, too, was full of cracks and blurred letters. I carefully pieced together the erased parts and began to read it slowly. [Urgent Notification Message] Subject: System Instability Warning! The system is experiencing instability due to the aftereffects of an unknown force. To resolve this instability, the system will temporarily enter ¡®Self-Repair Mode.¡¯ ¡ùCaution¡ù During ¡®Self-Repair Mode,¡¯ any extreme mental or physical shock may cause damage to the system. To prevent system malfunction, the user is advised to maintain a state of ¡®absolute stability.¡¯ If the system malfunctions, the status window will be unusable for a [Unknown] duration. [Time remaining in Self-Repair Mode: 2 days 14 hours 26 minutes] ¡°.......¡± What the hell was this now? I muttered, massaging my throbbing temples. As if things weren¡¯t bad enough, now even my status window was acting up. A sigh mixed with frustration and exhaustion escaped my lips. ¡°Haah¡­¡± Perhaps this was also related to Recus¡¯s demonic energy. I tried to come up with a plausible explanation in my head, but nothing came to mind. For now, one thing was certain. To resolve the current situation, I needed to get rid of the demonic energy that had permeated my entire body. And for that, I needed the Saintess¡¯s help. ¡®Damn it, it feels like it¡¯s been way over 30 minutes¡­ Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡¯ I waited for time to pass, my heart growing more and more anxious with each tick. *** Meanwhile, at that very moment. At the Academy''s main building, located a short distance from the dormitory building where Raiden was staying. Against the backdrop of the bustling activity, numerous people were rushing around. ¡°Gather all the students from each class! Taking attendance is our top priority!¡± ¡°Disciplinary Committee! Where is the Disciplinary Committee?!¡± ¡°Are all the students who were in the annex safe?!¡± It had already been two days since the monster invasion targeting the Academy. The chaotic movements reflected the efforts to restore order to the academy that had been thrown into disarray. Among those moving about was the current generation¡¯s Saintess, Lorraine. Lorraine was tending to the wounded and calmly guiding the students who were still in shock. ¡°Those who are injured, please gather at the back! The students majoring in Divine Power are over there¡­!¡± Just then, a single letter arrived before her. Rustle¡­ Riding the wind, the letter gently landed. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Lorraine picked up the letter that had appeared out of nowhere, tilting her head curiously. As she did, the neatly folded paper unfolded on its own and appeared before her eyes. ¡°The sender is¡­ Mr. Raiden¡­?¡± Chapter 87 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Receiving a letter from an unexpected person, Lorraine quietly began to read it.It was filled with strange content, such as ¡®I¡¯d like to collect on the debt you owe me, so come to my room alone,¡¯ and ¡®Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡¯ ¡°Threatening me with Allen¡¯s safety¡­ what in the world¡­¡± Her delicate brows furrowed. This was closer to a threat than a request. A letter demanding her presence, holding the boy she loved hostage. ¡®But¡­ why?¡¯ What reason could he possibly have to go this far to summon her? Lorraine fell into deep thought. At that moment, the whispers she had heard from the Academy students flashed through her mind. ¡°Saintess¡­ It¡¯s best to be careful of Young Master Lishite.¡± ¡°There are rumors about him being a womanizer and doing terrible things to commoner girls¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a confirmed story, but¡­ I¡¯d still recommend being cautious around him.¡± The words on the letter and the voices of the students intertwined. Her speculation, which had been wandering without finding an answer, suddenly shot off in a single direction. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me.¡± He wants to collect on a debt, so she should come to his room alone. And tell no one. If she didn¡¯t want Allen to get hurt. ¡°.......¡± Her golden eyes trembled slightly. She felt a disgust that words couldn¡¯t describe. She felt like she was going to vomit. ¡°Why¡­ why would you¡­¡± It had only been two days since the monster invasion had ended. Five students were dead, and 138 were injured. In the midst of such a tragedy, how could he be harboring such a disgusting thought? Yes, he could collect on his debt. A month ago, when she had stopped Raiden from beating up Allen, she had told him herself. That she would repay him on Allen''s behalf. But. But¡­ ¡°Must you demand such a thing as repayment in this situation¡­?¡± Lorraine Marlena, the Saintess. For the first time in her life, she felt a genuine hatred towards someone. *** Unfortunately. Lorraine couldn''t just ignore Raiden¡¯s demand. The well-being of Allen, whom she loved, was being held hostage. Even if she refused his demand. She had to at least meet with him and talk. And so, with a heavy heart, Lorraine arrived at the dormitory where Raiden was staying. ¡°Huu¡­¡± Standing in front of his door, she took a small breath. Her hand, hesitating over whether to knock or not, trembled slightly. ¡°¡­I''ll make myself perfectly clear before I leave. I will never accept this kind of demand.¡± With that, Lorraine steeled herself and moved her hand. *Knock, knock¡­* The sound of her knuckles striking the door broke the silence. Following the pathetic sound, Lorraine opened her mouth. ¡°¡­Mr. Raiden, it¡¯s me.¡± A moment of silence followed her voice, and then the closed door slowly began to open. *Creak¡­* As the sound of the hinges reached her ears, Lorraine couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her eyes shut. It was out of fear for the person who would be revealing himself on the other side of the door. ¡°S-Saintess¡­¡± A faint voice called out to her from the gap in the door. Lorraine flinched and instinctively blurted out the words she had prepared. ¡°Mr. Raiden! I cannot accept such an absurd demand! Even if I was rude back then, this is too much! I have someone I love! You think you can threaten me with the Duke''s authority? Have you forgotten that I am the Saintess of the Holy Order? If you want to fight with authority¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­ save me¡­¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m telling you! It¡¯s absolutely out of the question¡­ What? What did you say¡­?¡± Lorraine, who had been pouring out her words in rapid-fire, stopped at the desperate plea that suddenly reached her ears. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Save you? What do you¡­?¡± Pushing aside the thick sense of discomfort, Lorraine opened her tightly shut eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but be horrified by the sight that unfolded before her widening gaze. ¡°M-Mr. Raiden?!¡± ¡°Save¡­ me¡­ Cough! The demonic energy¡­¡± The boy who had summoned her to his room. Raiden Lishite was staring at her, covered in blood. ¡°Blood¡­! What happened all of a sudden¡­!!¡± ¡°Cough, ugh¡­ Haah, haah¡­¡± Raiden collapsed at the entrance, vomiting blood. Seeing that, Lorraine belatedly realized. That she had gotten something terribly wrong. Chapter 88: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Zzxx'' for subscription to ''Iron Will'' tier on Ko-fi.*Thump¡­* Blood poured from my throat, soaking the floor of the entrance. In my blurry vision, I could see a black stain spreading across the floor. My consciousness, which I had been desperately clinging to, began to fade further. My trembling legs gave way, and my body finally collapsed to the ground. ¡°R-Raiden! Wake up!¡± Lorraine, who had been standing outside the door, rushed into the entrance. Her delicate hands shook my body, which lay sprawled on the floor. I wanted to answer her call, but all I could manage was a hot breath. ¡°Ugh¡­ Haah, haah¡­¡± ¡°Goodness¡­ Your body is burning up¡­¡± Lorraine touched my forehead and frowned with concern. She immediately rolled up her sleeves and began to pour divine power into my blood-soaked abdomen. -Sizzle¡­ A searing pain, as if my flesh were being burned, shot through my nerves. It was the golden divine power, burning away the demonic energy that had seeped into my flesh. ¡°Kuh¡­!¡± ¡°Just bear with it a little longer, Raiden¡­! I¡¯m removing the rotted parts for now. We¡¯ll go to the infirmary for the rest¡­¡± Lorraine explained as she rose from her spot. She looked around, seemingly searching for magic mail to contact the infirmary. ¡®I can¡¯t go to the infirmary¡­ I¡¯ve already exceeded the sub-quest¡¯s limit on people who know my identity¡­¡¯ I grabbed Lorraine¡¯s sleeve with trembling fingers. ¡°Raiden¡­?¡± ¡°No¡­ infirmary¡­ is¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about! Your wounds¡­!¡± ¡°Not¡­ infirmary¡­ my room¡­ inside¡­¡± s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I forced the words out, pulling her along. Her pure white clothes were stained with dirt. ¡°Please¡­ I beg you¡­¡± As my consciousness faded, I muttered those words. *** ¡°Please¡­ I beg you¡­¡± With those words, Raiden lost consciousness. His hand, which had been desperately clinging to her sleeve, fell limply to the floor. ¡°Raiden?! Raiden!¡± Lorraine called his name in a panic, but there was no response. The only sound in the silent hallway was his faint, shallow breathing as if it might cease at any moment. ¡°W-What should I do¡­!?¡± Her beautiful golden eyes were filled with confusion. Lorraine quickly got to her feet, thinking that she had to contact the infirmary. But just as she was about to move. -No¡­ infirmary¡­ is¡­ -Not¡­ infirmary¡­ my room¡­ inside¡­ The boy¡¯s dying words before he collapsed echoed in her ears. Lorraine hesitated, unable to ignore the desperate plea that lingered in her mind. ¡°Why¡­ Why would Raiden say that¡­?¡± Amidst the chaos, the girl felt a wave of dizziness wash over her as she pondered the question. Why would he refuse to go to the infirmary? ¡°¡­Come to think of it, Raiden told me to ¡®come alone¡¯ and ¡®not tell anyone¡¯ before.¡± As if he didn¡¯t want to be seen by anyone else. As if he had something to hide. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± Complex thoughts swirled within her, mixing with her urgent concern and causing a dull ache in her head. With a grimace, Lorraine looked down at Raiden, who lay collapsed on the floor. His body was bleeding profusely with black blood, slowly dying. Even in such a dire situation, the boy¡¯s head was pointing towards his room. As if he had to go there, not to the infirmary. ¡°¡­Ugh, fine! I won¡¯t take you there! But don¡¯t blame me if something happens!¡± After a moment of hesitation, Lorraine finally lifted the collapsed Raiden into her arms and started walking. *Click, creak¡­* The door creaked ominously behind them. Lorraine stepped into the darkness. She gently laid the boy down on the sofa in the middle of the living room. ¡°Huu¡­ Just lie still for a moment. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything here that can help with the treatment!¡± After speaking to the unconscious Raiden, Lorraine began to examine the room. Her golden eyes darted around, quickly taking note of the location of any useful items. ¡®There¡¯s a regeneration potion over there, scrolls over there, clean towels in the bathroom¡­¡¯ Just then, something white caught her eye. ¡°Wha¡­?¡± Lying in the corner, stained with blood. Lorraine stopped in her tracks as she spotted it. ¡°Why is that¡­ here¡­?¡± It was a mask. A plain, white mask, soaked in blood. And it was a very familiar mask. ¡°That mask¡­ It¡¯s the same one from the invasion¡­¡± Back then, when the monsters had invaded. The mysterious man who had single-handedly fought off thousands of monsters and protected the rear gate. This mask was identical to the one he had worn. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡± Lorraine muttered to herself in disbelief, her gaze fixated on the mask. The blood-stained mask, revealing the identity of the lone hero. *** As the Saintess stumbled upon a piece of Raiden¡¯s hidden secret, the Academy was slowly regaining its order. The Imperial Knights and priests from the Holy Order, who had rushed in to provide support, as well as the soldiers sent from various noble families, were all working tirelessly. Thanks to their active efforts, the screams and cries gradually subsided, and the Academy was returning to its usual winter silence. Among them, there were those who were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Huu¡­ It seems like the situation has been brought under control for now.¡± ¡°You did well, Margaret. Your help during this chaotic situation was invaluable.¡± ¡°I just did what I had to do, Professor Sharon. You¡¯ve been working hard as well.¡± Wiping away the beads of sweat that dotted their foreheads, the two exchanged words of gratitude. Silver and blue hair fluttered in the air as a gentle breeze swept through. ¡°I have an emergency faculty meeting to attend, so I should get going. Why don¡¯t you get some rest, Margaret?¡± ¡°I think I will¡­ I haven¡¯t had a wink of sleep in two days¡­¡± Margaret rubbed her tired eyes and nodded at Sharon¡¯s suggestion. Sharon smiled faintly at the girl¡¯s response and patted her shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, please go ahead, Professor.¡± With Sharon gone, Margaret was left alone. She stood there for a moment, lost in exhaustion, before biting her lip and pulling herself together. ¡°I should get back and get some sleep¡­¡± With a meaningless murmur to herself, she resumed her steps. Her footsteps echoed hollowly through the long, empty hallway of the Academy¡¯s main building. -Whooosh¡­ A cold gust of wind blew in through a broken window. The cold air brushed against Margaret¡¯s cheeks, causing a puff of white breath to escape her red lips. ¡°¡­Of all the times for it to be this cold, even the weather is against us.¡± Margaret grumbled under her breath at the dissipating cloud of air. The cruel winter. Even with its harsh nature, it dared to steal the warmth from those who were already exhausted from this situation. It was a truly hateful season. ¡°Huu¡­ Thankfully, they said the dormitory building has heating¡­ I should hurry back.¡± Margaret walked quietly down the hallway. As she turned a corner and was about to step onto the stairs. Something on the floor caught her eye. ¡°What¡¯s that¡­?¡± It was a slightly crumpled letter, lying on the floor. On the surface of the paper, adorned with beautiful golden patterns, faint traces of mana lingered. ¡°Magic mail¡­? Did someone drop it?¡± Margaret tilted her head curiously and picked it up. She dusted off the letter and glanced at the sender and recipient¡¯s names, hoping to find the owner. ¡°Hmm, the recipient is the Saintess. The sender is¡­¡± At that moment, as her red eyes scanned the sender¡¯s name. Margaret gasped. Written there was a name she had never expected to see. ¡¶Sender: Raiden Lishite¡· ¡°Young Master Lishite¡­?¡± Margaret stared blankly at the name written on the letter. ¡°Why would he¡­ send a letter to the Saintess¡­?¡± The question lingered in the air, carried away by the cold winter wind. Margaret frowned, her breath shallow. Knowing she shouldn¡¯t, she unfolded the letter to see what it said. And then¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Margaret gasped again, dropping the letter in shock. Her beautiful crimson eyes were filled with a mixture of horror and anger. *** ¡°Um¡­ Come to think of it, I threw away the letter Raiden sent me in a fit of anger¡­¡± Lorraine muttered to herself as she prepared for the treatment, soaking a towel in the water while Raiden lay unconscious on the sofa. ¡°What should I do¡­? What if someone sees it¡­?¡± She groaned, suddenly remembering the letter. Just as she was about to dwell on the thought, Raiden¡¯s groan brought her back to reality. ¡°Ugh¡­! Haah, haah¡­¡± ¡°I need to focus on the task at hand¡­¡± Pushing aside her worries about the letter, Lorraine focused her attention on Raiden and began to channel divine power into her fingertips. ¡°Just bear with it a little longer, Raiden¡­¡± Chapter 89 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "......"Margaret stood frozen in place for a long time after confirming the contents of the letter. Her mind had gone blank from the shock. Confusion, disappointment, anger, disgust. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Horrifyingly negative emotions swept through her heart, leaving deep scars. Her chest ached with a dull, persistent pain. Margaret trembled slightly as a sense of dizziness washed over her. "H-How¡­ How could this¡­" Her lips trembled, parting and closing repeatedly in shock. A hollow whisper escaped her lips. However, even that short sound couldn¡¯t form a complete sentence and shattered into pieces. Her breath, along with the lingering tail of her words, dissipated into the cold winter air. -Whooosh¡­ The blowing wind rustled the letter in her hand. The lines of characters etched on the white surface wavered in her pupils. Anger and disgust welled up inside her. Margaret struggled to suppress them as she muttered to herself. ¡°Raiden¡­ You really are¡­ the worst kind of human being¡­¡± A faint trace of resentment lingered in her voice. Margaret lowered her head, trying to calm her trembling hands. ¡°¡­I thought you had changed.¡± She had believed he was shedding his old, reckless ways. That he was gradually returning to the person he once was. ¡°I was such a fool.¡± A self-deprecating murmur escaped her lips, laced with disappointment and betrayal. Following the turbulent waves of her emotions, Margaret¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I kept thinking about you¡­ worrying, anxious, and agonizing¡­¡± All for nothing. All those hours she spent agonizing over him. All those sleepless nights she spent trying to understand him, his past, his existence. All of it¡­ ¡°¡­..¡± The thought brought forth an unbearable wave of misery. Margaret bit her lip hard. Her slender fingers clenched tightly around her skirt, leaving distinct wrinkles in the fabric. Emotions churned within her. Margaret swayed for a moment before snapping back to reality, her eyes wide open. ¡°I can''t waste time like this¡­ I have to hurry before something happens to the Saintess.¡± Pulling herself together, Margaret tucked the letter into the front pocket of her uniform. Then, she turned and quickly walked down the hallway. Her destination was Building 1 of the Academy. The place where Allen and the Saintess¡¯s other classmates were waiting. *** Meanwhile, at Raiden¡¯s dorm room. A surgery was in full swing within the dark space. The black-haired boy lay sprawled on the sofa. In front of him, a white-haired girl was muttering something with her hands clasped together. ¡°Oh, Lord of Light, who banishes the darkness, your lamb cries out to you. Please embrace this dying breath with your mercy.¡± Her small prayer echoed through the silence. As if responding to her call, a brilliant divine light emanated from her fingertips. -Sizzle¡­ The flickering light illuminated the room for a fleeting moment, revealing its gruesome state. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood. A pool of crimson stained the floor. Blood-soaked towels lay scattered around, and at the center of it all, a boy lay in ruins. It was a horrifying sight that made one instinctively frown. Amidst this gruesome scene. The white-haired girl struggled to maintain her composure. Swallowing her trembling breath, Lorraine reached out to Raiden with her hand overflowing with divine power. -Sizzle¡­! ¡°Kuh¡­! Argh!!!¡± A sizzling sound, like flesh being branded, filled the air. A scream of agony followed, piercing the silence like a sharp blade. ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡± ¡°Just a little longer¡­ Please bear with it a little longer, Raiden. We¡¯re almost halfway there¡­¡± Lorraine bit her lip, wiping away the sweat that beaded on her forehead. Raiden, gasping for breath, nodded weakly in acknowledgment. ¡°Alright, here we go again¡­!¡± ¡°¡­.!!¡± -Sizzle¡­! Lorraine resumed the surgery, gathering her divine power once more. The brilliant light enveloped his wounds, burning away the demonic energy that had seeped inside. An hour had already passed since this desperate battle began. Beads of sweat dripped from her forehead, creating faint watermarks on the floor. Lorraine¡¯s breathing was noticeably ragged now. ¡°Huu¡­ His wounds are so severe. The demonic energy has penetrated deep¡­¡± Lorraine frowned, lost in thought. Her clear, white eyes carefully scanned his mangled abdomen. ¡®These wounds¡­ They must be from the monster invasion two days ago¡­¡¯ Demonic energy was a power that only monsters and demons could wield. He must have sustained these injuries while defending the rear gate alone. ¡®But that was two days ago¡­¡¯ How could he¡­? How could he have endured these excruciating wounds for two whole days? ¡°Kuh¡­! Haah, haah¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lorraine gazed silently at the groaning boy. Countless questions flooded her mind. Lorraine pinched herself, pushing those thoughts aside for now. ¡°For now, I need to focus. Saving Raiden¡¯s life comes first.¡± She took a deep breath and began to recite a prayer, channeling her divine power once more. Chapter 89 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***Meanwhile, at Building 1 of Reynolds Academy. The place where the first-year students had gathered after the monster invasion. A new conflict was brewing in the temporary shelter. ¡°Is this¡­ all true, Your Highness¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I found this letter in the hallway of the main building.¡± In the outdoor lounge near the front entrance of the building. Two people were engaged in a serious conversation. One was a handsome young man with soft features, golden hair, and golden eyes. The other was a beautiful girl with silver hair and crimson eyes. They were Allen Reinhardt, the most promising first-year student at Reynolds Academy, and Margaret Phyler, the top second-year student in the Magic Department. ¡°If the contents of this letter are true, then the Saintess is¡­¡± Allen¡¯s body trembled as he held the letter Margaret had given him. As if mirroring the emotions swirling within him, the mana in the air crackled and vibrated around his tightly clenched fists. -Crackle¡­! The girls standing behind him, witnessing Allen¡¯s rare outburst of anger, rushed to calm him down. ¡°A-Allen! Calm down¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too worked up. You need to calm down¡­¡± ¡°Calm down? How can I possibly calm down?! The Saintess, to that damned bastard¡­!!¡± Allen¡¯s rage exploded, his words laced with fury. He rarely resorted to such harsh language, but this time, he couldn¡¯t hold back. He had a special relationship with Lorraine. The thought of her being threatened and forced to go to that maniac because of him was unbearable. ¡°I¡¯m going to go over there right now¡­! I won¡¯t let this go unpunished¡­!!¡± ¡°Wait, Allen¡­! Hold on!!¡± Allen stormed out of the lounge. The two heroines followed closely behind the enraged boy. Margaret watched them go, her expression a mixture of bitterness and sorrow. ¡°¡­Raiden, are you truly beyond saving?¡± Her voice was a whisper, lost in the air. She bit her lip, then followed after Allen and the others. *** A pathetic plea for my life. Those were the last words I uttered before losing consciousness in front of Lorraine. As I drifted into the abyss of unconsciousness, an excruciating pain jolted me awake. -Sizzle¡­! S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Argh!!!¡± It felt as if a red-hot iron poker was being thrust into my flesh. Every time her hand, radiating divine power, touched my wounds. The flesh that had been eroded by demonic energy melted away, replaced by newly formed flesh. ¡°We¡¯re almost there¡­! Just a little bit more¡­!¡± How many times have I heard those words? ¡®Just a little bit more.¡¯ I clung to my fading consciousness, my breath coming out in hot gasps. ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡± Damn it. I never thought I¡¯d experience the true meaning of burning pain in my life. The feeling of my insides melting, my flesh being roasted alive. It was a level of pain that I couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend, no matter how many hours I endured it. -Ding! [Emergency Warning Message!] [The system is becoming increasingly unstable due to extreme physical shock!] [It is highly recommended that you stabilize your condition immediately!] ¡°Damn it¡­¡± This message had popped up countless times already. Cursing under my breath, I swatted away the blue screen with a trembling hand. I¡¯d love to stabilize my condition, damn it. But if I don¡¯t treat this, I¡¯m going to die. I don¡¯t have a choice. As I cursed the absurdity of the situation, another wave of excruciating pain shot through me. -Sizzle¡­! ¡°Argh!!!¡± ¡°This is really the last one¡­!¡± This agonizing process repeated itself over and over again. Again, and again, and again, probably over thirty times. Almost another hour had passed. Sweat dripped from Lorraine¡¯s forehead, mixing with the blood that seeped from my wounds, staining the living room floor a gruesome crimson. Finally, the agonizing treatment was coming to an end. ¡°It¡¯s done! All that¡¯s left is to stitch up the wounds properly so they don¡¯t open up¡­¡± Lorraine withdrew her hand, still radiating divine power, and reached for a bandage. As she carefully wrapped it around my abdomen and was about to tie it off. -Bam! Bam! Bam! Someone was pounding on the front door. ¡°Young Lishite!! Open this door right now!!!¡± A familiar voice boomed from behind the door. Our eyes widened in unison. ¡°A-Allen¡­?¡± ¡°What is Allen doing here¡­?¡± An uninvited guest had come knocking. Chapter 90 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat -BAM! BAM! BAM!¡°Young Master Lishite!! Open this door right now!!!¡± s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A fist pounded on the door violently. The golden-haired boy was screaming for Raiden, his voice thick with fury. The last shred of his rationality seemed ready to snap at any moment. Allen, his face contorted in rage, radiated a fierce aura¡ªan aura of pure hostility. ¡°Wait, what are you trying to do¡­!! Get ahold of yourself, Allen!¡± ¡°Please try to compose yourself. While I understand your anger, he is the eldest son of the Lishite Dukedom¡­¡± Voices rose from behind, attempting to dissuade him. But Allen ignored his friends who were desperately clutching at his sleeves. Instead, he unleashed a burst of mana, his eyes fixed solely on the tightly shut metal door. -Fwoosh¡­! A small flame erupted from his tightly clenched fist, quickly transforming into a writhing crimson inferno. It morphed into the shape of a gauntlet that encased his arm¡ªAllen¡¯s unique magic, ¡®Flame Gauntlet.¡¯ ¡°...If you don¡¯t open this door, I will break it down.¡± Amidst the flickering remnants of mana, Allen delivered his final warning. But as expected, the door remained stubbornly shut. Instead, a flurry of noise came from behind it. -...! -Wait, Master Raiden¡­! It was but a fleeting sound, a whisper carried on the air. However, Allen¡¯s heightened senses did not miss it. Mixed within those faint fragments of sound was undoubtedly¡­ ¡°S-Saintess¡­?¡± It was Lorraine¡¯s voice¡ªthe voice of the girl, desperately calling out Raiden¡¯s name with a shaky breath. -Snap¡­ The fragile thread of Allen¡¯s rationality finally snapped. There was no time for anyone to stop him. In the next instant, Allen had already thrown a punch at the door. -KABOOM!!! Fueled by rage, the violent force brutally ripped through the obstacle before him. The flaming gauntlet tore through the door as if it were made of paper. ¡°Saintess¡­!!¡± Stepping over the fragments of metal scattered at his feet, Allen stormed into the room. His companions, taken aback by his sudden action, followed behind him in shock. ¡°H-Hold on¡­! Allen!!¡± ¡°Allen! Wait!¡± Their footsteps echoed as they rushed through the entrance hall. The living room, devoid of even a sliver of light, was cloaked in a thick, oppressive darkness. The group strained their eyes, trying to make sense of the room. ¡°...¡± The living room was in complete disarray. The floor was drenched in something sticky, clothes were strewn about, and furniture was overturned and broken. The chaotic scene looked as if someone had put up a fierce struggle. ¡®What in the world¡­ what happened to the Saintess here¡­?¡¯ -Grit¡­ Allen, taking in the scene, ground his teeth. Unable to contain his boiling rage, he uttered the incantation with a growl. ¡°Ignite.¡± -Fwoosh!! With the sound of a roaring flame, a small light flickered from his fingertips. The bright afterimage of the light pierced through the darkness, illuminating the living room. Blinded by the sudden light, the group briefly winced. As their vision slowly adjusted, their eyes fell upon¡­ ¡­a sea of blood that painted the entire floor crimson. ¡°...Huh?¡± Allen froze in his tracks, his mind reeling in shock. The unexpected carnage filled him with confusion. His companions, equally stunned, were no different. ¡°W-What is this all of a sudden?!¡± ¡°Blood?! Is this all blood¡­?!¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± The air reeked of iron. The walls and carpet were stained a sickening shade of red. Heaps of blood-soaked towels and empty potion bottles littered the floor. The group couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment. ¡°What¡­ What is the meaning of this¡­?¡± Their eyes darted around the room, finally settling on a corner of the living room that seemed to be the epicenter of the chaos. Two figures stood there¡ªtwo figures who had been concealed in the darkness just moments before. One was a white-haired girl, frozen in place with bandages clutched in her hands. The other was a black-haired boy, leaning against the sofa, staring at them with an unreadable expression in his eyes. ¡°Saintess¡­!¡± ¡°...Raiden?¡± Allen and Margaret murmured, their voices laced with disbelief. The stench of blood filled their senses. Lorraine, her face a mixture of guilt and worry, wiped away the beads of sweat forming on her brow. Raiden, who had been sitting motionlessly, finally parted his lips. ¡°...Ha.¡± A humorless chuckle escaped him. His dark eyes, which had been staring blankly at the group, began to tremble. Chapter 90 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***-BAM! Ignoring the aggressive pounding, Allen and his companions had barged into the room. The heat from Allen¡¯s magic washed over the once chilly room, and the light that followed illuminated the darkness that had been obscuring everything. It revealed everything I had desperately tried to conceal. Every trace of the life-or-death struggle I had just endured. ¡°¡­Ha.¡± I, who had been lost in a daze, let out a short breath a moment later. Perhaps it was because my throat was raw. I tried to stifle a curse, but what came out was closer to a cough. I pressed my hand against my throbbing forehead. As I lifted my head, my gaze fell upon their faces, twisted in a mixture of shock and confusion. Our protagonist, Allen. His loyal heroines, Eivy and Clara. ¡­And lastly, Margaret. ¡°Gasp¡­ gasp¡­¡± I leaned back against the sofa, struggling to catch my breath. Their uncomfortable gazes pierced me like daggers. I clenched my jaw, feeling a wave of nausea wash over me. My lips trembled as I forced myself to speak. ¡°...What in the world is going on?¡± My voice, weak and trembling, echoed through the room. In response to my feeble question, Allen, who stood at the forefront of the group, mumbled in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­? B-But, the letter clearly said¡­¡± Allen¡¯s reaction was one of utter bewilderment. After a moment of incoherent stammering, he brought up the magic letter he had found on the floor. ¡°We thought the Saintess was in danger¡­ What is the meaning of this¡­?¡± ¡°...¡± I remained silent. Or rather, I was at a loss for words. After a moment of struggling to form a coherent thought, I let out a hollow chuckle. ¡®Is this another misunderstanding¡­?¡¯ A bitter taste filled my mouth. Something hard and unyielding within me seemed to crack. Yes, a misunderstanding. That same, damn misunderstanding. The absurd misunderstanding that had been haunting me relentlessly. ¡°...Just how many times has it been now?¡± I muttered, my weary gaze fixed on the golden-haired boy. Allen, unable to comprehend the situation, stood frozen in place. Under normal circumstances, I might have chuckled at his naivety. But right now, I couldn¡¯t muster even a hint of amusement. All I felt was a profound sense of disgust. My hands trembled like leaves in a storm. My breath hitched in my chest, and a heavy weight settled in my stomach. ¡°Just how many fucking times has it been with this goddamn misunderstanding¡­¡± My words tumbled out, fueled by the emotions I could no longer contain. The cramped space within me threatened to burst as my feelings surged uncontrollably. I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. It felt like every fiber of my being was being torn apart. I pushed myself off the sofa, my legs shaky beneath me. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°M-Master Raiden! You shouldn¡¯t be moving yet!!¡± As I forced my battered body to move, Lorraine, who had been standing beside me, reached out and grabbed my sleeve. I shrugged her off roughly. -Thud¡­!! ¡°Ah¡­?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± My voice, cold and distant, cut through the air. It was a blade forged from resentment, honed to a razor¡¯s edge. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting¡­ so don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± ¡°But, your wounds¡­!!¡± ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re no different.¡± I glared at Lorraine, my eyes burning with a cold fire. ¡°Master Raiden¡­¡± ¡°You were the same¡­ You condemned me just like they did¡­¡± Lorraine flinched and took a step back. Her mystical white eyes reflected her own image¡ªan image of herself, broken and defeated. An indescribable emotion washed over her. I could only suppress the overwhelming exhaustion with a humorless chuckle. ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­¡± It was futile. And utterly powerless. ¡°Right¡­ It¡¯s always been like this¡­¡± The scorned villain, subjected to endless misunderstandings and disgust. That was the reality of this cursed existence. ¡°The banquet hall attack, the carriage station incident, even right after Master¡¯s funeral¡­¡± I had risked my life to save others. I had lost a precious mentor. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I had pushed myself to the brink of death, my body a mangled mess. I had truly given it my all. For the sake of peace in this story, I had willingly sacrificed everything I had. But despite all my efforts¡­ All I received in return was suspicion and hatred. -P-Please¡­! Stop right there! -Professor Lucas, the head professor who died in this field trip attack¡­ Was it your doing, young master? -I asked if you killed him. -Young Master Lishite!! Open this door right now!!! Fleeting images of the recent past flashed before my eyes. Those fragmented memories transformed into sharp thorns, piercing my throat. ¡°No matter how hard I try¡­ you never acknowledged me¡­¡± Misunderstood. Scorned. Hated. You had always treated me with the same disdain. ¡°Why¡­¡± A bitter monologue escaped my lips, a whisper lost in the suffocating silence. A storm of misery raged within me, its tendrils wrapping around my limbs, squeezing the air from my lungs. I couldn¡¯t maintain my facade of indifference any longer. ¡°...What the hell do you want from me?¡± Crack¡ª. The mask of apathy I had worn for so long began to crumble, revealing the raw, ugly emotions that had been festering beneath the surface. ¡°Answer me¡­ Allen.¡± ¡°...¡± With unsteady steps, I approached Allen, reaching out with a trembling hand to grab him by the collar. My filthy hand, stained with blood, left a gruesome mark on his pristine white shirt. ¡°What¡­ What the hell do you want from me¡­¡± I had believed that if I tried hard enough, I could change things. I could erase the misunderstandings, the hatred, the disgust¡ªall of it. I had clung to the hope that if I just gritted my teeth and endured, someday, people would see my true intentions. That¡¯s why I had refused to give up, clinging desperately to each passing day¡­ ¡°But I¡¯m tired now¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­¡± I was exhausted. I couldn¡¯t keep fighting this uphill battle. As I choked back the words I had swallowed for so long, my head hung low. -Thud¡­ Thud¡­ Hot tears streamed down my cheeks, splashing onto the floor. The droplets spread out, painting the ground with my despair. My throat, constricted with unshed tears, remained silent for a moment before releasing a single, broken sentence. ¡°Why¡­ Why do you all hate me so much¡­¡± My voice, fragile and cracking, betrayed the crumbling remnants of my composure. -Ding! [Emergency Warning Message!] [System instability increasing due to severe mental shock!] [Immediate rest is strongly advised!] Cracks began to appear on the wall. Chapter 91 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Kire'' and ''@Calbee'' for subscription on Ko-fi.¡°Why¡­ Why do you all hate me so much¡­¡± The lump in my throat swelled, choking me from the inside out. My choked sob, a desperate plea lost in the suffocating tension, echoed through the room. The walls I had so carefully erected around my heart crumbled under the onslaught, each tremor sending a fresh wave of agony through me. My vision blurred, the world tilting on its axis. Ugly tears, hot and unwelcome, welled up, blurring everything into an indiscernible mess. Nausea twisted my gut, making me sway on my feet. Before I could crumple to the floor, a hand shot out, gripping my shoulder. It was Allen, his face a mask of shock and confusion. ¡°Y-Young Master¡­ Please, calm down¡­¡± His touch, surprisingly warm, spread through my arm. But it wasn''t comfort I felt. It was a jolt of disgust, so visceral it made me flinch. I shoved him back, my hand connecting with his chest. ¡°Get away from me¡­ Don¡¯t touch me. You disgust me¡­¡± ¡°Young Master¡­¡± I pushed him harder, putting every ounce of strength I could muster into the movement. He stumbled back, regaining his balance with a gasp. Two figures rushed forward, catching him before he could fall. It was Eivy and Clara, their faces etched with worry. ¡°Are you alright, Allen?¡± ¡°Young Master Lishite, please, try to calm down. For now¡­¡± Clara and Eivy, Allen¡¯s devoted heroines from the original story, looked between us, their eyes wide with a mixture of fear and concern. ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­¡± Their gazes, sharp as shards of ice, pierced through me, intensifying the hollow ache in my chest. A humorless laugh escaped my lips, a poor attempt to mask the despair that threatened to consume me. The smile that stretched across my face was a grotesque imitation of the real thing, twisted by exhaustion and the bitter sting of hopelessness. It wasn¡¯t a smile at all. It was a grimace, a physical manifestation of the turmoil raging within me. ¡°So, once again¡­ I¡¯m the bad guy?¡± My voice, thick with unshed tears, cracked under the weight of my emotions. ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. Just shut up.¡± Tears, hot and relentless, streamed down my face, my vision alternating between blurry and agonizingly clear. Each tear felt like a brand, searing a path down my cheeks. I couldn¡¯t hold back the sob that ripped from my throat, a raw, ragged sound that spoke of the pain I couldn¡¯t articulate. -Ding! [Urgent Message!] [Due to severe mental shock¡­] ¡°Shut up!¡± S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I roared, swatting at the translucent blue screen that materialized in front of me. The notification, a cruel reminder of the system that had brought me to this world, vanished with a flicker. Calm down? How could I possibly calm down when my insides felt like they were being shredded to pieces? Breathing was an effort, each inhale a shallow gasp that did little to alleviate the suffocating pressure in my chest. It was as if I were drowning, the weight of their gazes pulling me under. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re all the same.¡± I spat, my voice trembling with barely suppressed rage. My gaze, cold and unforgiving, swept over the girls standing frozen behind Allen. ¡°You didn¡¯t stop him¡­ You could have stopped him¡­¡± Clara, Eivy, you trusted Allen and believed in him. Surely, you could have calmed him down, reasoned with him before he broke down the door. But you didn¡¯t. And that meant¡­ ¡°You believed him, didn¡¯t you? You believed that I was hurting Lorraine.¡± ¡°...¡± My words, sharp as knives, hung in the air, and met with stunned silence. They had no answer, their silence speaking volumes. I turned my gaze to Lorraine, a humorless laugh escaping my lips. ¡°Lorraine¡­ You threw my letter away, even after I begged you to read it.¡± If you had just read it¡­ Maybe none of this would have happened¡­ ¡°Are you happy now¡­? This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°...¡± Lorraine, like the others, remained silent, her gaze downcast. I shifted my focus, my eyes landing on the last person in the room. ¡°¡­Princess Phyler.¡± The silver-haired girl stiffened at my words, her vibrant red eyes meeting mine with a flicker of something akin to guilt. A fresh wave of emotion crashed over me, threatening to break me apart. ¡°...You¡¯re the worst of them all.¡± ¡°R-Raiden¡­¡± ¡°I tried so hard to earn your trust, to show you that I¡¯ve changed, but you¡­ You just kept pushing me away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Margaret stammered, her voice barely a whisper. She started to speak again, but then stopped, her jaw clenching as if she were biting back the words. Silence descended upon the room, heavy and suffocating. I stared at them, at the fear and distrust etched on their faces, and a bitter laugh escaped my lips. How pathetic. Here I was, a broken mess, and all they could do was stare at me with those accusing eyes. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to wipe away the tears that continued to stream down my face. I stood there, my legs trembling with exhaustion, a picture of utter defeat. Deep down, I knew. I knew that their distrust was justified, that the blame for their fear ultimately lay with the Raiden of the past, the one who had tormented them without mercy. But¡­ What was I supposed to do? I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Was I condemned to suffer for the sins of the body I now inhabited? I had chosen this path, hadn¡¯t I? I had agreed to atone for Raiden¡¯s sins, to try and set things right. But it was too much. It wasn¡¯t fair. I was used to being hated, to being the villain of the story. But this¡­ This relentless, unwavering distrust was more than I could bear. ¡°What¡­ What was the point of it all¡­?¡± If there was anyone to blame, it was Raiden. But he was gone, wasn¡¯t he? Dead and buried. So who was I supposed to hate? Who was I supposed to blame for this unending cycle of pain and misery? I searched for an answer, desperately clinging to any shred of hope that might alleviate the crushing weight in my chest. But there was nothing. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t understand.¡± My anger, a wild, untamed beast, lashed out, its claws tearing at anyone within reach. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve sacrificed, what I¡¯ve endured¡­ You don¡¯t know how hard I¡¯ve tried to atone for his sins¡­¡± ¡­No. That wasn¡¯t true, was it? They weren¡¯t entirely blameless in this. ¡°This is bullshit¡­¡± They could have chosen to believe me. They could have looked past their preconceived notions and seen the effort, the genuine desire to make amends. Even if Raiden was the one who started it all¡­ They were the ones who had pushed me to the edge with their endless distrust. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for much¡­ I didn¡¯t need your kindness, your gratitude¡­¡± All I wanted was to not be hated. ¡­Was that really too much to ask? My words, a lonely soliloquy, echoed through the room, each syllable a hammer blow to my already fractured heart. The shards of my shattered hope pierced my chest, leaving behind a gaping wound that throbbed with each painful breath. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Shattered. Scattered. Only a burning, all-consuming hatred remained. My head throbbed, the intensity of my emotions threatening to split my skull open. I clutched my forehead, a low groan escaping my lips. -Ding! The familiar chime of the system cut through the haze of my despair. Chapter 91 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The status window, which I had dismissed earlier, reappeared, flashing insistently in my field of vision.-Ding! [79 Unread Urgent Messages] 1. Urgent Message! - Due to severe mental shock¡­ 2. Urgent Message! - Due to severe mental shock¡­ 3. Urgent Message! - Due to severe mental shock¡­ 4. Urgent Message! - Due to severe mental shock¡­ . . . 78. Urgent Message! - Due to severe mental shock¡­ 79. Urgent Message! - Due to severe mental shock¡­ A long list of unread messages scrolled down the screen, each one a testament to my rapidly deteriorating mental state. I stared at the screen, my mind numb with shock. The bright light flickered, the letters rearranging themselves in a dizzying dance. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize what was happening. ¡°Ah¡­¡± -Ding! [System experiencing critical damage due to excessive mental strain!] [System malfunction imminent!] [Status window will be unavailable for an ¡®unknown¡¯ amount of time!] ¡°Fuck.¡± A string of curses escaped my lips as I stared at the ominous message. -Pull yourself together. Grit your teeth. -Don¡¯t let it crumble. -Don¡¯t you dare break. The fragmented memories of a dream, of a voice urging me to hold on, flashed through my mind. A moment later, the status window shattered. -Crash! The translucent blue screen exploded outwards, showering me in a rain of shimmering shards. A mechanical voice, distorted and laced with static, echoed through the sudden silence. -Ding! s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [As the system shuts down, the passive skill ¡®Iron Mind¡¯ will be deactivated!] [Skill ¡®Iron Mind¡¯ deactivated!] Oh. The wall was crumbling. ¡°No¡­¡± The word escaped my lips, a choked whisper laden with despair. . . . Iron Mind. An EX-rank passive skill, never before seen in the original story. A mental barrier, bestowed upon me by the system, designed to protect my fragile psyche from collapse. It was a vessel, of sorts. A vessel that kept my negative emotions in check, preventing them from overwhelming me. A vessel that kept the trauma and depression buried deep within me from resurfacing. A vessel that held the fragile fragments of my sanity together. It was because of ¡®Iron Mind¡¯ that I was able to experience a semblance of peace in this life. It was because of ¡®Iron Mind¡¯ that I no longer woke up screaming in the dead of night, haunted by nightmares of my past. It was because of ¡®Iron Mind¡¯ that I no longer broke down in the middle of training, my body wracked with tremors as I relived the horrors I had witnessed. It was because of ¡®Iron Mind¡¯ that I was able to speak again, the trauma-induced aphasia that had plagued me after my mother¡¯s death fading into a distant memory. It was because of ¡®Iron Mind¡¯ that I no longer found myself perched precariously on window ledges, the urge to end it all a constant whisper in the back of my mind. The status window, in its own twisted way, had given me a chance at a better life. ¡°Ugh¡­ H-Help¡­¡± But what would happen now, without it? What would happen when the dam broke, and all the pain, all the fear, all the rage I had been holding back came crashing down? ¡°Agh¡­ Aghhh¡­!!¡± My mind would shatter. All the mental illnesses I had fought so hard to overcome would return with a vengeance, dragging me down into the abyss. ¡°Arghh!!!¡± ¡°S-Senior?!¡± ¡°Master Raiden! Don¡¯t rip off the bandages! The wounds haven¡¯t¡­¡± I hadn¡¯t realized it then, back when I had entertained those fleeting thoughts of what life would be like without ¡®Iron Mind.¡¯ I hadn¡¯t realized that it would be like this. -Rip! Rip! Rip! My hands, moving with a life of their own, tore at the bandages covering my wounds. The fabric ripped away, taking with it strips of flesh, reopening the wounds that had been so carefully stitched together. ¡°Raiden! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Stop him!¡± -Thud¡­ The blood-soaked bandages fell to the floor, painting the ground crimson. Blood, hot and sticky, oozed from my wounds, staining my clothes a gruesome red. But I couldn¡¯t stop. I clawed at my skin, desperate to escape the suffocating terror that threatened to consume me. Margaret, her face ashen with fear, grabbed my wrists, trying to pull my hands away. My vision flickered, the edges of my consciousness fading to black. And then, everything went dark. Chapter 92 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Fen'' and ''@Niall Sun'' for subscription on Ko-fi.¡°Aah¡­ Aaah¡­!!¡± Despair, laden with emptiness. Hatred bloomed beautifully, a shriek of agony. A cruel emotion. Simultaneously, a sense of loss consumed him like a cigarette. The boy was buried under a dreadful blossoming. ¡°Gyaaaa!!!¡± His scream, a heart-wrenching wail, Became a sharp second hand, setting the children''s frozen time in motion. Tick-tock, tick-tock¡ª. The unpleasant ticking of the clock hand, A grating noise that seemed to foreshadow the tragedy to come. ¡°Raiden¡­?¡± Margaret mumbled the boy''s name, dazed. As her crimson eyes regained focus, a new scene unfolded before her. ¡°S-Senior! What¡¯s gotten into you?!¡± s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Raiden, wait! Don¡¯t tear those bandages! Your wounds haven¡¯t healed¡­!¡± -Riip! Allen and Lorraine''s cries sliced through the heavy air. Following their urgent voices came the sound of something tearing. ¡°R-Raiden! What are you doing?!¡± A stain bloomed. A bright crimson stain. Starting from the boy¡¯s feet, it spread, painting everything in a sticky hue. It was the color of peonies blooming in May and June. That''s how red it was. Blood gurgled from the carelessly peeled-back flesh, And with a plop, intestines tumbled to the floor, grotesquely mangled. ¡°Stop him!¡± The children scrambled, Rushing towards the boy who was tearing at himself with a guttural roar. -Slice, rip! Thud¡­ Every time his blood-soaked fingertips grazed his skin, The meticulously applied bandages ripped apart. Flesh tore. Blood-stained bandages lay scattered across the floor. Blood splattered. Tears streamed down. ¡°You¡­!¡± Margaret desperately tried to stop him, grabbing his arm, But Raiden, having lost all reason, thrashed and roared like a beast. ¡°Aaaaaargh!!!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­! Stop it, Raiden!¡± ¡°Damn it, Senior!!¡± Even at his limit, Raiden possessed strength that dwarfed that of the Academy students. Margaret was powerless. She couldn''t stop his self-harm, And could only be dragged along by his rough grasp. -Shhhk! His nails, like claws, raked across his abdomen. A stain bloomed. This time, it wasn''t just the boy. The girl, too, was drenched in the fragrant, bloody dew. ¡°No¡­! Please, stop¡­!!¡± As expected, It didn''t end there. The boy plucked at his flesh again and again. The squishy sensation of intestines, The metallic scent of blood, The stark heat of his body, All assaulted her senses. ¡°Please, I beg you¡­!!¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. Her pleading face, framed by silver hair, was now dotted with crimson. ¡°Eivy! Clara! Help me!¡± ¡°S-Saintess! We¡¯ll hold him down, you use the sleep spell¡­!¡± Finally, with all five of them struggling, The boy stopped. ¡°Gah¡­! Aaaargh!!¡± ¡°Saintess, now! Quickly¡­!!¡± ¡°Just hold on a little longer¡­!¡± Lorraine hurriedly channeled her divine power. ¡°God¡­ Please, grant this lamb a gentle kiss of slumber.¡± -Sleep- Lorraine¡¯s hand covered the boy¡¯s eyes. As her prayer echoed through the room, the boy¡¯s resistance ceased. His body went limp. His wild eyelids fluttered closed, And his blood-soaked hand fell away. ¡°Haah, haah¡­¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ What just¡­?¡± The children, panting, held onto the unconscious Raiden. Unfortunately, there was no time for them to catch their breath. ¡°Oh my god¡­ The surgical site¡­!¡± As soon as Raiden lost consciousness, Lorraine, who had immediately checked on him, paled. The abdominal wound, painstakingly sutured, had burst open. -Splatter, gush¡­ Blood oozed from his mangled insides. Lorraine yelled in horror, ¡°Quickly, move Raiden to the bed! And bandages! Healing potions! As many as you can find!¡± Following her frantic orders, The children sprang into action. ¡°Eivy! Let''s move Young Master to his bed!¡± ¡°Carefully, Allen.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll find the potions and scrolls!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the bandages¡­!¡± Chaos filled the darkness. Ignoring the commotion, Lorraine focused her divine power. A radiant golden aura enveloped the bloodied boy lying on the floor. ¡°God¡­¡± For a while, Only the sound of her prayers filled the room. . . . While Lorraine poured her remaining divine power into the boy, desperately trying to breathe life back into him, Clara scoured the living room for bandages and other medical supplies. ¡°These are used¡­ These are torn¡­ Those are too dirty¡­¡± Her clear blue eyes darted around. She swiftly scanned the room, gathering anything usable. Soon, her arms were overflowing with potions, bandages, needles, and thread. As she turned to bring everything to Lorraine, Something lying in the corner of the living room caught her eye. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡± There, lying forgotten on the dark floor, Was a plain white mask. Clara frowned, picking it up, a sense of familiarity washing over her. ¡°This mask is definitely¡­¡± The smooth, simple design. The surface, slightly stained with dirt and blood. ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be.¡± It was his mask. The masked man who had single-handedly defended the back gate during the monster invasion a few days ago. Clara, who had been present at the time, Recognized the mask instantly. ¡°But¡­ why would that man''s mask be here¡­?¡± Chapter 92 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Clara tilted her head, fiddling with the mask.Thoughts raced through her mind. The letter requesting the Saintess. The boy¡¯s horrific injuries. The word ¡°surgery¡± that the Saintess had spoken. And finally, the plain white mask found in the corner of the living room. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me.¡± The scattered puzzle pieces began to fall into place. The picture they formed shocked Clara to her core. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± The words slipped past her lips, barely a whisper. Clara finally understood. She realized the gravity of their misunderstanding. *** ¡°So, Clara, are you saying¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Allen. Lishite¡­ he was the masked man.¡± Clara nodded at Allen, who stared at her in disbelief. In her hand lay the plain white mask she had found in the living room. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impossible¡­¡± Allen¡¯s face contorted slightly. The shocking truth, revealed a moment too late, left him speechless. Of course, the other children were no different. ¡°Raiden¡­ was the masked man? And he called for the Saintess¡­ to treat his wounds¡­?¡± Margaret''s voice trembled, unlike her usual self. Clara, wrestling with her own complex emotions, gave a vague nod. ¡°¡­Perhaps.¡± Although her words conveyed uncertainty, They were laced with at least ninety percent certainty. Perhaps sensing this, Margaret fell silent. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The truth brought a deathly silence. It was Lorraine who broke the heavy quiet. She approached them, looking exhausted after tending to Raiden. ¡°Haah¡­ Well, I managed to close all the wounds. He¡¯s deeply asleep, so he should be fine with enough rest¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± As if drained, Lorraine wiped the blood off her hands with a shaky breath. Clara spoke up, her voice cautious, ¡°Saintess.¡± ¡°Yes, Clara?¡± ¡°What¡­ exactly happened to Young Master Lishite?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lorraine¡¯s golden eyes flickered. She seemed troubled, beads of sweat forming on her brow. Her gaze fell upon the mask in Clara¡¯s hand, and she let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Raiden didn¡¯t tell me anything specific. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°¡­What you¡¯re all thinking might be correct. His wounds were definitely caused by the monsters.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her words lent credence to Clara''s suspicions. The children''s expressions darkened. Margaret, who seemed the most disturbed, stammered, ¡°T-Then¡­ what about what we just saw? Was that also because of his injuries?¡± ¡°That seemed more like a mental issue than a physical one¡­ but I''m not well-versed in such matters¡­¡± Perhaps Eivy knows more about the mind. Lorraine added quietly. At her words, Eivy, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. ¡°As a matter of fact, I was just about to speak.¡± Eivy''s expression was grim. Taking a deep breath, she continued, ¡°From what I can tell¡­ his mental state is incredibly unstable. He could go into shock and die at any moment.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, his mind is on the verge of collapse¡­ I¡¯ve never seen someone so mentally¡­ broken.¡± Eivy¡¯s explanation, though delivered calmly, was chilling. Allen, his face etched with worry, asked, ¡°T-Then¡­ what do we do? If we leave him like this¡­¡± ¡°He dies. Without a sliver of hope.¡± ¡°T-Then¡­ is there nothing we can do¡­?¡± ¡°There is one thing.¡± Eivy raised her right hand. A faint green aura flickered around her slender fingertips. ¡°You¡¯ve all heard of the spell ¡®Soul Link,¡¯ haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡®Soul Link.¡¯ A hereditary ability passed down through the direct lineage of House Roben, one of the three Dukal families of the Empire, also known as the Wings of the Empire. It was a mental-type magic that allowed the caster to interfere with and adjust another person''s consciousness. It was said to be the rarest magic on the continent, second only to ¡®Teleportation.¡¯ ¡°I can use my magic to link our consciousnesses with Young Master Lishite¡¯s. That way, we can access his mind and I can try to fix what¡¯s broken.¡± ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that dangerous? We¡¯d be sharing his emotions. What if our minds collapse too¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are five of us. Even if we share Young Master Lishite¡¯s emotions, they¡¯ll be divided amongst us.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°In other words, we¡¯ll only feel, at most, twenty percent of what Young Master Lishite is feeling.¡± Eivy reassured Allen, her tone confident. She truly believed it would be safe. After all, there was no way someone with a mind so damaged that it could shatter the minds of five people could exist. ¡°Everyone, please hold hands with the person next to you.¡± Eivy extended her hand towards the others, Arranging them in a circle around Raiden. As Margaret and Clara clasped hands, Eivy drew upon her mana, pushing it to its limits. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s begin.¡± Her words hung in the air, followed by, s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Soul Link.¡± The children¡¯s consciousnesses blinked out. . . . Thirty minutes passed. As the spell¡¯s duration neared its end, The children, their consciousnesses linked with Raiden¡¯s, returned. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± They remained silent, Standing frozen, before collapsing to the floor one by one. Their faces, pale and drawn, Soon contorted in agony, and they began to retch. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Aah¡­ Aaah¡­!!¡± ¡°Stop it, stop it¡­! I don¡¯t want this! No more¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother¡­ I¡¯m sorry I survived¡­¡± Contrary to Eivy¡¯s assurances, The children were far from alright. Chapter 93: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Against a backdrop of deep darkness, youthful screams echoed."Ugh...! Haah, haah¡­" "No¡­ No, please! Make it stop¡­!" "Aah¡­ Aaah¡­!!" "I-I can¡¯t breathe¡­" Their cries, soaked in despair, pierced the silence. Agony, like a single flower, bloomed, violently disrupting the quiet that had settled in the air. The darkness, robbed of its inherent stillness, was left with nothing but a lingering sense of loss. "Gah¡­ Aaaargh¡­!!" "I¡¯m sorry¡­ I''m sorry I survived¡­" A flickering candle faintly illuminated the room. As the shadows receded, the figures of the children, collapsed on the floor, slowly came into view. Allen, clutching his head as if in pain. Clara, retching violently. Lorraine, muttering apologies to someone. And Margaret, frozen in place, tears streaming down her face. The children were, In every sense of the word, utterly broken. "Ugh¡­ H-Huh¡­" The consciousness and emotions they had shared with Raiden, Had forced them to confront a depth of pain they had never known. The feeling of an invisible hand constricting their throats. The sensation of icy needles piercing their hearts. A headache so severe it felt like their brains were about to shatter. "Ugh¡­" "Mmm¡­!" It was a struggle to maintain their sanity. They felt as though their very beings would crumble if they remained still. Each of them could do nothing but whimper. As chaos threatened to consume them, A sharp voice cut through the air. "Everyone¡­ Get a hold of yourselves¡­!!" It was Eivy. Her face was pale, but her voice was filled with urgency. "If you don''t want to live as a wreck for the rest of your lives, calm down¡­!" Eivy slowly drew upon her mana. A deep green aura swirled around her. Fighting to maintain her own slipping consciousness, she reached out to the others. "Everyone¡­ Grab the hand of the person next to you¡­!" Following her instructions, the children¡¯s hands intertwined. Her red lips moved, whispering an incantation. "The Breakwater of The Soul." A hereditary magic passed down through her family. The Breakwater of The Soul, known as the most powerful mental barrier magic. Eivy chanted the spell with unwavering focus. More than half of her remaining mana drained away. "Ugh, huh¡­ Haah, haah¡­" The casting of the barrier brought a wave of fatigue. Even for Eivy, an elite student from one of the three Dukal families, casting such a high-level magic was a strain. "Cough¡­ It¡¯s not over yet¡­" She forced her weary body to rise. The calamity that had befallen their minds could not be contained by a single barrier. Eivy gripped the others¡¯ hands tightly. Drawing upon their mana, she opened her eyes wide. "The Breakwater of The Soul." Her lips moved once more. New layers were added to the existing barrier. The chanting continued. "The Breakwater of The Soul." A third time. "The Breakwater of The Soul." A fourth time. "The Breakwater of The Soul." The ultimate defense magic. Layer upon layer, it formed a massive seawall. Eivy poured all of her mana, and that of the other four, into the barrier. Finally, after eight layers, The children, who had been drowning in despair, found a moment of peace. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Only after the choking sensation in her own throat subsided did Eivy allow herself to collapse. Her breath came in ragged gasps as mana exhaustion set in. The room, once filled with screams and moans, was now silent, save for the sound of their ragged breaths. *** ¡°Margaret¡­ Are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Margaret.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Margaret blinked, her consciousness returning. As her scattered thoughts began to coalesce, she noticed the blonde girl looking at her with concern. ¡°Do you still have a headache¡­?¡± Lorraine asked softly. Margaret ran a hand through her hair and slowly shook her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Her voice trembled as she replied. Lorraine, who had been watching her silently, reached out a hand to help her up. ¡°Eivy wants us all to gather in the bedroom. She said we need to assess the situation¡­¡± Margaret slowly rose to her feet. She didn''t take Lorraine¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t deserve it. To rely on anyone. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She stood, her legs shaky. Her vision, blurry just moments ago, began to clear. The floor, stained crimson. Bandage scraps scattered everywhere. The metallic scent of blood heavy in the air. The vivid reminders brought a chilling reality crashing down upon her. Margaret¡¯s eyes welled up. She stumbled towards the bedroom, her path littered with the remnants of Raiden''s breakdown. A short while later, Margaret and the others were gathered in Raiden¡¯s bedroom, where he lay unconscious. ¡°¡­Is everyone alright?¡± Lorraine asked, wiping away the tear stains that streaked her cheeks. Her voice was strained as she addressed the others. The children responded with weak nods. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good to hear¡­¡± Her words hung in the air, followed by a heavy silence. ¡°¡­¡± Margaret was still reeling. She sat closest to the bed, her gaze fixed on Raiden. Her eyes, filled with sorrow, fear, and guilt, never left him. In the moment their consciousnesses had connected, Margaret had glimpsed Raiden¡¯s memories. The string of tragedies he had kept hidden. The other children had seen it too. They all stared at Raiden, their expressions heavy with sorrow. ¡°¡­I had no idea.¡± Allen was the first to break the silence. ¡°To think that House Lishite¡­ that he¡­ had been through so much¡­¡± His voice was low. A shadow had fallen over his usually bright, golden eyes. ¡°And I¡­ I pushed him¡­ again and again¡­¡± He remembered the cruel words he had spoken to a weary Raiden after the attack during the field trip. -Professor Lucas, the Head Professor who died in the attack during the field trip¡­ was it you? -I¡¯m asking if you killed him. Allen clutched his head. ¡°¡­I¡¯m such an idiot.¡± It wasn¡¯t just memories they had shared. They had felt the emotions Raiden had buried deep within himself. As Allen drowned in self-reproach, Eivy frowned, her expression unreadable. ¡°This¡­ This doesn¡¯t make sense. I¡¯ve peered into the minds of countless people, but this¡­ this is a first.¡± Eivy, the second daughter of House Roben, known for their mastery of mental magic, had just said ¡°a first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­ encountered someone with such a shattered mind.¡± She muttered, beads of sweat forming on her brow. The image of the overwhelming wave of despair she had glimpsed within Raiden¡¯s mind refused to leave her. How was he even alive? Any ordinary person would have been driven mad or taken their own life. How could he have endured such agonizing pain and lived each day? Eivy couldn''t even begin to comprehend it. ¡°¡­Lady Roben.¡± Margaret, who had been silent until now, spoke up. ¡°You said¡­ that we only felt twenty percent of what he feels¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Lishite¡­ Raiden¡­ he¡¯s carrying five times the pain¡­ the emotions¡­ that we felt?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I believe so.¡± Eivy¡¯s confirmation was blunt. Margaret felt her breath catch in her throat. Five times. Five times¡­ ¡°How¡­¡± She muttered, unable to believe it. Her shoulders trembled. ¡°I¡­ I could barely handle twenty percent¡­¡± Her cold fingers clutched at her skirt. The hallucinations that had assaulted her ears. The self-loathing that had threatened to choke her. The guilt of surviving at the cost of her mother¡¯s life. The compulsion to isolate herself from others. It had been unbearable. An agonizing, yet poignant loneliness and sorrow. ¡°Raiden¡­ he¡¯s been feeling that kind of pain¡­ those emotions¡­ all this time¡­¡± The truth of the boy¡¯s heart, revealed for the first time, pierced her deeply. Margaret bit her lip, trying to hold back the tears welling up inside. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ Why¡­ How could I be so¡­¡± Her thoughts were a jumbled mess. Words tumbled out of her mouth, disconnected and fragmented. Her vision blurred once more, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°H-Huh¡­¡± The children were lost in their thoughts, each grappling with the weight of what they had experienced. A heavy silence descended upon the room, threatening to consume them. ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­ g-go¡­¡± ¡°¡­Raiden?¡± ¡°Young Master¡­?¡± Raiden, who had been unconscious, his breathing shallow, suddenly frowned and began to mumble. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± As if caught in a nightmare, He tossed and turned, his hand reaching out blindly. The children tensed, afraid he might try to hurt himself again. But his hand didn¡¯t reach for the bandages covering his wounds. Instead, it found Margaret¡¯s hand, resting on the bed. ¡°¡­Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± He pleaded, his voice thick with tears. He pulled her hand towards him, clutching it tightly. A single tear rolled down his cheek. Drip, drop. It fell onto the bedsheet, leaving a dark mark. ¡°Mother¡­¡± His plea, so raw and desperate, Froze the children in their tracks. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­ alone¡­¡± His muffled sobs echoed through the room. For a long moment, none of them could speak. *** Meanwhile, on the road leading to the Academy, A carriage sped along at a breakneck pace. -Clatter, clatter¡­! The carriage rattled violently, the sound of hooves pounding against the cobblestones. Every time the wheels hit a bump, The golden crest emblazoned on the side of the carriage jolted precariously. ¡°Gilbert! Can¡¯t you go any faster?!¡± A frantic voice called out from the carriage window. The elderly coachman, Gilbert, cracked his whip, urging the horses onward. ¡°We¡¯ll be at the Academy soon, My Lady¡­!¡± He said, wiping the sweat from his brow. Ariel, her anxiety growing with each passing moment, sank back into her seat. She bit her lip, her expression a mixture of worry and fear. Rachel, her brown-haired maid, gently patted her back. ¡°Calm down, My Lady¡­ The Young Master will be alright.¡± ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Ariel clung to her, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Rachel¡­ what if¡­ what if something happened to Brother? I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine¡­¡± Rachel whispered, holding Ariel close. But despite her reassuring words, her voice trembled just as much as her mistress¡¯s. -Clatter, clatter¡­! The red-haired young lady and her brown-haired maid. The carriage, carrying the two girls, raced towards the Academy. Chapter 94 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The waves crash.Quietly. Ever so quietly. Someone''s consciousness falls into the gently rippling waves. And sinks. Down. Down. Until it reaches the bottom, where it can no longer sink. And so, it is swallowed whole. *** I had a nightmare. A truly terrible nightmare. It played out slowly, like an old videotape. Fragmented scenes, scattered like shards of glass. I watched from beyond the screen, my vision blurry. -Click, whir... The first scene of the tape begins in my flickering sight. [Naru, watch out!] [-Squeal, crash!!] [M-Mom...?] My mother died before my eyes. She pushed me out of the way of an oncoming truck, her body crushed in my place. Bright red blood splattered vividly at my feet. -Click, whir... The second scene plays immediately after. [I''m sorry, Naru... I have to... go somewhere far away...] [It''s not much of a parting gift, but... please take this.] [Well then... Goodbye, Naru.] The person I relied on most left my side. He was caught up in a malicious incident because he tried to protect me, a boy trembling with loneliness. In an instant, I lost everything. He handed me a book bag and, with a sad look, turned his back on me and walked into the locker room. -Click, rewind... The screen flickers again, and the third scene continues. [From today on, Ji-hye is gone.] [What...?] [She committed suicide... What a weak person.] [Ji-hye, no...?] The person I could have called my first love took her own life. They say she jumped from the roof of a building not far from the Kendo Hall. ...This, too, was probably my fault. -Click, whir... The fourth scene plays. [I don''t understand.] I was abandoned by my father, the entirety of my wretched life. His gaze held not a shred of emotion. He left me without hesitation. His receding figure. Looking at those fading footsteps, I decided to kill myself. -Click, whir... The player, rewinding the videotape, emits a jarring noise. Soon, the fifth scene flashes before me. This time, it was after I had signed a contract with the System after I had gotten my second chance. [Mind your language.] [Acting all high and mighty now? How pathetic.] Even though I had done nothing wrong. I was met with wariness, suspicion, and hatred from others. Standing before their hostile gazes was an excruciatingly tiresome experience. [How may I be of service, Young Master Lishite?] [S-Stop...! Please, stop right there!] After successfully thwarting the banquet hall attack. I ran into Allen and the others on my way back to the dormitory. The blond boy pointed his sword at me, his voice trembling with fear. I felt a sense of emptiness. -Click, whir... The seventh scene. [Eek...!] [H-Hey, let''s go...! Let''s get out of here...!] [Don''t make eye contact...!] Those people for whom I had risked my life to protect feared me. The way they averted their gazes and quickly backed away. Their whispers, brushing past my ears, drenched me further in a heavy feeling. I think I was a little tired then. -Click, whir... The eighth scene. [It''s going to be alright.] [You''re doing well enough, student.] [I know that student Raiden is trying harder than anyone else...] I lost the person I relied on most in this life. Looking at my master''s name, now a cold memorial stone, I was overcome with the familiar sorrow of parting. -Click, whir... The ninth scene. [Head Professor Lucas, who died in this school trip attack... Was it your doing, Young Master?] S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [I asked if you killed him.] I was misunderstood. Misunderstood for murdering my master. That day, for the first time, I felt the emotion of hatred. -Click, whir... The tape neared its end. The last scene flickered like an afterimage on the screen, shrouded in a dark shadow. [Bang, bang, bang!] [Young Master Lishite!! Open this door right now!!!] [What''s going on...? B-But, the letter clearly said...] [I thought the Saintess was in danger... What is the meaning of this...?] I was misunderstood once again. I drew my sword for someone. I swung my sword until I was battered and bruised for someone. Yet, what returned to me, Was once again, only suspicion, wariness, and hatred. [...Just how many times is this?] [Just how many goddamn times... will that same fucking misunderstanding happen...?] I was exhausted, mentally and physically. My fatigue-laden lips poured out words, giving me no time to compose myself. In the end, I couldn''t stop myself from collapsing. [Ugh... H-Huh...] [Ah... Aaaah...!!] I crumble into a pathetic sob. With the shriek of a single flower, my consciousness is cut off. And so. A long, long epic came to an end. The spinning player stops, spitting out the old videotape. The white tape, stained with dark red, falls to the floor. A snuff film of misfortune, filled with nothing but blood and tears, that I never wanted to see again. I stare at it lying at my feet and mutter. It''s a good thing. That this is a dream. That this is just a fragment of a short story shown by a dream. If I pull myself together and open my closed eyelids, all these dark and sticky things will disappear. Yeah, things as unfortunate as this. Things as steeped in despair as this, couldn''t possibly happen in reality. It''s all a dream, a dream. I let out a sigh of relief in my gradually surfacing consciousness. Chapter 94 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Unaware that it was the foolish struggle of a stupid boy, trying to cover the sky with his palm."...Ugh." And so I opened my eyes. "Young Master Lishite...?" "R-Raiden! Are you alright?!" And came face to face with the scarred reality I had tried so hard to ignore. "..." My blurry vision focuses on the five young men and women looking down at me. Behind them lay a scene of chaos. The shattered front door. The furniture overturned and pushed around. Crimson bloodstains were everywhere, and pieces of bandages were scattered about. It all felt terribly real. Could this be a dream too? ...The thought wouldn''t even form, so overwhelming was the sense of reality. "Ah..." A dazed sound escapes my parted lips. Mixed within it is despair. That was all there was. I realized that all the scenes I had unconsciously watched. Were all footprints of the life I had lived. As soon as I realized it, the pain I had forgotten awakened once more. Nausea that choked me. A headache that felt like it was crushing my brain. It all consumed me. "Ugh, ah... Aaaah...!!" A mournful scream echoes through the air. It felt as if my very being, as a human, was shattering without a trace. I felt a sense of unfairness. S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. That the life filled with misfortune was mine, and mine alone. That the happiness and love I had so desperately wished for were not given to me. "Gyaaaaaaaa!!!" The deep despair burned into a scarlet hatred. My heart, ugly and protruding in all directions, stretched out like hideous thorns. I hated you, flickering before my eyes. I hated the world. I hated myself. "Uwaaaaaaa!!" "Raiden! Snap out of it!" "Damn it! Tie him up tight so the ropes won''t come loose!!" "Saintess! Quickly, the treatment...!" My whole body itched. Sadness, resentment, hatred, all mixed together and writhed within me. A disgusting feeling stained my whole being. I wanted to tear off all my skin. Sharpening my broken nails, I reached for the bandage on my chest. -Rippp!! Rough hands scratched at my skin. Following them, the carefully applied pieces of cloth fell away, along with chunks of my flesh. Dark red blood drenched my fingertips. "R-Raiden!!" "Damn it, everyone hold him back! Grab his arms! His arms!!" Panicked voices. Blood splattering everywhere. In the midst of the chaos, I lost consciousness once more, drowning in despair. *** Even after that. Raiden suffered dozens more seizures. "Aaaaaahhhh!!!" "Damn it! Tie the ropes tight!!" "Saintess! The treatment, quickly...!" He would wake up, screaming and hurting himself. Then, when he reached his limit, he would lose consciousness again, only to wake up and repeat the self-harm. Hours passed like this. Eventually, Raiden was restrained by the children and laid on the bed, his arms tied. "Haa, haa... Is he going to be alright now?" "At least we can stop him from hurting himself..." "..." Now that he was bound. Raiden, who had been thrashing violently, became noticeably quiet. Perhaps he had completely lost his mind. The boy stared blankly at the ceiling. The children, each wiping beads of sweat from their foreheads, looked down at him. "Lady Lorraine... how is his condition?" "It''s critical. It''s a miracle he''s not dead from the shock. He''s been pushed to his absolute limit." Came Eivy''s blunt reply. Margaret bit her lip. Her gaze was fixed on the boy''s vacant eyes. His black eyes were painted with jet black. Looking into those eyes, filled with the emptiness of a winter forest, sent a pang through her chest. ''What have I... What have I done...'' She gripped her clothes, consumed by guilt. A heavy silence pressed down on her shoulders. "..." As silence descended upon the room once more. A flurry of noise came from beyond the broken front door. -Thud! Thump, thump... The children reacted to the sound echoing through the hallway. "What''s that...? I''m sure we cast an ''Access Restriction'' spell on the entire hallway...?" "...Someone broke through the barrier." At Clara''s murmur, the children''s expressions hardened. They turned their wary gazes towards the source of the sound. -Crash! Thump, thump, thump... The sound drew closer, and soon a figure appeared at the ruined entrance. "Raiden! Are you in there?!" "Brother!" "Young Master!!" Three girls rushed into the room. Three girls, their hair a mix of gold, red, and brown. "Ariel... and Your Highness...?" Allen looked at the sudden appearance of Lucy and Ariel with surprise. Of course, Ariel was just as bewildered. "W-What''s going on? Why are you all here...? Where''s my brother?" The redhead girl frowned. "What were you all doing in my brother''s room...?" Ariel''s question, laced with a threatening aura, was directed at the children. But her words soon dissipated into the air. "Bloodstains... in the room...?" Her eyes fell upon the sight of the room''s interior, a scene of utter chaos. Her red eyes trembled slightly. "...What in the world happened here?" A dazed question escaped her lips, lost in the darkness. Chapter 95 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Shahzaam'' and ''@NianJKL'' for subscription on Ko-fi.Crimson blood stained the floor. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood. Broken furniture and blood-soaked bandages were scattered across the sofa. "This is..." Ariel murmured, her face pale as she took in the chaotic scene. A voice, laced with a faint tremor, echoed through the darkened room. "...What in the world happened here?" The question hung in the air. The children, including Allen, couldn''t bring themselves to speak. The suddenness of the situation had paralyzed their minds. "..." "Oh, brother... Where are you...? This awful smell of blood, and all this blood..." "..." "...What happened to brother?" Anxious questions followed one after another. And yet, no answers came. Seeing the children standing there, speechless and bewildered, Ariel felt her patience wearing thin. "Move... before I kill you all." Ariel finally snapped. She unleashed a chilling aura as she roughly shoved aside the children standing in her way. Her steps were swift and determined. The scarecrows surrounding them swayed as she moved, but she paid them no mind. Ariel pressed forward. Lucy and Rachel followed closely behind as she crossed the living room. "Please... Please, brother... Tell me you''re alright..." Her voice, laced with anxiety, was brittle, on the verge of breaking. Their hurried footsteps quickly carried them through the oppressive darkness. -Squish... With every step they took, their shoes splashed in the pool of blood, sending sticky droplets flying. The closer they got to the room, the more prominent the traces of violence became, the more overpowering the stench of blood. "Young master... What in the world..." "No... If something happened to Raiden, I..." Rachel and Lucy were slowly turning pale. The composure they had been desperately clinging to was crumbling before their eyes. Anxiety gnawed at their hearts. The three girls moved towards the bedroom, guided by the trail of blood. -Click, creek... A delicate hand reached out and gripped the doorknob. The closed-door creaked softly as it swung open. Through the widening gap, a familiar figure came into view. "Brother...?" "Young... master...?" The room was painted in shades of red. And at the center of this macabre tableau lay a black-haired boy, lying motionless on the bed. The girls instantly recognized him as Raiden and rushed into the room. "Raiden...!" "Young master!!" His abdomen was wrapped in thick bandages, stained with faint traces of red. His arms were tightly bound, rendering him immobile. The boy they were reunited with after five days apart was a picture of utter devastation. "Brother... Why..." "Young master...!" His sister and his maid rushed to his side. While the two of them checked on Raiden''s condition. The princess, who had been standing frozen by the door, quietly turned her gaze towards the living room. "...You, over there." The children looked back, their faces a mixture of emotions. Lucy addressed them, her voice ice-cold. A chilling aura, completely at odds with her usual gentle demeanor, descended upon the room. "What exactly happened here...? Why is Raiden in such a state?" "..." The children remained silent. Lucy felt a surge of anger rising within her. Just as she was about to unleash her fury, Margaret, who had been standing behind her, stepped forward and spoke. "I... I will explain." "...Princess Phyler." Margaret''s eyes met Lucy''s, and she bit her lip before lowering her head. In a trembling voice, she began to speak. She told them everything that had transpired, from the Academy attack to the events that followed. *** -Slap...!! A sharp pain exploded on her cheek as a hand connected with her face. The sickening thud of flesh against flesh shattered the silence. A bright red mark bloomed on her pale skin. "...Ugh." Margaret winced, her shoulder instinctively hunching against the burning pain. Through her blurry vision, she saw the golden-haired girl standing before her, her blue eyes blazing with fury. "Princess Phyler... How could you." "..." "How could you do that to Raiden...?" Margaret swallowed a groan, unable to meet the disbelieving gaze of those blue eyes. Lucy raised her hand again. This time, she grabbed Margaret by the collar. "You... You should have known better...! Do you have any idea how much Raiden did for you?!" "When you were attacked by the undead during the field trip, when you were almost killed during the ranking competition, he risked his life to protect you... How could you...!!" Margaret felt each accusation, laced with resentment, pierce her heart like venomous thorns. She bit down hard on her tongue, refusing to let her pain show. "Did you hate Raiden that much...? Enough to erase all the debts you owed him with a single letter...?" "..." "Answer me!!" Lucy''s face contorted with rage as she roared. With every violent shake of her hand, Margaret''s head bobbed helplessly. As the atmosphere grew increasingly hostile, the other children, who had been cowering behind Margaret, finally intervened. "Y-Your Highness... Please calm down..." "If you must reprimand someone, please direct your anger towards us, not Princess Phyler..." Allen and Clara tried to defuse the situation, but their words only seemed to make matters worse. "You are all the same!!" Lucy shouted, shoving their hands away. "Raiden always did his best. He risked his life countless times for the sake of others!!" "..." "And yet, he always suffered in silence. He constantly tortured himself with thoughts of whether he could have done better, whether he could have achieved a different outcome...!" The children flinched, their hands trembling involuntarily. They knew it was true. They had witnessed Raiden''s inner turmoil through their shared senses. They knew that every night, he agonized over what he could do for others. "How dare you be so brazen after everything he''s done for you, after all the debts you owe him...?!" The children fell silent, their hearts heavy with guilt. Every word that left Lucy''s mouth chipped away at their consciences. "You didn''t even know what kind of pain Raiden was going through, what kind of emotional burdens he was carrying...!" "..." "You blindly believed in a fragmented version of the past... and judged him based on your own assumptions!" Did you ever stop to think how much your actions might have hurt him? She wanted to ask them, to scream it in their faces. But Lucy stopped herself, the words catching in her throat. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "..." A sobering thought had crossed her mind. The truth was, she wasn''t so different from them. Just a few months ago, she had been just as hostile towards Raiden as they were. Unaware of the tragedy that had befallen Duchess Lishite, she had harbored nothing but resentment towards him, believing he had betrayed her. She, too, had been ignorant of the circumstances. She, too, had hurt Raiden. She, too, had misjudged him. And so, Lucy realized she had no right to condemn them. ''If it weren''t for Seon...'' If Seon hadn''t told her the truth. If Raiden hadn''t been the one to comfort her when she was crying. She might have been standing there among them, consumed by the same hatred and resentment. The thought sent chills down her spine. Her grip on Margaret''s collar loosened, her hand falling limply to her side. "..." A heavy silence descended upon the room once more. Lucy stood there, her face shrouded in shadows, biting her lip. Margaret remained slumped on the floor, her body drained of all strength. And behind them stood Allen and the other children, their expressions a mixture of guilt and shame. The tense silence was finally broken by the sound of a door slamming open. -Crash! "M-Miss... Please calm down..." "Let go of me, Rachel. I can''t hold it in anymore." Ariel stormed out of the bedroom, her footsteps heavy with purpose. Rachel trailed behind her, her expression etched with worry. Ariel''s sharp, crimson eyes, blazing with fury, swept across the children standing in the living room. A surge of blue mana erupted around her, sending a chill through the air. "You." "Ariel..." "You goddamn bastards." Ariel''s gaze, cold and unforgiving, settled on Allen. It was clear that she had overheard their entire conversation. Her voice, as cold as the winter wind, dripped with barely suppressed rage. In her hand, a spear materialized, its tip glinting ominously. "I told you... I told you not to touch him..." "..." "I told you to leave him alone!!" -Shing, thud!! The spear whistled through the air, striking Allen across the face. Allen made no move to defend himself, taking the full brunt of the blow. He crumpled to the floor, the impact knocking the air out of his lungs. "Miss...!" "Get off me, Rachel. Today''s the day I finally paint the walls with his blood." Ariel shrugged off Rachel''s restraining hand and pointed the spear at Allen once more. This time, the spear was different. Sharp, icy thorns protruded from its edges. "W-Wait, Ariel...!" "Lady Lishite!!" Clara and Eivy, startled by the murderous intent radiating from her, stepped forward to intervene. Ariel turned to face them, her fury only intensifying. "Get out of my way." "B-But Ariel..." "I said move." The air crackled with tension. Ariel stood her ground, consumed by rage, for what felt like an eternity. ...And all the while, they remained oblivious to the fact that Raiden had regained consciousness. Chapter 95 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***"...Ah." I woke up alone, shrouded in darkness. My blurry vision struggled to make sense of the ceiling above. As I clenched my fist, the weight of reality crashed down on me, and I couldn''t help but let out a breath that was a mixture of despair and resignation. "..." Reality. It was reality again. I tried to gather my scattered thoughts, desperately clinging to the last shred of my sanity. I gritted my teeth. Countless nightmares and seizures had chipped away at my mind, leaving me broken and exhausted. -Naru, look out! -I''m sorry, Naru... It seems like... I have to leave for a while... -From today on, Lee Ji-hye is gone. -I don''t understand. Painful memories from the past flashed before my eyes, each one a searing reminder of my losses. I felt like I was suffocating, drowning in a sea of grief and regret. "Ugh... ugh..." My breaths came in ragged gasps, my head spinning as if my brain was about to melt. I thrashed against the invisible restraints that held me captive. "..." Why? Why did I have to suffer like this? All I ever wanted was a small piece of happiness. Was that too much to ask? No one ever gave it to me. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Nothing was ever meant for me. I struggled to stay afloat, to escape the agonizing pain that felt like my very being was being carved out and burned alive. "Ugh... gasp..." I wanted to run away. Anywhere. I couldn''t take it anymore. If this was the ''life'' I was destined to live, a life filled with nothing but pain and rejection, despite my best efforts... Then I was done. I wanted to let go. ...I wanted peace. "..." It must have been a coincidence. As I was consumed by these dark thoughts, my gaze fell upon the rope that bound me. "Blink¡Á1." With a flick of my wrist, I freed myself from the restraints. I gathered the loose ends of the rope in my hand. And then... ...It must have been a coincidence that I found myself tying them together, forming a noose. *** Meanwhile, the confrontation in the living room raged on. "Lady Lishite... P-Please..." "I told you to get lost. Or do you want me to skewer you all together?" Ariel''s spear glinted menacingly in the dim light. Just as she was about to advance on Allen, shoving Eivy aside, a strange sound drifted in from the bedroom. -...¡­! It was an unsettling noise, a cross between a whimper and a choked gasp. "What was that...?" A wave of unease washed over Ariel and Rachel. They exchanged a worried look and rushed towards the bedroom. -Crash¡­! "Young master! Are you alright?!" "Brother! What''s wrong?! We heard a strange sound..." They threw open the door and frantically searched for Raiden, their voices laced with panic. But the words died in their throats as their eyes fell upon a horrifying sight. Their faces drained of all color. "Gah...!! Ugh..." Raiden was suspended from the ceiling, a rope tied tightly around his neck. His legs twitched spasmodically, his dark eyes had lost their focus, and his breath came in ragged gasps. This was the scene that greeted the horrified gaze of the girls. He had tried to hang himself. Chapter 96 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Sad news guys. Author has announced hiatus for 2 months. Latest released chapter by author is chapter 145.Life, I learned, is about overcoming dissonance. Ideal and reality. The two words had different pronunciations and sounds, so their meanings were bound to be different. A child who feeds on dreams cannot satisfy their hunger. An adult who drinks rationality cannot quench their thirst. That''s why people live their lives measuring the distance between the two. What we desire. What we must give up. The time we spend precariously dancing on the boundary between the two. We call it life. It was the same for me. I wished for something and gave up something else. The slightly tragic part was... The dissonance between them was too great. -Will you really... make it happen...? My ideal was happiness. I wanted to break the chain of sorrow that continued endlessly. I wanted to escape from the nightmares that killed me every day, and walk towards a bright smile. But. -Why... Why do you hate me so much...? My reality was misery. I had lived a life of sorrow like a shower of arrows, leaving no room on my target for happiness to land. To draw the bowstring, I had to unload the sorrow. So I lived as Raiden. I believed that if I chipped away at the misery others had piled up, one day, my world would also see a dawn bright enough for the sun to rise. -...Wouldn''t it be enough for me to be just an extra in a peaceful village? That''s right. I gave up happiness for happiness. It was a terrible paradox. And I realized it too late. Because I had dreamed with such fierce effort, it was already too late to turn back. -I''m tired now... I can''t do this anymore... I couldn''t overcome the dissonance. I couldn''t achieve life. In the end, I crumbled. *** The knot of the rope tightens brutally around my neck. "Gah...!" The way of the world drags down my hanging head roughly. My vision blurs as my breath grows fainter, painting the world in a haze. "Ugh... Hack...!" Only fragments of exhaled breaths, unable to form into proper breaths, escape from between my lips. The intermittent, agonizing moans pierce my ears sickeningly. ''...How did it come to this?'' A fleeting monologue in my fading consciousness. For some reason, tears stream down my face, further blurring my vision. -I know you''ve always wished for a happy life. -This system can fulfill that wish of yours. Thinking back, I shouldn''t have accepted the offer back then. Instead of reaching out for the opportunity presented before me, I should have just broken my own neck. -Please. -Whether it''s three years or four years... Please give me a chance. Blinded by false hope. I chose a foolish ideal and ended up standing before a shattered desire. ''...Right, it was all my fault from the beginning.'' Born with misery in my very being. I dared to wish for happiness that was beyond my reach. Perhaps I was now paying the price for my arrogance. The contract I made with the system had sunk into a wave of unhappiness. The word "hope," which I had scribbled on my heart as I began my second life, had transformed into a shard of pain, composed of three consonants and two vowels. "Kuh...! Ugh...!" It hurts, it''s agonizing. The traces of loneliness from my past life still lingered by my side. Desperate to escape from those dreadful old days, I struggled even harder, my legs dangling in the air. "......" But no matter how much time passed. My breath didn''t stop. My lungs continued their pathetic breathing. My heart kept beating steadily. It was only natural. A body strengthened by mana wouldn''t succumb to death just from hanging. However, the reason I continued to hang there, even though I knew this... ...was because I truly, desperately wished for this meager breath to end. I yearned for the endless cycle of misery and the chain of sorrow to finally come to an end. "Ugh...! Hack...!" Let me die. I want to die. No, I need to die. This was my last chance. A chance to end it all and vanish into a peaceful oblivion, freer than anyone else. My ideal was happiness. My reality was misery. In this reality where my ideal had vanished, there was nothing left that could be called life. So let me die. Horribly, wretchedly, disgracefully. "......" This was the predetermined ending from the very beginning. Just like the last sentence in children''s fairy tales, where the protagonists always lived happily ever after. My fairy tale was simply meant to have a tragic ending. I wasn''t sad at all. Death, that was the peace I wanted to give myself. ''Yes ...This is enough. If I can just end it like this...'' With a wave of resignation, just as I was about to close my eyes... I heard a commotion outside the door, and soon, the closed door burst open with a loud bang. -BAM! S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Young master! Are you alright?!" "Brother! Are you okay?! I suddenly heard a groan..." The children rushed into my sight. The faithful maid with brown hair. My adorable little sister with red hair. The golden-haired young man whom I respected immensely. And lastly, my former fianc¨¦e with silver hair, who once harbored feelings of guilt towards me. People who should no longer matter to me. The girls, who had been wearing urgent expressions, turned pale upon seeing me. "Rai... den...?" In my hazy vision... I saw their eyes trembling madly. Chapter 96 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***The memories after that are blurry. I wasn''t in my right mind to fully grasp the chaotic situation that unfolded. All I remember is that it was pure pandemonium. I burned through the fleeting images like a single cigarette. -Young master...!! Rachel, who rushed over and grabbed me the moment she saw my pathetic state. -Sob, Brother!! No, don''t do this!! Ariel, who burst into tears beside her, her face full of fear. -Ra-Raiden... I''ll untie you soon, ju-just... please stay still...!! Lucy, who was trying to untie the knot around my neck with trembling hands. -Rai... den... Margaret, who stumbled for a moment with a pale face before collapsing onto the floor. And... -Let go of me...! Let me die... Let me die!! -Please...! Please!! The black-haired boy who was having a seizure, cursing at the children. I don''t think any of us were in our right minds, me or the children. "......Sigh." I choked back empty emotions and exhaled. I was back where I started. Bound hand and foot to the bed, a prisoner once again. The only difference was that this time, I was under the watchful eyes of Rachel and many other children. "......" A heavy silence filled the room. The only sounds that echoed in the quiet darkness were the occasional sobs from Ariel and Lucy. In that stifling silence... It was Rachel who broke it first. "Young master." "......" "Please have something to eat... They said you haven''t eaten anything for three days." She untied my bound hands. Rachel held out a bowl of beef stew, seemingly conjured from thin air. I flinched as I regained control of my arms, staring at it silently. "Please... At least eat this and come to your senses..." Her voice, as fragile as it was about to break, filled the room with sorrow. The surface of the red stew in the glass bowl rippled slightly. In a fleeting glance, I caught her brown eyes, clearly trembling. "Young master... Please..." Only the reflection of the black-haired boy stared back from the surface of the red stew. The misery reflected in his dark eyes pierced my heart once more. It was a feeling of utter despair. Reflexively, I swatted the bowl away from Rachel''s hand. "I-I''ll feed you...! So, so please just open your mouth...!" -CRASH! The glass shattered into pieces with a sharp cracking sound. The spilled contents stained the floor a bright red, like bloodstains from just a few hours ago. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. My palm was covered in the hot stew. I clenched it tightly and lifted my head, which had been hanging low. The venomous thorns loaded on the taut bowstring were shot without hesitation towards the children staring back at me. "Why... Why did you save me...?" I asked. Even though I knew these words would leave a scar on their hearts. I spat out my resentment. "Y-Young master..." I burned with a rage fueled by resignation. Resignation at the path of life that had fallen at my feet once more, and rage towards the children who had interrupted my beautiful suicide. "You should have... Just left me alone..." With the enervation that gnawed at my very being, my voice trailed off weakly. Hot tears traced lines down my cold cheeks. Seeing me shed tears, Rachel, with an expression I had never seen before, grabbed me and sobbed. "H-How could you say such a thing, young master...!! To just leave you to die... How could we...!" "......Rachel." I cut her off firmly. And grabbed her crumpled sleeve. Looking at my reflection in her brown eyes, I continued. "I... I can''t do this anymore..." I just want to run away. To a place where I can turn to ashes and scatter without a care in the world. To a place where I can find eternal peace, free from any dreams. "Young... master...." "......I want to end it all." I lowered my head. Chapter 97 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat A week had passed since the day the monsters attacked the Academy.Reynolds Academy had an early vacation. Originally, winter vacation was supposed to come in about two weeks. Due to the damage caused by the last invasion, the faculty had no choice but to move up the vacation schedule. "Sigh... What in the world is this..." Aron, the head professor of Reynolds Academy, stared blankly at the piles of documents on his desk. A deep shadow fell over his face. "Damn it." Aron muttered a small curse under his breath and rubbed his tired eyelids. With his other hand, he flipped through the student roster. The man diligently continued his work. "Hoo... First, Kadel Evans, this guy is going back to his family home... Lucas Anderson is also going back home... Simon is staying in the dormitory, and Dana Grimes is..." The task of recording where students would be staying during the vacation. It was a tedious task that would normally have been left to the teaching assistants. However, given the circumstances, matters dealing with detailed student information had to be left to a select few trusted seniors. -Scribble, scribble... The only sound that quietly resonated in the study filled with documents was the friction of pen and paper. Soon, Aron stopped, his eyes falling upon a familiar name on the list. [Raiden Lishite] - Scheduled to depart for the Lishite family mansion. - Dormitory move-out date: December 31st. "Hmm... December 31st... That''s today." The student of his departed friend. Aron muttered softly as he filled in the name on the record. *** "Young master... It''s time to wake up... The carriage will be here soon." "...Yes, I''ll get up." A voice rang in my ears. I opened my heavy eyelids with a sluggish reply. The light that poured into my blurry vision made me frown slightly. "The young lady is waiting." "Right... Let''s go." I moved. I got out of the bed that had been embracing my body and stepped onto the floor with unsteady legs. As I staggered, unable to bear even my own weight, Rachel, who had been standing by the door, reached out as if to support me. I gently pushed her hand away and shook my head. "I''m fine, Rachel... I don''t need it." "Young master..." Rachel stopped at my response. Her expression flickered with complex emotions. Her brown eyes held a mixture of sadness, pity, and worry. The look she had often given me since that day. With a sigh, I moved my body, my heart aching at her gaze. "Let''s... Let''s go, Rachel." "Yes, young master." I grabbed my coat from the hanger and left the dormitory. I slowly walked away, taking one last look at the scenery I would never see again. -Thud, thud... After spending a week locked in a dark room. The weather outside, which I had faced after a long time, was still wintry. Stepping into the cold air, we walked silently towards the carriage stop. -Whoosh... The blowing wind ruffled my hair. As I adjusted my vision, which kept getting obstructed by my hair, I fell into thought. ''...It''s already been five days.'' That day. Five days had passed since that day when everything in this life had gone wrong. -Just... Just go away... -Please disappear from my sight... That''s my last request... After ending the terrible mess in the worst possible way. I hadn''t moved a single step from my bedroom. I didn''t do anything, didn''t even try to have any will, just lay in bed and stared blankly at the time passing by. Regret, resentment, emptiness, loneliness... These were just some of the emotions that endlessly replayed in my hazy consciousness. At the same time, they were also things that held no meaning now. ''I won''t... cling to happiness that can''t be mine anymore...'' I was exhausted. It was the short phrase that remained in my emptied heart. Whether it referred to my mental or physical state. I was undeniably exhausted. That''s why I decided to leave. I made up my mind to finally cut the thread of life that I had been clinging to so desperately. That was the final decision I came to after five days of agonizing thought. "......" A sense of apathy weighed down on my shoulders without me realizing it. My dry eyes felt slightly moist. In my wavering vision, I saw the winter sky dyed in blue. Tears streamed down my cheeks, leaving long trails. As I wiped them away and continued walking quietly. A worried voice reached me from a few steps ahead. "Young master..." "...Ah." Rachel was looking back at me. I turned my head belatedly. I had tried to hide my tears, but it seemed to have had little effect. The girl''s already gloomy face had darkened even further. "......" "Th-This is... It''s nothing, just..." Just. I couldn''t think of an excuse. I bit my lip. I tried to catch my breath to stop crying, but the tears that had already spilled refused to stop easily. I awkwardly wiped my eyes with my hand and lowered my head. Rachel, who had been silently watching me, finally moved her feet and approached me. She opened her arms wide. And hugged me tightly. "Ra-Rachel...?" A sudden warmth enveloped my cold body. As I flinched in surprise, Rachel tightened her arms around my waist. "...Stay still." Her soft voice rang faintly. Her breath warmed my chest. The warmth of her hands on my back, the heat of our bodies pressed together. All of it held me captive. "...Why are you doing this?" "Don''t you already know...?" You answered my short question with another short question. As if to say, don''t say anything more. -Whoosh... In the fading season, we stood there for a while. You, holding me. And I, frozen stiff, my soul lost. The gentle warmth made me dizzy. For a moment, I almost raised my hand to hold you back, but I came to my senses a beat too late. The tears had already stopped. My unsteady breathing had returned to normal. "Are you feeling a bit calmer now?" The warmth that had been enveloping me so comfortably asked. The girl''s presence, so vivid against the backdrop of the endless winter, brought another wave of pain to my heart. "......" ...Yes, warmth. Thinking about it, it was all because of this damn warmth. -Haha... Are you saying I can run away anytime I want? s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -Yeah... Well, I''ll think about it when things get really tough. Back then, when I had the chance to run away. If I had just run away without hesitation, I wouldn''t be regretting it now. ''What in the world... was I expecting...'' Sharp thorns were pointed at my own throat. As always, I was a fool, an idiot who couldn''t even make the right choice for himself. It was already too late. The situation had gone beyond repair, and I had made up my mind to leave this life. Chapter 97 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "...Let go, Rachel."I gently pushed her away. With a slight resistance, the brown-haired girl''s body slowly detached from mine. "Young master..." Her brown eyes were filled with trembling. I deliberately avoided her gaze and turned my head. ...Please, I wished she wouldn''t shake me any further. I savored the feeling of the sweet warmth leaving me. My tightly clenched fist was proof of our broken bond. I cut off the corner of my heart that held onto lingering attachment and locked the door to my tattered heart. One by one. And then one by one again. I sorted out my complicated thoughts. Having prepared for my departure, I let out my last breath. It was time to say goodbye. "Rachel." "Yes...?" "...I''m leaving." "......" The words left my mouth abruptly. Rachel closed her mouth. As if she had expected this, she bit her lip. After a moment of silence, Rachel opened her mouth again. "Where... are you going...?" "...Far away." I couldn''t bring myself to say that I was going to die. Just, far away. That was all I could answer. "I''ll go with you." "No." "Will you... come back?" "...No." My voice was calm, but... The girl''s face turned deathly pale. As I felt a lump forming in my throat, I turned my gaze slightly, and slender fingers grasped my sleeve. "You promised... You promised you wouldn''t leave..." Rachel looked like she was about to crumble. Faced with the fragile girl, I let out a bitter sigh. "...I''m sorry." Those short words passed between us. Just three words, but they were cruel nonetheless. The hand that had been holding onto my sleeve fell limply to her side. The loss of weight brought a wave of clear emotions. In the swaying tide, I muttered. I''m sorry. Those were the only words I could offer. Stepping on my meager guilt, I started walking again. *** Meanwhile. In an unknown space beyond consciousness. In a place hidden so deep that even Raiden himself wasn''t aware of it. Two boys with hazy forms sat side by side, conversing. "...So it''s come to this." "It can''t be helped... Honestly, it was a bit irresponsible of us to ask him to endure that situation without breaking down." The two boys, one resembling Kim Naru and the other Raiden. They were currently observing the present situation through the window of consciousness. "Everyone''s going to be heartbroken." "You can say that again..." The boys, who shared a strange resemblance, sighed as they exchanged words. "...So, what are we going to do now?" "What do you mean?" "Us... I mean, ''me.'' Are we just going to leave him like this?" "What else can we do? As long as that wall is up, there''s no way for us to intervene directly..." "The Iron Will is off, you idiot." "Ah, right." Raiden slapped his knee at the sharp remark. The two fell into thought for a moment before speaking again. "Well... Don''t we have work to do?" S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "That''s true...." "We should get ready. It''s our turn to step in." "It''s a pain... but yeah, we have to." The boys, who had been exchanging cryptic words from the beginning, finally patted each other''s shoulders once and disappeared. Only a dark silence remained in the space where the two figures had been. Chapter 98 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Millim'' and ''@Arth'' for subscription on Ko-fi."...Rachel." "......" "Don''t tell Ariel that I''m leaving." I made this request as we walked towards the carriage stop, after our short conversation. Rachel silently turned her head without a word, gazing in my direction. "Why?" The girl seemed to ask quietly. I gave a wry smile and added a poor explanation. "Just... I don''t want to upset her. I think it''s better if she doesn''t know." "......" "And... If Ariel finds out, she''ll definitely try to stop me from leaving..." My words trailed off, becoming fainter towards the end of the sentence. As I realized how selfish my request was, the corners of my lips twisted bitterly. Announcing my farewell. And then hiding the truth so that no one could stop me... ''...Damn it.'' I swallowed a sigh and let out a breath. The breath that escaped my lips dissolved into frosty air. "Never mind... Just forget I said anything." "......" I brushed off the slip of the tongue. As I tried to force a smile back on my face and start walking again... "...You think the young lady would stop you?" The girl, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "Rachel...?" "You just said it yourself. You think the young lady would try to stop you..." Her voice trembled strangely. As I looked up, a sense of unease washing over me, I saw trails of tears streaming down her pale cheeks. "What about me? Why did you tell me...?" Her brown eyes were filled with tears. Looking straight at me. "I can stop you too... I feel the same way as the young lady, that I don''t want you to leave..." Her pupils shook. Droplets of water fell to the ground. As if the tears she had been holding back had finally burst, she looked at me, her face contorted in anguish. "What will you do if I try to stop you...?" "......" "Even though I''m just a maid with no right to speak... If I just tell the Duke or the young lady...!" "Rachel." I cut her off with a calm voice. Only then did Rachel seem to realize how agitated she had become, and she closed her mouth. "......" I spoke briefly to her. "You wouldn''t do that." Because... "You said you were always on my side." The dry words settled like winter. At the same time, the girl''s distraught expression hardened. In that fleeting moment, fragments of a shattered past flashed before my eyes. -I''m always on the young master''s side. -I told you... I''m always on your side, young master. -Don''t worry, young master. Everything will be alright. Always on my side. "You said that, Rachel." "......" These words bound her. And in the end, these words would sever the ties between us. Because she valued ''Raiden'' above all else, she was fated to never be able to hold me back. "To me... You mean everything to me..." "......" "If you could just stay by my side..." Tear tracks shimmered transparently in the pale sunlight. Facing the lingering remnants of her sorrow, I could only manage a bitter smile. If I let my guard down for even a moment. It felt like I would be swept away by the crashing waves and disappear. "I''m sorry..." "......" "I''m sorry." The apology was repeated once more. Nothing changed, nothing was resolved. The wounds etched into our hearts only festered. . . . After that last conversation. No more words were exchanged between us. Our footsteps were cloaked in silence. After some time had passed. I could finally see the carriage stop, our original destination, up ahead. "...Brother! Rachel!" Ariel, who had come to meet us, ran towards us as soon as she spotted us. The red-haired girl flew like the wind and threw her arms around me. She buried her face in my chest and grumbled. "Why are you so late?" "Sorry, I was running late." "You should have come sooner..." "Haha, were you worried? Did you think I''d run away or something?" "...Yes." Her voice, cold and subdued, reached my ears. As if seeking warmth, Ariel hugged me tighter and trembled. "I was scared... that you wouldn''t come." "Ariel?" "What if you, like that time..." "......" Once again, I couldn''t bring myself to speak. By ''that time,'' she must have meant a few months ago. It seemed the memory of that day had left a deep scar on her. A throbbing sensation lingered around my neck. I forced a smile and patted Ariel''s back. "Enough with the whining. We need to get going. The carriage is waiting." "Okay..." Ariel nodded. She pulled away obediently, hesitated for a moment, then carefully took my hand. Her touch sent a pang of sympathy through me. I averted my gaze, trying to hide the mixture of emotions swirling within me. A touch of anxiety, sadness, and guilt. And so, we boarded the carriage. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, let''s depart... Hyah!" -Neigh! The coachman announced our vigorous departure as soon as everyone was seated. The carriage began to roll down the road, carrying with it the rattling air. Chapter 98 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat As the scenery sped by, I leaned back against the window."Young Master...? Are you going to sleep?" "...Yeah, I''m going to get some shut-eye." I wasn''t particularly tired, but I nodded. I just wanted some peace and quiet. As I closed my eyes, thoughts I couldn''t erase dripped into my mind. -Young Master. -You promised... You wouldn''t leave... The first thing that came to mind was Rachel''s voice, the way she tried to hold me back earlier. ''...Damn it.'' Scattered memories swirled in disarray. No matter how much I tried to shake them off, they clung to me relentlessly. -What will you do if I try to stop you...? -To me... You mean everything to me... -If you could just stay by my side... Her tearful voice. Every single word, still echoing in my ears, stabbed cruelly at my heart. I winced, savoring the bitter pain. ''Right, Rachel... You need your ''young master''.'' To her, the ''young master'' was... An existence so significant that she would willingly offer her entire life for him. I knew. I knew why she clung so desperately to Raiden. What kind of salvation she had received from him, why she was so devoted. ''I know it all... I learned it all while being with you...'' That''s why I''m leaving. Because I know too much. Because being with you, I learned far more than I should have. ''Because... I''m not the ''Raiden'' you think I am...'' An arrow of thought pierced my heart. In the wake of its cruel slaughter, a terrible emptiness poured in. Overwhelmed by a wave of exhaustion, I bit my lip. Raiden, and me. The uncomfortable truth I had been avoiding. It was only now, at this juncture, that I could truly face it. ''In this world, I''m nothing but... something false.'' The shell was Raiden, but the essence was entirely different. Like a Cordyceps fungus parasitizing a grasshopper, I was an existence that had invaded another''s body and was merely acting as them. That was me. ''...The one they love, it''s not me.'' Ariel, Lucy, and Rachel. The people who had been my strongest pillars in this life. They loved Raiden. Not a fake like me. Perhaps that was why... It was so hard for me to accept Master''s death. Because you were the only one who built a relationship with me, solely based on my existence, without any connection to Raiden''s past. ''You''re already gone... What''s the point of thinking about this now?'' There was nothing in this world for me. Love, friendship, sadness... even my own life didn''t belong to me. I clenched my empty hand into a fist, sinking into a swamp of coldness. Deeper. Even deeper. To a depth from which I could never resurface. . . . The carriage journeyed on. It was quite a distance to the family mansion. It was almost five days later that we finally reached our destination. "Brother, wake up!" I opened my eyes at the sudden sound that roused me from my hazy consciousness. A red-haired girl came into focus in my blurry vision. Ariel offered me a faint smile as our eyes met. "Uh, uh... Ariel...?" "We''re here. Come on, wake up." A throbbing headache pulsed in my head. I shook off the remnants of sleep and gathered my senses. As my vision cleared, the light grew brighter. The carriage had come to a stop. Through the clear window, I could see the silhouette of a grand mansion casting its shadow. "...Home." I muttered, taking in the familiar sight after so long. Well, technically, it wasn''t my home, but Raiden''s. "Please wait a moment, Young Master. I''ll open the door for you." As I straightened my clothes with a bitter taste in my mouth, Rachel, who had already disembarked, bowed politely. I gave her a puzzled look. "...You don''t have to do that. No one really cares anyway." "What are you talking about? It''s fine normally, but we have to at least do this when the mansion staff are watching." Rachel explained, gesturing to the servants lined up in front of the main gate. I gasped as I noticed them. "Good heavens... What is all this?" "What else could it be? The staff are here to welcome the Young Master." "...They don''t exactly look very welcoming, do they?" "I wouldn''t know about that." "This is ridiculous." Who even ordered this charade? I massaged my forehead with a groan. As I reluctantly dragged my feet towards the mansion, someone greeted us. "Welcome back, Young Lady... and Young Master." An elderly man stood at the forefront of the line of servants. S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I awkwardly returned the greeting of the man who bowed respectfully. "Ah... It''s been a while, Old Gilbert." "Gilbert!" The head butler, Gilbert, who oversaw the mansion. He gave us a gentle smile. "Please, come inside. You must be weary from the long carriage ride." "Yes... Let''s go in..." We followed Gilbert''s lead. Chapter 99 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Reni2425'' and ''@Wocod'' for subscription on Ko-fi.Immediately after entering the mansion. I followed Gilbert down the hallway. Ariel and Rachel had already gone up to their rooms, saying they would unpack their belongings. They both said they would be back soon... but I couldn''t avoid the awkward situation of walking alone with Gilbert. I couldn''t help but trail behind him with clumsy steps. "......" The atmosphere of the mansion, which I was returning to after a long time, was a little more chaotic than I remembered. -So the Young Master has returned? -Isn''t it a bit early for vacation? He''s back sooner than expected...? -Well, his vacation was moved up due to the recent incident. -The Head Butler went to meet him personally... -Oh, look...! He''s passing by! Maids scurried around. Servants were stationed sparsely in the hallways. I frowned slightly at the murmur that faintly reached my ears. "......The servants seem a little restless." "Haha, well, it''s not every day that the Young Master returns to the mansion after almost half a year." Gilbert let out a weathered chuckle. He stroked his neatly grown beard and gave a faint smile. "They must be happy to see the Young Master." "Haha... Your humor has improved while I was away, Head Butler." "Does it sound like a joke?" "It sounds like a very bad joke." The servants, happy to see me? That was impossible. As I responded coldly, Gilbert''s bright face hardened slightly. He glanced at the surrounding servants. Then, as if to make excuses for them, he opened his mouth. "......They have been preparing to welcome the Young Master for the past three days." "Was that the Duke''s order?" "......" "I knew it." So... the servants lined up at the front gate earlier, that was another one of Father''s ideas. I chewed on the light speculation. As I was organizing the faint lingering doubts, Gilbert bowed his head with a subdued air. "I apologize, Young Master. I shouldn''t have said such a thing..." "Don''t apologize. It''s not like I care." S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I cut off his apology firmly. Then, with a calm mask firmly in place, I stepped forward. "......And, I think it''s only natural." "Pardon...?" "There''s no way anyone would welcome the madman who devoured his own mother." "......" Gilbert flinched at my biting words and closed his mouth. His face was grim. Come to think of it, Gilbert was one of the few who knew about Mother''s death. The day the tragedy occurred. It was Gilbert who had stepped in to handle the situation in Steinar''s stead, who was lost in grief. -Young Master...?! -Are you alright?! I remember it vividly. The warmth of the old man who took care of me as I stood there, dazed, in the room stained a beautiful crimson. It didn''t matter now. Raiden had always been grateful to Gilbert. -Thud, thud... An uncomfortable silence flowed. We walked down the hallway, lost in our own thoughts. -Damn it... Here we go again. -Quiet...! What if the Young Master hears you...!? -Everyone be careful for a while... Unless you want to lose your head. As I mechanically moved my weary legs. The whispers of the servants chatting in the corner reached my ears. A clear hostility aimed at me. Gazes gathered and scattered repeatedly as I walked. I twisted my lips into a bitter smile, reflecting on the negative emotions pouring out. ''This again...'' Thinking about it. The place where Raiden caused the most trouble was this mansion. It wasn''t like I didn''t expect this reaction, but it still stung when I actually faced it. I touched my empty heart. A fleeting emptiness turned into a bitter smile that shattered like smoke. ''This reminds me of the old days...'' The atmosphere of the mansion was filled with chilly air. As I walked through it, I recalled memories from my previous life. ''Whenever I stepped foot in the Kendo hall... everyone used to look at me with those eyes.'' The Kendo hall. The place where I had spent almost half of my short previous life. Everyone there used to look at me with those eyes. Wary, worried, afraid. Perhaps it was because of the rumors that being involved with me would only lead to trouble. Except for Changho hyung and Jihye noona. Most people in the Kendo hall avoided me like I was a monster. -Everyone be careful... Your career as an athlete is over if you get involved with him. -Hey, Seo Changho...! I told you not to talk to him...! -I wish that bastard would just disappear... I''m so anxious every day, it''s driving me crazy... This was a memory I hadn''t revisited in a while. I naturally accepted the auditory hallucinations that rippled through my ears. My stomach churned. My vision blurred, and I felt a wave of dizziness. My legs kept trembling. Was it because the ''Iron Will'' that had been supporting me was gone? Traumas that wouldn''t have surfaced normally were now gnawing at my mind. "Ugh..." "Young Master? Are you alright? You''ve been staggering since earlier..." "It''s nothing. I''m just a little dizzy..." "Are you feeling unwell anywhere?" "I''m not in pain... I''m just tired." I pushed away Gilbert''s supporting hand. It was agonizing. I felt like my twisted expression would shatter if I let my guard down for even a moment. "I''ll go to my room first... I want to get some rest." "But, shouldn''t you go pay your respects to the Duke first since you''re back...?" "Was I ever the type to care about such things?" You haven''t forgotten that I''m the black sheep, have you? As I gave a light laugh, Gilbert paused for a moment, then nodded. "......Yes, I understand. Then I''ll escort you to your room." "Good idea." Thank goodness. If I was in my room, I wouldn''t have to feel this way. I let out a sigh of relief and walked down the hallway with unsteady steps. . . Chapter 99 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. Finally, I reached my bedroom. I shrugged off my coat and sat down on the bed, my body still trembling. The blanket sank softly under my weight. "Haa..." A heavy sigh escaped my exhausted lips. I struggled to keep my consciousness from fading as I spoke to Gilbert, who was tidying up my coat. "......Old man." "Yes, Young Master." "Can you do me a favor... as the eldest son of the Lishite Dukedom?" "Gilbert, servant of the Lishite family, at your service." Gilbert bowed his head immediately at my cautious request. I watched the old gentleman standing stiffly, then gave a wry smile. S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "......Don''t let anyone into my room for a while." "No one, you say?" "Yes... No one." "And how long would this ''while'' be?" "Until I come out of this room myself." "Understood." Thankfully, Gilbert didn''t ask for a reason. He simply obeyed. "Thank you." "It is my duty. Please, rest well." I gave a final farewell to Gilbert as he left the room, then quietly collapsed onto the bed. Cold sweat dripped down my face, mingling with my messy hair. I finally released the breath I had been holding back, gasping for air. "Haa, haa......" Was it because of the trauma? My entire body felt heavy, as if crushed under an immense gravity. "Damn it..." Cursing under my breath, I fumbled in my pants pocket. After a few misses, my fingers touched a small case filled with deathweed. I hurriedly put a stick between my lips. -Click, hiss... The light sound of the lighter igniting. Immediately, a plume of smoke rose up. Like a drug addict hooked on a fix, I inhaled desperately. "Huff, puff... Huff, puff..." Only after several harsh breaths did I manage to calm down a little. The noxious smoke had an immediate effect, driving away the headache and auditory hallucinations that had been tormenting me. "......At least I have this." If I didn''t even have deathweed in this state... My mind would have already collapsed. I shuddered at the chilling thought. Perhaps due to my trembling fingers, ashes fell from the end of the cigarette. I brushed them away indifferently. "How long until my status window returns..." Once the system was restored, I could leave this world peacefully, without pain. I stared blankly into the air. "Actually... There''s no need to go through such a complicated process." My wandering gaze landed on a sword hanging from my waist. I reached out and quietly grabbed it. -Shing... My face was reflected in the gleaming blade as I drew it with a clear ringing sound. "......" If I were to drive Sorrow into my throat right now. I could close my eyes forever. I could put an immediate end to this wretched life without dragging it out any longer. But, even though I knew that method. The reason I hadn''t taken my own life yet was... ''...I don''t want to experience death twice.'' It was a sense of rejection stemming from the death I had already experienced. I remembered. How excruciating the first death had been. The feeling of my skull being crushed while I was still conscious, my brains spilling out from my torn scalp. "I''ve had enough of pain..." I hated pain. Just living was already painful enough. I didn''t want to fill the last remaining page with sentences full of agony. If I was going to disappear anyway. I wanted to disperse as peacefully as possible. "...Maybe it''s just greed." But couldn''t I at least have this much? I just wished for my death to be gentle like smoke scattering before my eyes. "Huff, puff..." Submerging myself in meaningless thoughts, I exhaled the last breath I had been holding. I quietly closed my eyes, leaving behind the fading remnants of smoke. Chapter 100: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat A week had passed.Winter deepened, blanketing the world in a biting chill. Frost flowers, transparent and delicate, bloomed profusely on the bare branches of the trees. The season had undeniably turned to one of crisp, clear snow. It was a time when everything seemed to freeze solid under the breath of the Winter Goddess. An unusual atmosphere hung over the Lishite Dukedom. The reason was, without a doubt, Raiden, the wastrel Young Master who had returned home last week. "Did you hear? The Young Master is back...?" "Seriously... You''re just finding out now? It''s been a whole week..." "The main house staff must be having a tough time. Cleaning up after the Young Master''s messes..." "Well... That''s what I heard, the Young Master... he''s become a bit strange..." Raiden''s notoriety as a troublemaker was well-known, but within the mansion, his infamy was amplified tenfold. The servants, who had borne the brunt of his antics, knew this better than anyone. As a result, stories about Raiden were constantly circulating among them. Past incidents, recent rumors, and even his heroic tales from the Academy. A variety of stories made the rounds, but there was one topic that stood out from the rest. It was... "You''re saying the Young Master has changed...?" "That''s what I heard...! It''s been almost a week since he returned to the mansion, and they say he''s been holed up in his room, completely silent." "No way." The rumor of Raiden''s transformation was a shock to the servants. The Young Master who used to flip tables and smash ornaments during meals, causing chaos wherever he went... To think he had become docile was an unbelievable turn of events. "Maybe he''s grounded? But the Young Master wouldn''t just..." "I know, right...? It''s strange." "Should we ask someone from the main house?" "What would they know? They''re all in a frenzy trying to figure out why the Young Master is acting like this all of a sudden." Speculations ran rampant¡ªwas he being punished, was he terminally ill?¡ªbut no one could pinpoint the cause of his sudden change. The young man remained isolated, spending his days in solitude. "I heard Lady Ariel and his personal maid went to see him the other day, but he sent them away without even showing his face." "His personal maid... You mean Rachel?" "Yes. She''s the only servant the Young Master ever kept close..." "Do you think something really happened to him...?" "......I''m a little worried." Despite Raiden''s past behavior that had earned him their resentment, many of the servants had known him since he was a child, and a sense of concern pervaded the mansion. "I hope he''s alright..." "......Me too." . . . As the mansion was steeped in a heavy atmosphere, Steinar sat at his desk, working through a mountain of paperwork. -Scratch, scratch... The faint sound of pen against paper filled the air. His calloused hand moved diligently, filling the blank spaces, completing one document after another. As he continued working, a visitor arrived. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -Knock, knock... "...Duke, you summoned me." A young girl''s voice came from behind the door. Steinar paused, setting his pen down. He pushed the documents aside and spoke, his voice laced with fatigue. "Come in." -Creak... The soft creak of the hinges broke the silence that had settled in his study. A young girl peeked her head through the open doorway. "Ah, Rachel. I apologize for calling you at such a late hour." "Not at all, Duke." "Have a seat." Steinar gestured towards the sofa across from him. He rubbed his weary face and met her gaze. "I believe you have an idea why I called for you." "...It''s about the Young Master, isn''t it?" "Indeed." Steinar nodded curtly. A shadow fell over the young girl''s face. Steinar frowned slightly, noticing her reaction. "I''ve heard from Gilbert about the boy''s condition. He said it wasn''t good..." "......" "Tell me. What exactly happened at the Academy?" According to the report, Raiden''s state was dire. He had confined himself to his room, refusing to eat properly, and spending his days shrouded in a haze of deathweed smoke. As far as Steinar could recall, Raiden might have been a troublemaker, but he was no addict. "What could have driven him to such a state?" "......" The girl bit her lip, remaining silent. Her hesitation only solidified Steinar''s suspicion that something was terribly wrong. A flicker of emotion crossed his usually stoic face. "...Is he ill?" "No, that''s not it... but..." "But?" "He... He''s been deeply hurt." The hesitant girl finally spoke. She recounted the events of the past few weeks. How Raiden had risked his life to defend the Academy from the attack. How he was subsequently misunderstood and ostracized by his peers. And how, unable to bear the weight of their accusations and his own grief, he had crumbled. Steinar listened in silence, absorbing the tragic tale. "...That''s all I know." A heavy quiet filled the study as Rachel finished her account. The silence was broken by Steinar''s heavy sigh. "I don''t know what to say..." "......" "Are you telling me that boy... tried to take his own life?" His voice was laced with a chilling realization. Rachel could only nod, her expression pained. "...Damn it." Steinar cursed under his breath, his hand flying to his forehead. The thought of his son attempting suicide was unbearable. "...And how is he now?" "I''m not sure..." "What do you mean, you''re not sure?" "Lady Ariel and I have been visiting the Young Master''s room every day, but... he won''t even speak to us. Not even when the Lady begs him through tears." "This is serious..." Even in his wildest days, Raiden had always at least pretended to listen to Ariel... Steinar''s face was etched with worry. He straightened himself, regaining his composure. "I''ll find a way to make things right... Whether it''s punishing those responsible or razing their entire families to the ground." "But the Young Master..." "As for the boy... I leave him in your care. It should be a father''s duty, but I''m afraid my clumsiness will only worsen things." Steinar''s voice was heavy with a father''s anguish as he looked at the young maid. "Please, save my son." "...I''ll do my best." Rachel bowed her head, promising to try. As she left the study, her face was pale, and her hands were clenched into fists. Through trembling lips, she whispered, "I''m sorry, Duke... I can''t stop the Young Master..." His words echoed cruelly in her ears. -You won''t, will you? -You promised you''d always be on my side. -That''s what you said, Rachel. The boy she loved kept whispering to her, begging her to let him go. "...I made a promise." Tears streamed down her face, hot and relentless. She choked back a sob and forced herself to move, leaving behind only a few cold teardrops on the floor. . . . -Click, hiss... A small spark flickered and vanished in the darkness. The stick held between my fingers glowed red, releasing a plume of gray smoke. The flame danced, a mesmerizing spectacle. I stared at the ephemeral beauty before taking a drag. "Huff, puff..." How many deathweed sticks had I gone through? I had lost count long ago. I exhaled, watching the ashes pile up on the floor. Smoke, smoke, and more smoke¡ªthat was all that seemed to leave my lips. Through my hazy vision, I noticed the calendar by my bedside. My head throbbed, making it difficult to focus. "Ugh... It''s been a week already...?" The days had melted into a blur of deathweed and sleep, distorting my sense of time. The realization startled me. "...A whole week wasted on this." What a healthy way to spend my remaining time. I chuckled dryly, the sound swallowed by the smoke. I glanced around the room. The faint red glow filtering through the heavy curtains told me it was evening. "Just one more... Then I''ll try to sleep again." I picked up the deathweed case from the floor, muttering to myself. There was no point in doing anything else while I waited for my status window to return. Besides, I wouldn''t be in this world for much longer anyway. I might as well spend my remaining time sleeping. -Click, hiss... I lit another stick and brought it to my lips. Just then, a soft knock came from behind the closed door. -Knock, knock... -It''s me, brother... "......" My hand froze at the familiar voice. ...Ariel. She was here again. Chapter 101 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@RapidLizard'' and ''@David'' for subscription on Ko-fi.¡°...¡± I froze for a moment, the smoldering deathweed stick caught between my fingertips. I held my breath, not daring to move a muscle. -Knock, knock¡­ -Please, brother¡­ Just say something¡­ The pleading voice of a young girl came from behind the door. It was a desperate plea, filled with worry. I ignored her, lifting the deathweed to my lips. I exhaled carefully, the smoke billowing out, obscuring my vision. ¡°Haah¡­¡± I wish she would just leave me alone. A small groan escaped my lips at the sound of Ariel¡¯s voice. She came every day, without fail. A dull ache throbbed behind my eyes. -Brother¡­ Are you really alright¡­? -You are in there, right¡­? -Gilbert told me¡­ That you haven¡¯t been eating¡­ I remained silent, but Ariel continued to talk. As if she wouldn¡¯t give up on me, she lingered, her voice a steady stream of worried whispers. A fragile tremor seeped into the silence of my smoke-filled room. -Please¡­ Brother, just let me see your face¡­ -If that¡¯s too much, then¡­ your voice¡­ Just say something¡­ -I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really worried¡­ Her words, slipping through the cracks of the door, pierced me like shards of glass. With every soft, tearful syllable, my hand clenched tighter around the deathweed stick. -Ugh, huu¡­ Brother¡­ -Please, please don¡¯t do this¡­ -It¡¯s scary¡­ It feels like you¡¯re really going to disappear¡­ -So¡­ hic, huu¡­ Ariel, who had been trying so hard to hold back her tears, finally broke down. Her sobs echoed through the room, each one a fresh wound to the already scarred surface of my resolve. A strangled sound escaped my throat. ¡®Ariel¡­¡¯ I whispered her name, the sound swallowed by the smoke. In my mind, I pictured her standing on the other side of the door. Her small hand clutching the doorknob, her face streaked with tears. My grip tightened. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I wanted nothing more than to throw open the door and pull her into my arms. To wipe away the tears that stained her cheeks. To whisper words of comfort, to assure her that I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. But¡­ ¡®¡­But I can¡¯t.¡¯ I buried my face in my hands. My chest tightened, my eyes burning. I fought back the urge to cry, desperately clinging to the fragile wall I had built around my emotions. -Please, brother¡­ -Huu, open the door¡­ Stop it. Please, just stop. Don¡¯t make this harder than it already is. I¡¯m not the person you think I am. I¡¯m not the brother you love¡­ ¡°Damn it¡­ Damn it¡­¡± S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I can¡¯t stay here. I can¡¯t let myself love you, not when you love me. Because I¡¯m not Raiden. I¡¯m just a fraud wearing his skin. If I let myself love you, if I let myself live in this lie¡­ I would be nothing but a parasite, feeding off your affections. Stealing the love you have for Raiden and using it to fuel my own pathetic existence. -Brother¡­ For your sake¡­ ¡°Ariel¡­¡± I have to disappear. Even if it hurts, even if it leaves me with nothing but a gaping hole in my chest. It¡¯s better than clinging to a love built on lies and deception. -Brother¡­ I turned away from her voice. Shutting her out. I covered my ears, blocking out the sound of her sobs until there was nothing but silence. . . . It was almost an hour later when Ariel finally left. Only after her heartbroken cries faded into the distance did the deathly silence return. ¡°...¡± The loneliness that clung to me like a shroud did little to ease the ache in my chest. It was a heavy, suffocating loneliness, a constant reminder that I was alone. -Click, hiss¡­ The harsh reality of my situation was inescapable. I inhaled the cloying scent of deathweed one last time before grinding the stick against the wall, extinguishing the ember. My mind felt sluggish, my body heavy with exhaustion. ¡°Ugh, haah¡­¡± I lay back on the bed, rubbing my temples, when a voice cut through the silence. -You look pathetic. The words were sharp, laced with venom. I turned my head slowly, my eyes searching for the source of the sound. -You knew this all along. -That there¡¯s no such thing as happiness for you in this world. A young man with dark hair stood in the shadows. His eyes, filled with a mixture of mockery and disdain, stared back at me. I remained silent, watching him. He was nothing more than a hallucination, a figment of my deathweed-addled mind. -What were you expecting? His voice, a venomous whisper, slithered into my ear. I frowned, flicking the ash from the deathweed stick. ¡®¡­Did I smoke too much?¡¯ I had been consuming the stuff like it was air, after all. It was only a matter of time before the side effects started to kick in. Vivid hallucinations and auditory disturbances. Normally, my Iron Will skill would have blocked them out with ease, but without my status window¡­ I was completely defenseless. There was no point in fighting it. All I could do was ride out the storm. -Happiness is a pipe dream. -Misery is all you deserve. I ignored him, lifting the deathweed to my lips once more. The smoke swirled around me, and the hallucination grew more vivid. I knew I should stop, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to put it out. -I hope you die a painful death. Hallucinations are often a reflection of one¡¯s subconscious. In other words¡­ The curses that haunted me were nothing more than shadows lurking within my own heart. -You should never have been born. The world spun. A wave of dizziness washed over me, and I clutched at my forehead. My vision blurred, and when it cleared, I saw him again. Raiden. He was standing before me¡­ No, hanging. -Gasp, choke¡­! A thick rope was wrapped around his neck. His limbs dangled limply, his eyes half-closed. He was reenacting my suicide attempt from a few days ago. -Cough¡­! The rope bit into his flesh, choking him. But even as his face contorted in pain, a cruel smile played on his lips. A mocking grin. ¡°¡­Haah.¡± A humorless laugh escaped my throat. ¡°Damn it.¡± I had reacted, just as he wanted. His shoulders shook with silent laughter. I could feel my energy draining away. But the nightmare wasn¡¯t over yet. -Ugh, gasp¡­! -Agh¡­! There were more of them now. Two Raidens, both hanging from the ceiling. They writhed in agony, their voices a chorus of despair. -Help me¡­ -¡­Cough! -Ugh, choke¡­! Three. The hallucinations were getting worse. Four. Five. Six. The ceiling was soon filled with hanging bodies, each one a grotesque replica of Raiden. Their despair washed over me, a suffocating wave of misery. ¡°¡­¡± I lay there, trapped in a forest of suicides. It was a horrifying sight. My mind was on the verge of shattering. I took one last drag from the deathweed stick. I was exhausted. I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open any longer. I closed them, surrendering to the darkness. The mocking laughter continued to ring in my ears, but I didn¡¯t care. It would be gone when I woke up. I pulled the blanket over my head. Surrendering to the exhaustion that pulled at me like a riptide. Sleep wrapped its greedy tendrils around me. And I let it consume me, dragging me down into oblivion. . . Chapter 101 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. Bubble, bubble¡­ The sound of air bubbles escaping my lips reached my ears. A strange sense of weightlessness enveloped me. Reality felt distant and distorted. I opened my eyes, my vision swimming. ¡°...¡± A vast, black abyss stretched out before me. I had seen this dreamscape countless times before. It was a familiar nightmare. I sighed, pushing my hair away from my face. ¡°Haah¡­ Why am I here again¡­?¡± This strange dream always seemed to appear at random, filled with whispers and shadows, but devoid of meaning. I frowned, about to dismiss it as another meaningless figment of my imagination¡­ ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not very nice! Calling us meaningless!¡± ¡°Yeah, have some respect.¡± ¡°...?¡± I paused, my frown deepening. I lifted my head, my eyes drawn to the source of the voices. Two young boys stood before me. They waved at me, their expressions unreadable. ¡°Long time no see, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost half a month.¡± They greeted me casually. I stared at them, my confusion mounting. ¡®What¡­?¡¯ I had experienced this dream many times before, but¡­ This had never happened. ¡°Well, the ¡®wall¡¯ that was blocking us is gone now¡­ So there¡¯s nothing holding us back anymore.¡± ¡°You know, that Iron Will skill of yours.¡± The wall¡­ So the ¡®wall¡¯ they had warned me about before, the one I needed to break down¡­ was my Iron Will skill? I tried to process the information, my mind struggling to keep up. As I stared at them, my expression a mixture of confusion and apprehension, one of the boys, who bore a striking resemblance to Raiden, shrugged. ¡°Well¡­ We can explain all that later. For now, let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s important.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been watching you, you know.¡± ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking so good¡­¡± ¡°Rachel¡­ She¡¯s pitiful. Reminds me of Jih-ye noona.¡± Rachel. Her name, spoken so casually, stole my breath away. -You promised you wouldn¡¯t leave¡­ -You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re everything to me, Young Master¡­ The memory of her words, filled with desperation and anguish, flashed before my eyes. A familiar pain stabbed at my chest. I grimaced, my expression hardening. Naru, his face filled with sympathy, reached out to me. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself¡­ It couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± His words, meant to comfort me, sounded like accusations to my ears. As if he were blaming me for everything that had happened. Anger flared within me. Even though I knew this was just a dream, I couldn¡¯t hold back my rage. ¡°Shut up.¡± What did he know? How dare he presume to understand what I was going through? The grief, the guilt, the crushing weight of responsibility. He knew nothing of the darkness that had consumed me. ¡°¡­I¡¯m not blaming you.¡± Naru looked at me, his eyes filled with concern. But his sympathy only made me feel worse. My legs gave way, and I collapsed to the ground. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± What was the right thing to do? How could I possibly face Rachel, face Ariel, knowing the pain I had caused them? ¡°I¡¯m not Raiden¡­ No matter how hard I try, that will never change.¡± Their love wasn¡¯t meant for me. It was meant for Raiden. I was nothing but an imposter, a fraud who had stumbled into their lives. A hollow ache spread through my chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to deceive them¡­ So I did what I thought was best.¡± Disappearing. Pushing away their love. ¡°¡­Even if I stayed, I could never truly belong in this world.¡± My words echoed through the empty void. My eyes burned, tears threatening to spill. But before they could fall, Raiden spoke. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± He tilted his head, his expression unreadable. He tapped his lips with his finger, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Are you absolutely certain?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? That you¡¯re just a parasite wearing Raiden¡¯s skin. Are you sure that¡¯s all you are?¡± I frowned, confused by his words. He circled me, his movements slow and deliberate. ¡°We told you, remember? Don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Forget what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? We told you, we¡¯re not so different.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Of course I remembered. Those cryptic words, repeated over and over again. I had dismissed them as nonsense. But now¡­ ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you still believe that you and Raiden are two separate entities?¡± ¡°¡­Just spit it out!¡± He didn¡¯t react to my outburst. His lips curled into a knowing smile. He paused for a moment, as if savoring the anticipation, before speaking. ¡°Let me make this clear. Listen closely, Kim Naru¡­ No, Raiden.¡± You¡¯re not a fake. You¡¯re not some parasite who stole an empty shell. You¡¯ve always lived your life as a true and genuine being. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°How¡¯s that? Making sense now?¡± He winked, a playful smirk on his face. I, on the other hand, could only stare at him in shock. His words hit me like a bolt of lightning, shattering the foundations of everything I thought I knew. He leaned closer, his voice a low whisper in my ear. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was never possession. ¡°¡­You were reincarnated, Raiden.¡± Chapter 102 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think it¡¯s strange?¡±¡°Your existence¡­ I mean, the whole Raiden and Naru thing.¡± ¡°Have you really never felt a sense of dissonance? Like something''s not quite right?¡± ¡°Like being able to do things you¡¯ve never done before, with ease.¡± ¡°Or accepting emotions that aren¡¯t your own as if they were the most natural thing in the world.¡± ¡°Hmm~ Judging by your expression, I guess some things are clicking into place, huh?¡± ¡°Good, that will make things much easier.¡± ¡°We can skip all the unnecessary explanations.¡± ¡°What? You want us to cut to the chase and get back to what we were talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry~ We told you, didn¡¯t we? We''ll make sure you understand, even if you refuse to listen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the role we were given.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s start with the ¡®possession,¡¯ shall we?¡± ¡°This is probably the most important part.¡± ¡°The crux of the whole story, you could say.¡± ¡°So listen carefully and use that brain of yours.¡± ¡°You probably believe that you were possessed by Raiden¡¯s soul, right?¡± ¡°Unfortunately for you, there was no such thing.¡± ¡°You were Raiden all along.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that something triggered memories of your past life.¡± ¡°Memories of being Kim Naru.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we meant when we said we¡¯re not so different.¡± ¡°Raiden and Kim Naru¡­ In essence, you are the same being.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re skeptical.¡± ¡°After all, you didn¡¯t have any of Raiden¡¯s memories when you woke up in the forest.¡± ¡°Everything seemed to fit perfectly with the idea of possession.¡± ¡°You couldn''t have known any better.¡± ¡°But you were wrong.¡± ¡°Your memories are a mess.¡± ¡°Cut up and stitched back together, as if someone tampered with them.¡± ¡°I know this is difficult to grasp.¡± ¡°You seem confused.¡± ¡°¡®I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re saying it wasn¡¯t possession?¡¯¡± ¡°You can¡¯t accept it.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s understandable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot to take in, realizing that everything you believed was a lie.¡± ¡°Your head must be spinning.¡± ¡°¡®But, I¡­¡¯¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s focus on proving that what you experienced wasn¡¯t possession.¡± ¡°Think carefully.¡± ¡°We mentioned this before.¡± ¡°The dissonance, the deja vu, the melancholy you felt while living as Raiden¡­¡± ¡°Think back to all those feelings.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you find it strange how easily you adapted to this world¡¯s academics?¡± ¡°Especially considering you¡¯ve never even touched a textbook before.¡± ¡°Didn''t you think it was odd how easily you absorbed the information from the Academy¡¯s notoriously difficult lectures?¡± ¡°¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯¡± ¡°And what about your behavior?¡± ¡°In your past life, you were abused and neglected, leaving you isolated and socially inept.¡± ¡°But have you displayed any of those tendencies in this life?¡± ¡°On the contrary, you¡¯ve been quite adept at interacting with others.¡± ¡°You formed close bonds with Milliam, Golden Boy, your master¡­ You even managed to expand your social circle with remarkable ease.¡± ¡°These are things the ¡®you¡¯ from your past life could never even dream of doing.¡± ¡°¡®That¡¯s because¡­ because of my Iron Will¡­¡¯¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Iron Will is nothing but a mental barrier.¡± ¡°It might block out trauma, compulsions, nightmares¡­ but it can¡¯t magically make you more sociable.¡± ¡°¡®¡­¡¯¡± ¡°And lastly, the most crucial point.¡± ¡°If you were simply Kim Naru, possessing Raiden¡¯s body¡­¡± ¡°How could you possibly feel Raiden¡¯s emotions?¡± ¡°Rachel, Ariel, Lucy, Margaret.¡± ¡°The strange emotions you felt whenever you interacted with them¡­¡± ¡°How could you have felt those things if they weren¡¯t your own?¡± ¡°Those weren¡¯t your emotions, they were Raiden¡¯s.¡± ¡°¡®¡­That¡¯s because of the Synchronization perk I received when I first possessed Raiden.¡¯" ¡°Synchronization, you say?¡± ¡°¡®You were watching me, weren¡¯t you? You know I received the Synchronization perk.¡¯" ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s incorrect.¡± s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Think back.¡± ¡°What exactly did the Synchronization perk do?¡± ¡°¡®What do you mean? It allowed me to share Raiden¡¯s memories¡­¡¯¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Synchronization only granted you access to Raiden¡¯s memories.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t transfer his emotions.¡± ¡°In other words, the emotions you perceived as belonging to someone else were actually your own all along.¡± ¡°Your memories might be fragmented, your mind a jumbled mess¡­ but the traces of your true self, buried deep within your soul, are still reacting to the world around you.¡± ¡°¡®¡­What¡­?¡¯¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to take in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel confused.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be here for you until you come to terms with the truth.¡± ¡°We told you, that¡¯s what we¡¯re here for¡­¡± ¡°So let¡¯s keep going.¡± ¡°Until you understand everything.¡± Chapter 102 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***¡°¡­¡± Eight hours had passed since I had fallen into this surreal dreamscape. I couldn¡¯t be sure of the exact time, but that¡¯s what it felt like. ¡°Are you alright¡­? You seem out of it.¡± S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Let¡¯s give him some space. It seems like he understands the situation now.¡± ¡°Yeah, he needs time to process everything¡­¡± I sat there on the ground, frozen in place. The two boys, both reflections of myself, stared at me with a mixture of pity and concern. ¡°¡­¡± I met their gazes, my mind racing. Waves of nausea washed over me as I struggled to make sense of everything, but I refused to shut down. I sat there for a long time, desperately searching for a flaw in their logic. For some inconsistency, some discrepancy that would prove them wrong. ¡°The status window¡­ It told me that I possessed Raiden.¡± It didn¡¯t make sense. The status window had offered me a contract, a chance to stay in this world. It had told me, time and time again, that I was the possessor. ¡°Something¡¯s not adding up¡­¡± ¡°We told you, there¡¯s someone out there who tampered with your memories.¡± ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± It wasn¡¯t really a question. More of a statement disguised as one. ¡°The status window¡­ manipulated my memories¡­?¡± It felt like I had been punched in the gut. Lies. I wanted to deny it, to scream that it wasn¡¯t true, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out. The realization that the status window, something I had relied on so heavily, had betrayed me¡­ it was too much to handle. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, but¡­ If the status window is really ¡®that person,¡¯ then everything falls into place.¡± The world tilted around me. Who was this person they kept talking about? I opened my mouth to ask, but they stopped me before I could speak. ¡°We can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s forbidden¡­ by a being of absolute power¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have the strength to defy them.¡± ¡°The only hint we can give you is¡­ he¡¯s famous.¡± ¡°Yeah, famous everywhere.¡± They exchanged glances as if they had just shared some incredibly valuable piece of information. I couldn¡¯t keep up. My head was spinning. I closed my eyes, trying to fight off the dizziness, but it was no use. I slumped back against the ground, my body heavy with exhaustion. ¡°Just accept it.¡± ¡°This is the truth. You can¡¯t run from it any longer, Raiden.¡± Their voices washed over me, their words a relentless assault on my senses. I laughed, a dry, humorless sound. ¡°Accept it¡­? How can I possibly accept this¡­?¡± If what they were saying was true¡­ ¡°Then everything I went through¡­ the hatred, the fear, the misunderstanding¡­ it was all my fault.¡± They were saying that the responsibility for all the pain and suffering I had endured¡­ For the fear and suspicion that had nearly driven me from this world¡­ Rested solely on my shoulders. That all the injustice, all the anger I had felt¡­ Was the result of my own unconscious actions. ¡°You saw how much I suffered because of them¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You heard what I said to Rachel, to Ariel¡­ when I decided to leave this world¡­¡± Ariel, Lucy, Rachel. I had hurt them, left them with scars that might never heal. ¡°I caused so much chaos¡­ and now you¡¯re telling me that I was the cause of it all¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How can you expect me to accept that¡­?¡± Tears welled up in my eyes. I wiped them away angrily, but they kept coming. Bubbles of air escaped my lips, rising to the surface of the water that surrounded us. ¡°I resented Raiden for so long¡­ and now you¡¯re telling me that he was me all along¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± A curse escaped my lips. I bit down hard, trying to contain the emotions that threatened to overwhelm me. The two boys approached me, their expressions softening. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ you need to get a grip.¡± ¡°Wallowing in self-pity won¡¯t solve anything.¡± They pulled me to my feet, their touch surprisingly strong. I swayed for a moment, my legs unsteady, before finding my balance. ¡°Think about it. You are Raiden, through and through.¡± ¡°What does that even mean¡­?¡± ¡°It means you can finally accept the love that people like Rachel and Ariel have for you. You don¡¯t have to push them away anymore.¡± You¡¯re Raiden, you¡¯re Naru, you¡¯re us. Their words, spoken with such conviction, gave me pause. Love. People who loved me¡­? I stared at them, my mind struggling to grasp the concept. Raiden stepped forward, offering me his hand. ¡°I understand¡­ After all, we¡¯re just fragments of your memories. We¡¯re data.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°All the pain you experienced, in both lives¡­ it¡¯s a part of us too.¡± He smiled at me, his expression gentle. ¡°We know it wasn¡¯t easy, Naru. Life has been cruel to you¡­ But even so¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even so, we have to keep moving forward, Raiden.¡± Naru and Raiden. Two names, two lives, both intertwined with my own. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to leave¡­ You said you wanted to live, to be happy¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll never find what you¡¯re looking for if you keep running away.¡± So take our hands, Raiden. It¡¯s not too late to fix this. There are still people who care about you. ¡°¡­¡± I stared at their outstretched hands, my heart pounding in my chest. I could see my own reflection in the water, shimmering and indistinct. I took a deep breath and reached out, my fingers brushing against theirs. -Thud¡­ ¡°Good choice. Leave everything to us.¡± ¡°Listen carefully. We¡¯re going to fill in the gaps in your memories, in your emotions. And when you open your eyes again¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll finally be able to accept who you are, Raiden.¡± They reached out, their hands covering my eyes. Their touch was cool, yet strangely comforting. I closed my eyes, surrendering to the darkness. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just like waking up from a long dream.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll count to three, and then you can open your eyes.¡± ¡°Ready¡­?¡± One. Two. Three. ¡°Remember.¡± Their voices echoed in my ears. I opened my eyes, but¡­ Everything went dark. . . . ¡°Cough¡­! Hack¡­!!¡± I woke up with a gasp, my body jerking upright. I was lying in bed, my sheets tangled around my legs. Chapter 103 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat What is Heat flower? [T/N: Heat flower (????) ]It¡¯s the red dots that bloom on your skin when you¡¯re severely ill. A pain that lingers as a mark. These flowers of record bloom when the illness is at its worst, or in other words, right before the body begins to recover. That¡¯s why it symbolizes both the most desperate moment and the most hopeful. -Choose. It may sound paradoxical. But this was a law befitting the truth. The darkest dawn is also the closest to the arrival of light. The harshest winter is also the closest season to welcoming gentle warmth. Life was no different. -Choose, Raiden. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts so much. Even if the tears that stream down your cheeks become a sea that laps at your feet. Eventually, the moment the Heat flower blooms will come. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Because there¡¯s a limit to the misfortune that life bestows. If you walk through a thorny path with your wretched breath, you¡¯re bound to step on a soft snowfield someday. We live a beautiful paradox. We each draw our own dance lines, following the serenade that life plays. -What do you want to do? Life is a Heat flower. Although it is impossible to decide what kind of pain you will receive. The choice of how to overcome that pain lies in everyone''s hands. Some will move forward, breaking the Heat flower. Some will collapse, intoxicated by the dizzying scent of flowers. -Nothing will bind you. So, make a decision comfortably. The world always asks questions. Turning your back and running away, or stubbornly taking a step forward. Peace that can tie up all the pain, or the foolishness of pushing yourself back into hell. If you have to choose one of the two¡­ -Which will you choose? About what choice you will make. *** ¡°Cough¡­! Hack¡­!!¡± When I opened my eyes with a dry cough, I was rolling on the bed. Blurry focus. In my flickering vision was the scenery of the room where dawn had settled. I collected my ragged breaths and let out a groan. ¡°Haa¡­ Ugh, uh¡­¡± As I pressed my forehead with a throbbing headache, the contents of the dream that had just swallowed my consciousness flashed through my mind. The voices lingering in my ears chased away my hazy drowsiness. -Yes, you¡¯re right. -¡­You were reincarnated, Raiden. The dissonance, the sense of deja vu, and the melancholy that swept through my body. Lost in a whirlwind of complex emotions, I pinched my thigh to bring myself back to reality. I tried to focus my wandering gaze. A lukewarm heat lingered on my fingertips. It felt like the warmth of the two boys was still vivid. A dizzying sense of reality washed over me, making my hands tremble faintly. ¡°¡­¡± I could feel it. Very clearly. Something inside me had changed. I clenched my trembling fingers into a fist and sat up from my sprawled position on the bed. Stagger¡­ My feet, having left the bed, gently touched the ground. I stumbled forward, forcing my shaky legs to support my weight. My unsteady steps led me to the full-length mirror. Standing in front of the transparent surface, I took in my own reflection. ¡°¡­¡± Depressing black hair. Black eyes, so deep they seemed to swallow the light. An awkward smile stitched haphazardly across my lips. Not dead. But not quite alive either. Gazing at the boy in the mirror, I muttered a single word, my voice hollow. ¡°¡­Raiden.¡± The boy¡¯s name, a name I had avoided all this time, pretending not to know¡­ I finally spoke it. . . Chapter 103 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. A few more days passed. The dream that day¡­ No, now I¡¯m not even sure if it was just a dream. Four days had already passed since I regained consciousness. And what about my life during that time¡­? Well, nothing much had changed. I had confined myself to my small room, spending each meaningless day lost in a haze of smoke and sleep. Nothing had changed. If you ask why I continued to live such a pathetic life when all the missing truths had been revealed¡­ ¡®¡­So, what am I supposed to do here?¡¯ I was confused. I had no idea what I was supposed to do next. Just six months ago, I was the worst scoundrel in the Empire. Thanks to the memories of my past life as Naru, I felt a distance of over 22 years¡­ but the others didn¡¯t know that. I had already hurt countless people. I had earned their hatred and contempt. Even if I knew now that I was Raiden, it was too late to fix anything. The past was already a broken mess. And the current me was too weak to even attempt to clean it up. ¡°¡­I wish you had told me sooner.¡± A bitter murmur escaped my lips, followed by a puff of smoke. If only I had realized the truth about my past life earlier¡­ before everything went wrong. Back when no one was hurt, when no one had left my side. Back when my heart wasn¡¯t so broken. Back when Mother¡­ was still alive. Maybe I could have protected those days. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± The thought stabbed at my chest. I knew it was pointless to dwell on what-ifs, but I still clung to the word ¡®if¡¯ as if it could somehow save me. ¡°I¡¯m still the same pathetic loser, now as I was then¡­¡± I forced a self-deprecating smile, trying to shake off the thoughts that threatened to consume me. I reached for the Deathweed case by my bed, hoping to numb the turmoil within me. But my fingers grasped at empty air. I had to drag myself out of bed. As I stood up, a wave of dizziness washed over me. I leaned against the bedpost for support, my vision blurring for a moment. When I finally opened my eyes, I saw the floor littered with empty Deathweed cases. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It dawned on me then that the last Deathweed I smoked had been my last one. I had brought dozens of boxes to my room just last time. And I had gone through that mountain of Deathweed in just a few weeks. ¡°¡­Did I smoke too much?¡± I muttered to myself, staring at the mess on the floor. Well¡­ considering I had been practically living on the stuff, it would be more strange if I still had some left. It looked like I had to ask Milliam to send the next month¡¯s supply in advance. ¡°Haa¡­ What am I going to do¡­¡± A sigh of frustration escaped my lips. It would take at least half a month to receive the new supply. Could I really endure that long¡­? ¡°¡­No way I can last that long.¡± I frowned, my irritation growing. Then, a forgotten memory surfaced in my mind. When I was moving my belongings from the Academy dorm, I had sent some of the larger items to my family home in advance. And I vaguely remembered including a few boxes of spare Deathweed in that shipment. ¡°Gilbert said he put all the luggage that arrived first in the storage room on the third floor¡­¡± He had said he would move them to my room later. But since I had locked myself in my room as soon as I got home, refusing to see anyone¡­ those boxes must still be in the storage room. Should I call someone? I glanced at the clock on the wall. Tick-tock¡­ tick-tock¡­ The hands pointed to 2:30 AM. Everyone in the mansion must be asleep by now. It seemed a little inconsiderate to wake someone up at this hour. ¡°¡­I guess I have to go myself.¡± I groaned as I got out of bed. My body felt heavy, weighed down by gravity after weeks of neglect. I dragged myself across the room, my movements sluggish. I could have waited a few hours. I could have waited until morning and had the servants bring it to me. But my Deathweed-addled brain, pickled after half a month of constant consumption, was already craving the green smoke. I clenched my trembling hands into fists and opened the door. -Click, creak¡­ The sound of the lock disengaging was followed by the soft groan of the hinges. It was almost comical¡­ that the thing that finally forced me out of my self-imposed exile was a need for an antidepressant. . . . I walked quietly through the darkened mansion. It was late, and apart from a few servants on night duty, everyone seemed to be asleep. I walked on, careful not to wake anyone. -Tap, tap¡­ The mansion was quiet, almost eerily so. As I walked, I took in the familiar surroundings, each corner filled with memories. The hallway I had run down countless times as a child. The room where I had laughed and chatted with the kind servants. The stairs where I had almost tripped over Ariel while playing. The Duke¡¯s study where I sometimes sneaked in to see my father working late at night. ¡°¡­¡± Familiar scenery. Places that held echoes of happier times. I tried to push away the bittersweet memories, but they clung to me, refusing to be ignored. -Tap¡­ Lost in thought, I continued walking until¡­ I stopped. My body seemed to remember this place, even if my mind did not. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I looked up, my gaze drawn to the nameplate on the door in front of me. [Philli¡¯s library] ¡°Ah¡­¡± I stared at the nameplate, my breath catching in my throat. The name ¡®Philli,¡¯ etched in gold on the silver surface. This place¡­ it held so many vivid memories. When I was younger¡­ I used to come here every night, crying and calling for someone. ¡°¡­Mother.¡± Phillipa Lishite¡­ No, my mother¡¯s study. Chapter 104: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Reduced ko-fi tiers pricing, due to reduce in release frequency.Perhaps it was a habit ingrained in my body. While I was momentarily distracted by the surrounding scenery, my feet had instinctively led me to Mother''s study. I stood there for a moment, staring blankly at the closed study door. [Philli''s library] "..." The silver nameplate, heavily etched with the passage of time, seemed to prove the bygone era. The golden letters engraved on it sent a strange tremor through me. I quietly reached out and caressed the nameplate. -Run, Raiden!! -I''m sorry... my... child... Fleeting memories of the past pierced through my hardened heart. As an unknown emotion welled up inside me, I bit my lip hard and my body trembled. My hesitant hand reached for the doorknob. The word "Deathweed" had already vanished from my mind. Forgetting the original purpose for which I had come out, I slowly opened the study door. -Click, creak... With the light sound of the hinges, the door opened, revealing rows of old bookshelves. I stood frozen for a moment, then came to my senses and stepped inside. "...Nothing has changed." S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Including my time as Naru, it had been almost 24 years since I last stepped foot in Mother''s study. I walked between the tall bookshelves, reminiscing about past memories. Even though three long years had passed since Mother''s death, the study remained largely unchanged. Perhaps Father and the mansion staff had been maintaining it all this time. I quietly took in the fragments of the past. The desk where Mother used to do her paperwork. The chair by the window where she would occasionally sit and enjoy her tea. The old sofa where she would read us fairy tales whenever Ariel and I visited. And the portrait of our family, hanging on the central wall, at which she always smiled warmly... Traces of Mother lingered everywhere in this study. Every single object in this aged space reminded me of her. An image of Mother flickered before my eyes, her red hair cascading down as she graced me with a gentle smile. A wave of dizziness hit me, and I swayed on my feet. "Ugh..." A soft groan escaped my lips, disturbing the silence of the study. The headache I had forgotten about for a while seemed to be returning, but I didn''t stop walking. As I steadied my blurry vision and continued walking, I reached the end of the long study. Finally, I stopped and stood still. I turned my head slightly and looked at the bookshelf at the very end of the study. "...It should be around here somewhere." With a small murmur, I reached for the bookshelf. Three shelves from the top, four from the left, the last book among seven lined up there. I pulled it out and carefully dusted it off. In my hand was a faded leather-bound notebook. A thick, worn-out leather notebook that seemed to have weathered countless years. {A Motherly Note} (A Mother''s Diary) I gently traced the title embossed on the cover. A Mother''s Diary, as its name suggested... was a parenting diary that Mother had diligently kept from the day I, her firstborn, was born until the day before she passed away. Whenever night fell and the searing longing kept me awake, I would quietly come to the study and read this notebook. Reading it made me feel as if my deceased mother was sitting right next to me, which brought me a sliver of comfort. "..." I hesitated for a moment, then took a shallow breath and opened the notebook. Rustle. The pages turned with a soft sound. Familiar sentences, written on yellowed paper, came into view. [Imperial Calendar 632, March 28th] I have finally become a ''mother.'' My first child with him, the one I had been longing for, has been born. Childbirth brought far greater pain than I had anticipated. But it also brought me happiness that overshadowed all the pain. His black eyes, just like his father''s, his handsome face, his cute, beaming smile... I still can''t believe that this innocent life came from my womb. Perhaps I need a little more time to accept this reality. After much discussion with him, we decided to name our child ''Raiden.'' It is derived from the ancient word ''Lyo Ru,'' meaning ''miracle child.'' I thought it was the perfect name for a child who came to us like a miracle. To think that what I had only imagined in my dreams has come true in reality. I''m almost worried that I might be overwhelmed by this overflowing happiness. I''m sure he feels the same way. He''s been wearing an uncharacteristically goofy grin all day long. My little love, descended from heaven like a miracle. May our path ahead be filled with happiness and joy. [1st Entry, End] "..." After reading the first entry, I paused, my fingers clutching the page. Tears fell, splattering onto the old notebook. I repeatedly wiped my eyes with my hand and reached to turn the page. [Imperial Calendar 632, March 29th] This morning, I breastfed Raiden for the first time. He seems to know I''m his mother, because every time our eyes meet, he gives me the cutest, brightest smile... [Imperial Calendar 633, October 23rd] Today, Raiden said ''Mama'' for the first time. I couldn''t hold back the tears of joy welling up inside me. He seemed a little disappointed that he didn''t say ''Papa'' first... [Imperial Calendar 634, March 13th] Raiden took his first steps! He toddled around, exploring the room... [Imperial Calendar 633, September 18th] My second child was born. We decided to name her ''Ariel''... "Ugh..." Mother''s stories continued for dozens, hundreds of pages. Stories of Ariel and me growing up day by day. And the emotions Mother felt as she watched over us. Joy, happiness, ecstasy... And love, love, love. Most of the stories in the old notebook were about Ariel and me. And those records reminded me of how much Mother loved us. As I turned the pages, my vision blurred more and more, and I had to wipe my eyes countless times. The hot tears that streamed down left a burning mark on my heart. My hand, having traversed through countless stories, finally reached the last page of the notebook. "..." This page held no written entries. Instead, a small magic formula was printed on it. A faint, blue magic formula. I gently traced it with my finger and channeled a bit of mana into the paper. The illustration on the page shimmered, and a faint light flickered as it released the stored magic. ¡¶Chirp... Chirp...¡· ¡¶My children... I love you both, always.¡· ¡¶Whenever the world pushes you away, whenever sadness weighs you down, remember this.¡· ¡¶Remember that Mom is always by your side...¡· It was a type of recording magic. Mother''s voice, recorded on the last page of the notebook right after Ariel was born. Her nostalgic voice, as if whispering in my ear, finally shattered the dam holding back my tears. "Mother..." The emotions I had been desperately suppressing came pouring out. I hugged Mother''s notebook tightly. The boy''s voice, choked with grief, pleaded with someone who wasn''t there. Oh, Mother. My beloved Mother. You loved us so much, so why did you leave us? You promised to always be by our side, so why aren''t you here to hold me as I cry? Why did you... sacrifice yourself to save me that day? "Why..." I''ve regretted it countless times since you passed away. That it should have been me, not you, who died that day. That everything would have been better if you had survived, not me... "Ugh..." Why am I such a failure? I hurt the people I love, and I destroyed the love I should have received with my own hands. So many people were hurt because of my foolishness. In my past life, and in this life... I''ve always been a mess. How am I supposed to go on living now? Carrying the weight of guilt, loneliness, and longing... Am I doomed to live every day tormented by the wounds of my past life? I miss you, Mother. I miss the old days. The memory of those unbroken times haunts me every night, stealing my sleep. I spend all day lost in a haze of smoke, desperate to escape from reality. How can I turn back time? How can I find the strength to go on living? Please, just tell me... "Mother... Mother..." I cried for a long time, staring into the empty air that held no answers. Until, exhausted from crying, I finally lost consciousness, clutching Mother''s notebook tightly to my chest, searching for the mother who was no longer there. *** Morning arrived at the mansion. Raiden was asleep, leaning against a corner of the study. Perhaps he had cried himself to sleep, for faint tearstains were still visible on his face. "Young Master... why are you sleeping here...?" A brown-haired girl was gazing down at Raiden. She gently reached out and wiped the tears from his eyes. Her touch was soft and warm, careful not to wake him from his exhausted slumber. She gently lifted Raiden''s body, which was leaning against the bookshelf, and laid him down on her lap. She brushed his messy bangs aside and pressed her lips to his forehead. -Kiss... "Sleep well... Young Master..." The girl whispered softly. Chapter 105 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Abdul A'' and ''@adin'' for subscription on Ko-fi.Clear sunlight streamed through the window. The night sky bloomed with a brilliant dawn. Following the dazzling platinum fragments, the darkness that had filled the study slowly ripped apart. Silence and tranquility reigned. Rachel, lost in the peaceful scenery, came to her senses with a murmur. "Ugh..." Perhaps it was from frantically searching every nook and cranny of the mansion since dawn. A deep fatigue was pressing down on the young girl. As she rubbed her face, trying to shake off the drowsiness, a soft sound of breathing reached her from below. -Sigh... Sigh... Jet-black hair rested on her lap, its owner sound asleep. Rachel hesitated for a moment, then reached out towards the boy. Her delicate fingertips touched his warm skin. She savored the comfort radiating from him. "...I was worried, you disappeared so suddenly." A sigh of relief escaped her rosy lips. Gently wiping away the dried tear tracks on the boy''s cheeks, Rachel''s expression darkened. "I passed by the young master''s bedroom this morning. The door was open, but the room was empty... so..." Her voice trembled slightly. Each wavering syllable was laced with worry and fear. "...At that moment, I remembered you saying you were going to leave." Rachel was terrified. She couldn''t bear to see the boy who had brought light into her world of darkness disappear, consumed by misfortune. She couldn''t bear to see the dew that guarded her dawn fall as cold tears. So, she ran. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The moment she found his bedroom empty like a nightmare, she frantically searched the mansion. Unable to hold back her choked sobs, she desperately called out his name. For hours on end. "I had no idea you were in the study... I ran around for so long..." Rachel gave a bitter smile. Her touch, as she caressed the boy''s face, spoke volumes of affection, sadness, and compassion. Small ripples spread within her. She quietly took his hand in hers. "...Young Master." She called out, but no answer came. An empty feeling washed over her, and her shoulders slumped. Wiping away the tears that welled up in her eyes, Rachel brought his warm hand to her cheek. A single teardrop fell. "You can''t stay here, can you? You''ve already made up your mind to leave..." His hand was so warm. Warm enough to melt away the winter chill that had gripped the study. She bit her lip. And in a voice on the verge of breaking, she stammered, "What... should I do... I don''t... know how... to live without... you, Young Master..." What am I supposed to live for now? Untangling the emotions of worry and despair, she released a silent question into the air. Her heart, dyed a vivid blue, replayed a scene from the past. -You seem lost... Come with me. I''ll give you a warm place to stay. -My name is Raiden. What''s yours? -Rachel... -Let''s go, Rachel. From today onwards, you''re my family. His voice echoed in her ears. Yesterday, cruelly severed, returned as a phantom pain, stabbing deep into her heart. As the memories in her tears intensified, so did the questions. "Young Master." The god she had devoted her life to serving. The god she had devoted her life to respecting. The god she had decided to love for the rest of her life. If he were to disappear one day... Could she, the girl left alone in an empty world, possibly go on living? "Young Master." Rachel closed her eyes, clasping her hands together. And prayed. "Please... wherever you are, be happy..." Please, find happiness wherever you go. If your happiness lies in a world without her, then so be it. "May you leave this place without a shred of regret..." Her own happiness didn''t matter anymore. Without him, her meager breath would have already been extinguished. But... She wished for him to shine with a brilliant smile. "Please... be happy, Young Master..." The girl pleaded. Hers was a love that embodied devotion. Chapter 105 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***"Ugh..." When I opened my eyes with a weak groan, I was in my bedroom. A throbbing headache pulsed between my brows as I sat up, my body swaying. "Why... am I here...?" My last memory was of the study. As I looked around in confusion, a figure came into focus through my blurry vision. A girl, asleep with her head resting on the edge of the bed. Gazing at her messy brown hair, I quietly murmured her name. "...Rachel." It seemed Rachel had brought me back to my room after I fell asleep in the study. She was sound asleep, her hand clutching mine tightly. My heart churned with complicated emotions. I looked away and let out a deep sigh. "She must have been worried again..." An empty bedroom, and Rachel''s face draining of color at the sight. The thought made my chest ache. I bit my lip. My gaze swept over the girl, her posture awkwardly bent as she leaned against the bed. "She''ll hurt her back sleeping like that..." Careful not to wake Rachel, I slipped out of bed. I gently lifted her from the floor, her body cradled in my arms, and laid her down on the warm sheets where I had been sleeping. I whispered to the slumbering girl, "I''m sorry..." The unconscious words dissipated into the silence. I stood there for a moment, engraving the tearstains on her pale cheeks into my memory. A wave of emotions washed over me, receding just as quickly. Reflecting on the fleeting turmoil, I turned away silently. "Rest, Rachel... I''m going to get some air..." -Click, creak... With a soft click of the latch, I stepped out of the room. Each step down the hallway felt heavy, laden with the weight of my emotions. I walked on, feeling the pressure crushing me. Thump, thump... My heavy footsteps echoed emptily through the dark hallway. My eyes, devoid of any light, scanned the mansion shrouded in the veil of night. Night had fallen once again. It seemed quite some time had passed since I collapsed in the study. The grandfather clock in the middle of the hallway struck one. I had slept through almost the entire day. I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed. "What a mess... I''m alive, but barely." A self-deprecating smile escaped me. My hand instinctively reached for my pants pocket, but of course, there was nothing there. "...Come to think of it, I''m out of Deathweed." The memory of yesterday returned, bringing with it an irreplaceable emptiness. The thought of going to get more Deathweed crossed my mind, but I shook my head. I knew if I went back there, I would only be drawn back to Mother''s study. With a sigh of regret, I shoved my hands into my pockets. Lost in my thoughts, I slowly walked down the hallway. "..." Thump, thump... The night-time mansion was enveloped in an eerie silence. The stillness that flowed into my ears had the power to drown me in my thoughts. And the thoughts that surfaced most prominently were, as always, memories of the past. -Go away, Ariel. Don''t call me brother. -Damn it... How dare a mere maid like you act so arrogantly, Rachel? Stay out of my way, or next time I''ll have your head. -Your Highness? A promise? Ah, you mean that childish game? I''ve long forgotten about it. How foolish. -Margaret... Ha, what an ugly face you have. Why should you care who I choose to play with? Hateful whispers scraped at my nerves. They were the mistakes of my foolish youth, scars I could never erase. The expressions on their faces every time I uttered those cruel words... I could never forget them. "Damn it..." Guilt, exhaustion, and a sense of emptiness swirled within me, creating a chaotic storm. The erupting emotions scorched my insides. I clenched my jaw, trying to erase the vivid scars of the past. ''What am I supposed to do now...?'' In this place filled with nothing but despair, regret, and hatred... Should I continue to live here, or should I run away? If I chose the former, a life of pain awaited me. If I chose the latter, those left behind would be hurt. As always, choices seemed to inevitably involve someone''s suffering. "What do you want me to do...? If this was going to happen, I should have just..." ... just remained ignorant of everything. I swallowed the painful murmur. I was running my hands through my hair in frustration. As I grappled with the torment of my past, a faint light flickered at the edge of my unfocused vision. ''...A light? At this hour?'' Frowning, I found myself unconsciously drawn towards the flickering light. I crossed the hallway and descended the stairs. As I reached the first floor, a secluded room, seemingly the source of the light, came into view. The door was half open. I hesitated for a moment, then gently pushed it open. -Creak... "...What is this place?" The interior was bathed in a soft, crimson glow. A long table ran down the center of the room, lined with neatly arranged chairs. The shelves were stocked with various bottles of alcohol. The scene looked like... "...A bar?" It was as if an upscale tavern had been transported straight into the mansion. I had never seen this place before. A wave of confusion washed over me as I looked around. "I''m sure this wasn''t here until a couple of years ago..." "...Young Master?" A deep voice suddenly came from behind me. I turned around to find an elderly gentleman standing behind the table. My eyes widened in surprise. "Gilbert...? Is that you?" "What brings you here, Young Master?" Gilbert held a bottle and a glass in each hand. He filled the glass and placed it on the table as if offering it to someone. "Thank you." The one who accepted the drink was a well-built man with black hair. He had the air of a patron visiting a tavern. He downed the drink in one gulp and then, following Gilbert''s gaze, turned to look at me. "Ah..." Our black eyes met. A middle-aged man with the rarest eye color in this world¡ªblack. He offered me a nonchalant greeting. "It''s been a while, Raiden." "...Father?" S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I murmured, my gaze fixed on Gilbert and my father. Chapter 106 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "It''s been a while, Raiden.""...Father?" I saw my father''s face for the first time in almost half a year. I couldn''t help but be surprised by the sudden reunion, my mind drawing a blank. Why is Father here? And why is Gilbert here? No, more importantly, what even is this place...? Countless questions filled my head in an instant, but I pushed them aside for now and returned the greeting. "It has been a while, Father." "Indeed." A short reply came back immediately. It was an awfully dry exchange for a father and son reuniting after such a long time, but I didn''t take it to heart. Father had always been like this. Blunt and taciturn... the complete opposite of Mother. "...You haven''t changed a bit." Seeing him just as I remembered, I gave a wry smile. Subtle emotions stirred within me, rippling like gentle waves over the surface of my turbulent heart. I had to collect my trembling breath to keep from drowning beneath the tide. "So, what is this place? I don''t think I''ve ever been here before..." "Now that you mention it, this must be your first time seeing this place, Young Master. This is, well... the Duke''s personal lounge, so to speak." "Lounge...?" At my puzzled look, Gilbert set the bottles he was holding down on the table and continued. "You see, the Duke is quite the connoisseur of fine spirits. He always enjoys a drink after finishing his paperwork, so I prepared this space for him to enjoy it properly, rather than at his desk in the study." "I distinctly remember saying it was unnecessary..." "Haha, and yet you find yourself here almost every day... Surely you''re not trying to back out of it now?" "...Well, I never said I disliked it." Father and Gilbert bantered back and forth, each with a glass and a bottle in hand. As I watched them, a strange sense of nostalgia washed over me. Gilbert caught my eye and smiled faintly. "Since you''re here, Young Master, would you care for a drink?" "...I''m not old enough to drink yet." "Heh heh... That''s quite a thing to say, coming from someone who used to drown himself in alcohol every day." "Of course, I''m just kidding. I''ll have a glass of something cold, please." I shrugged lightly and walked over to the table. Taking a seat a couple of spaces away from my father, I let out a heavy sigh. "Ha..." "That sounds like a heavy sigh. Are you alright, Young Master?" "I suppose." I nodded, rubbing my face as if washing it with dry hands. The truth was, nothing felt alright... but I didn''t need to burden them with my troubles. I chewed on my lip absentmindedly, tapping my fingers on the table. As silence descended upon us, a glass filled with ice and amber liquid was placed in front of me. "Here you go. It''s a fine vintage that arrived last month. I hear it''s brewed by the nomads in the southwest." "Thank you, Gilbert." As I took the glass, a cool sensation spread across my palm. The crimson liquid, reminiscent of the evening sunset, sloshed gently, its weight settling into my hand. I took a small sip, feeling the burn as it slid down my throat. The alcohol spread through my empty stomach, a familiar warmth. I emptied the glass in one go and winced, savoring the bitter aftertaste. "It''s... quite strong." "Take it slow, Young Master. You have a low tolerance yet you always gulp it down like that. It''s no wonder you get drunk so quickly." Gilbert chided as he refilled my empty glass. I let out a small chuckle. "A low tolerance? You must be talking about someone else." "I''m talking about you, Young Master." "I can hold my liquor... Seriously." "Hmm... But you always blackout after a single sip, don''t you?" "..." Gilbert had a point. At a loss for words, I fiddled with my glass. The reflection of a black-haired boy stared back at me from the crimson surface. With a light touch, ripples spread across the miniature pond, distorting my reflection. Lost in thought, I finally spoke again. "Actually... I remember everything." "What do you mean?" "You know, back when I was acting like a drunken fool. I wasn''t actually drunk back then." Perhaps I took after my father, a known alcohol enthusiast. I''d always had a high tolerance. I could get tipsy, but never truly drunk. Naturally, I''d never blacked out from drinking. "So, I remember everything. Every single thing I did back then..." "..." "Every last detail." "Young Master..." Gilbert''s expression was a mixture of surprise and confusion. He seemed at a loss for words for a moment before he finally spoke again. "Are you saying... all those drunken antics you pulled were just an act?" "Yes." "But why...?" "Well..." Gilbert''s eyes were filled with disbelief. I could feel my father''s gaze on me from the side. I gave a bitter smile and took another sip of my drink. The ice clinked softly against the glass, and the sharp scent of alcohol filled my senses. The intoxicating feeling, hazy like the morning mist, spread through me. I forced another bitter smile. "Back then... I was hurting." "..." "You both knew, didn''t you? That I was putting on an act..." A heavy silence fell over us. I looked at their faces, both etched with complicated emotions and nodded slowly. They had been by my side since before I was even born. I had a feeling they might have guessed the truth behind my reckless behavior... It seemed I was right. "Do you perhaps... know why?" "I had my suspicions, Young Master, but I never knew the reason..." "Same here. Considering when you changed, I assumed it had something to do with Phillipa''s death... but that was all." Both Gilbert and Father shook their heads, their expressions heavy with concern. Bitterness welled up inside me, and I clenched my fists. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Despite my best efforts, my lips trembled. I pushed down the shards of emotion piercing my heart and spoke again. "Would you... like to hear about it?" "...What do you mean?" "An old story, of course." "I''m not sure if this old man is the right audience for the Young Master''s tales..." Gilbert chuckled, but his eyes held a knowing glint. He reached for a new bottle from the cabinet. As he refilled my father''s and my empty glasses, he asked, "Are you sure about this, Young Master?" "About what?" "I thought you disliked talking about that time." "..." Why was that? Why did I suddenly feel the urge to reveal the story I had kept bottled up for so long? "I''m fine... It''s just an ''old story'' now." Perhaps it was because of what happened yesterday. Because Mother''s love, a feeling I had tried so hard to forget, had resurfaced, stirring up a storm of emotions within me. All the buried feelings I had kept hidden threatened to spill over. "What do you say? It''ll make for a good story over drinks." "If you''re sure, Young Master..." "...I''d like to hear it too." Gilbert hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly. Father''s gaze followed, his expression unreadable. A strange smile touched my lips as I spoke, my voice barely a whisper. "Alright. Where should I begin...? It''s a rather long story." Click. An old film reel started playing in my mind. I stared at the yellowed screen and began to unspool the story from beyond. . . Chapter 106 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. And so, I told them everything. About the crippling OCD that haunted me after Mother''s death. About why I pushed everyone away. About the loneliness I felt, the wounds I inflicted upon myself. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Even though I was confessing to the very people who had been there through it all, it wasn''t as difficult as I thought it would be. Perhaps it was because I had already let go of so much. My voice remained calm and steady as I spoke. "So... that''s how it was." I ended my story with a simple sentence. Silence filled the room once more as I finished recounting the long and winding tale of my past. ""......"" I took a sip of my drink and glanced at them. Both Gilbert and Father were looking at me with complicated expressions. Shock, pity, sadness, worry... countless emotions flickered in their eyes. I gave a wry smile. "Don''t look at me like that. I know I was foolish." Just because the world had hurt me... Didn''t give me the right to lash out at everyone around me. "It''s just... back then, I wasn''t thinking straight..." I mumbled, more to myself than anyone else, and emptied my glass. A shaky breath, heavy with the scent of alcohol, escaped my lips and dissipated into the air. "You asked me earlier, Gilbert, if I was alright." I wasn''t. "Not at all... Nothing is alright. Everything is a mess." I had hurt too many people, and had been hurt too many times. It was too late to wonder how it had come to this. "Can I fix it?" "..." "If I try hard enough, can I make things right again...?" I missed the days when Mother was still alive. When everything was beautiful and bright. When I was surrounded by love. When every ray of sunshine seemed to hold a promise of happiness. "Can I be forgiven... by the people I pushed away... the people I hurt?" And so, I asked them. The two people who had witnessed it all. My plea, laced with desperation, hung heavy in the air. "Can they... love me again...?" Can I ever be worthy of their love again? "No." Gilbert''s voice, firm and resolute, shattered the fragile hope that had bloomed in my chest. He stroked his beard, his expression serious. "Those who have been hurt... may not be able to love you again, Young Master." His words drained me of all strength. I hung my head, my teeth digging into my lip. I knew it. "I suppose that''s to be expected... It''s foolish of me to even ask..." "However, I will." Gilbert''s voice cut through my bitter mumbling. I looked up to see a gentle smile gracing the old butler''s face. "I cannot speak for everyone else... but I will remain by your side, Young Master." "..." "It is a butler''s duty, after all... Little Master." Little Master. The long-forgotten nickname sent a shiver down my spine. Each syllable, warm and comforting, embraced my wounded heart. My vision, clear even through the haze of alcohol, blurred with unshed tears. "..." "Do you need a handkerchief, Young Master?" I accepted the offered handkerchief without a word and wiped my damp eyes. I was grateful. So incredibly grateful for the hope he offered so casually, so effortlessly. Tears streamed down my face. "Gilbert... Th-thank you..." "Haha... It''s been a while since I''ve seen you cry, Young Master." For a long moment, the only sounds in the room were my choked sobs and Gilbert''s soft chuckle. Chapter 107: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@FairlyObvious and ''@Phillip Huang'' for subscription on Ko-fi."Gi-gilbert... Th-thank you..." "Haha... It''s been a while since I''ve seen you cry, Young Master." Raiden wiped his eyes continuously as he sniffled. Gilbert patted the boy''s shoulder with a gentle smile. Steiner, who had been watching the heartwarming scene, quietly emptied his glass. He lost himself in thought for a moment, the bitter taste lingering in his mouth, and let out a sigh laced with alcohol. "Ha..." Steiner clenched his empty glass tightly and chewed on his lip. His mind, slightly clouded by the alcohol, was a whirlwind of complicated emotions and thoughts, all centered around his son. -You both knew, didn''t you? That I was putting on an act... -Don''t look at me like that. I know I was foolish. -It''s just... back then, I wasn''t thinking straight... The stories Raiden had told were dark and painful. Stories of the days he had been tormented by guilt and compulsions, forcing himself into a prison of solitude. A heavy sense of helplessness washed over Steiner as he listened. "......" What could he possibly say? What words of comfort could he, as a father, offer to his son who was hurting so deeply? No matter how hard he racked his brain, no suitable answer came to mind. Unable to speak, Steiner hesitated, his gaze flickering towards Raiden. "Ugh... Hicc... Uh..." "There, there, Young Master. Please, stop crying now. You''ll wear yourself out." "I''m trying... but I can''t stop..." Raiden''s face was streaked with tears. Each glistening track that ran down his cheeks was like a searing brand on Steiner''s heart. He wanted to offer words of comfort, just like Gilbert. He wanted to hold his crying son and tell him everything would be alright. But his mind remained blank, his tongue tied in knots. ''Don''t cry. Everything will be fine. There''s no need to worry.'' Why were such simple words so difficult to utter? Steiner groaned inwardly, frustration welling up inside him. He sought solace in the memory of his departed wife. ''...Phillipa.'' He murmured her name silently, a name etched with longing and regret. A bittersweet smile touched his lips as he recalled her fiery red hair, a sight he would never behold again. Phillipa. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. If only you were here. Unlike him, so emotionally stunted and awkward, you were always so loving and affectionate. You wouldn''t have hesitated for a second. You would have embraced our son without a moment''s thought, offering him the comfort he so desperately craved. ''You were what they needed... not me...'' Steiner took another gulp of his drink, the bitter liquid doing little to quench the thirst of his grief. With every sip, the weight on his shoulders grew heavier, threatening to crush him. As he grimaced, a familiar voice echoed in his mind, a voice he had tried so hard to forget. -I told you, Shten. You tend to overthink things when it comes to the children. -No matter how awkward you feel... you can''t let them feel distant from you. -So, um... What I mean is, don''t overcomplicate things when dealing with the children. -Sometimes, all they need is your unadulterated sincerity. "......" Phillipa''s advice. Steiner pondered her words, his fingers tracing the rim of his glass. ''Unadulterated sincerity.'' The meaning was clear. Instead of agonizing over what to say, he simply had to show his true feelings. Phillipa had always said that. That he should approach their children with his heart, not his head. ''But...'' But was that really enough? What if his clumsy attempts at expressing his love only ended up hurting them further? What if... -Just try. Don''t let fear hold you back. -It''s better to do something, anything, than to stand by and watch them suffer in silence. You''re right... as always. Hesitation wouldn''t solve anything. He had to be strong, to face his sons with an open heart, just like she had said. "Raiden." Steiner broke the silence, his voice firm with resolve. "Hicc... Y-yes, Father...?" Raiden looked up, his eyes still glistening with tears. Steiner met his gaze and attempted a smile, his lips twitching awkwardly. "Father...?" "Listen carefully, Raiden." Steiner took a deep breath and began to speak, his voice thick with emotion. He poured out the words he had kept bottled up for so long, the words of a father finally finding their voice. "Don''t be so hard on yourself." I''m sorry, Phillipa. I''m not eloquent like you. I don''t know if I can do this right. But I''ll try my best. For our children, so they can find peace and rise above their despair. "Phillipa and I... we were so happy when you were born." "......" "Truly, it was as if we had been blessed with the entire world. You could never imagine the joy we felt." He wasn''t sure if his clumsy words could heal his son''s wounds, but perhaps they could at least wipe away the tears and dust off the dirt. "And it never faded. Every day with you was a dream come true." "......" "Back then, you and Ariel... you were our whole world." Raiden, and Ariel. He would always carry the guilt of being such a stoic and distant father to them. "......And that hasn''t changed." "......" "You asked me earlier... if I hated you, if I resented you for the way you acted." Being a father was a new experience for him. He was clumsy and awkward, but if his children were drowning in darkness, he would always be there to offer them a hand. Because... "Disappointed? Perhaps. But hate you? Never. I have always loved you, Raiden." Because he was their father. Steiner felt a lump forming in his throat, threatening to choke him. "You have nothing to apologize for. If anything, it''s I who should be begging for your forgiveness." After Phillipa''s passing, his sons had been left to face a cruel and unforgiving world. And yet, he hadn''t been there for them. He had allowed his grief and anger to consume him, relentlessly chasing after the very people who had taken her away. "It''s all my fault, every bit of it." How lonely they must have felt. He hadn''t been there to offer them comfort or reassurance when they needed it most when they were struggling with the loss of their mother and the torment of their own minds. By the time he had come to his senses, it was already too late. The warmth, the light, the gentleness... it had all been extinguished from their eyes. "There hasn''t been a single day where I haven''t regretted my actions." If only he had been there for them, a source of strength and solace... "If only things had been different... That''s all I could think about, night after night." Steiner stood up from his chair. With trembling legs, he took a step towards Raiden, his arms outstretched. "Please... If you must blame someone, blame this good-for-nothing father of yours." Tears streamed down his face, blurring his vision. Steiner cried. And so did Raiden. Tears flowed freely, a torrent of emotions washing over them as they clung to each other. Raiden, who had been trembling in his seat, slowly raised his arms and returned his father''s embrace. The boy melted into his father''s warmth. "Father...!" A choked sob escaped his lips. It was a single, heart-wrenching bloom of heat flower, signaling the unraveling of years of pent-up pain and sorrow. *** -Back then, you and Ariel... you were our whole world. -I have always loved you, Raiden. -Please... If you must blame someone, blame this good-for-nothing father of yours. My father''s words, filled with raw emotion, unleashed a fresh wave of tears. It had been so long since I had heard the word ''love'' directed at me, especially from him. His words, though simple and straightforward, were my salvation. For years, I had been haunted by a single, terrifying thought. Would my father ever... resent me for surviving at the cost of my mother''s life? I had been living under the shadow of that fear. But now, my father had single-handedly dispelled that darkness. He had reassured me, and quieted the anxious whispers that threatened to consume me. I buried my face in his chest, letting out a sob that seemed to encompass all the pain and sorrow I had kept bottled up for so long. My father simply held me, his hand rubbing soothing circles on my back. Gilbert watched us with a soft smile on his face, quietly refilling our empty glasses. "Haha... I do hope you''re not overdoing it with the drinks, you two." "Mmm... Gilbert, my friend, surely you can forgive a little indulgence... on such a momentous occasion..." "Gil- Gilbert... Thank you... F-father too..." We continued drinking for hours, our conversation flowing as freely as the alcohol. It wasn''t until we were thoroughly intoxicated that we finally decided to call it a night. My father, overcome with emotion and a bit too much to drink, had to be helped back to his study by Gilbert. I, too, stumbled towards my room. -Thump... Thump... My uneven footsteps echoed through the darkened hallway. I walked slowly, my eyes taking in the familiar surroundings of the mansion bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight. It was still nighttime. The grandfather clock in the middle of the hallway, which had read 1 a.m. when I left my room, now showed 5 a.m. I rubbed my eyes, trying to clear the lingering haze of alcohol, and let out a shaky breath. "We certainly stayed up late..." Perhaps it was thanks to my father and Gilbert, but my steps, which had felt heavy and sluggish earlier, now held a newfound lightness. For the first time in what felt like forever, I felt a flicker of hope, a desire to step out of my self-imposed confinement and embrace the world outside. "I''ll... think about it after I wake up..." -Click, creak... I unbuttoned my shirt, too exhausted to even think about changing into my sleepwear, and collapsed onto my bed. I snuggled into the soft pillow, pulling it close to my chest as I closed my eyes. The familiar scent of peaches, a comforting warmth radiating from the pillow, lulled me into a peaceful slumber. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I knew I wouldn''t be haunted by nightmares. It was a quiet, peaceful night. Chapter 108 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Dawn broke, signaling the end of a seemingly endless night and the arrival of a new day.The first light of dawn gently painted the quiet world, erasing the darkness of the past hours. And with a storm of light pouring through the window... I woke up. "Ugh..." An intense hangover pierced through my hazy consciousness. A groan escaped my lips as a wave of pain washed over me. I opened my eyes. My vision swam as a pounding headache took hold. I could barely make out the familiar sight of my bedroom ceiling. "...Morning already?" I mumbled to myself, pushing myself up from the bed. Perhaps it was because of the drinking I had done after so long... A heavy, lingering fatigue pressed down on me. ''Maybe I should have paced myself...'' I hadn''t been able to control myself, downing drink after drink, swept up in the atmosphere. ''I hope Father is alright.'' Father must have had at least twice as much to drink as me. A flicker of concern crossed my mind as I let out a sigh, my breath heavy with the remnants of the alcohol. "Ugh... my head feels like it''s splitting open." Knowing that staying put would only worsen my headache, I forced myself to get up. I splashed some water on my face, attempting to wash away the sleepiness. Then, I threw off the covers. Just as I was about to get out of bed, my legs still unsteady... "Mmm... Young Master..." A familiar voice reached my ears. A sudden wave of discomfort washed over me. I tilted my head, trying to pinpoint the source of the voice. My gaze landed on the spot right next to me. The very same spot where I had been hugging what I thought was a pillow. And there, in a position she definitely shouldn''t have been in, lay a girl with beautiful brown hair. "Rachel...?" What was she doing here? As the question formed in my mind, fragments of the previous night came flooding back. The more pieces of my shattered memories fell into place, the more horrified I became. ''Don''t tell me... that sweet scent, the warmth...'' I had snuggled into it, mistaking it for my pillow, and drifted off to sleep. "Oh." It wasn''t my pillow. It was Rachel. The realization hit me like a bolt of lightning, my face burning with shame. I groaned inwardly, wanting nothing more than to disappear. . . . "It''s the alcohol''s fault, all the alcohol''s fault..." I mumbled to myself as I practically fled from my bedroom. I quickly washed my face, desperate to get rid of any lingering sleepiness, and let out a deep sigh. Droplets of water dripped from my hair. I brushed them away impatiently and stumbled down the hallway. My heart pounded in my chest, a strange mix of anxiety and something else I couldn''t quite place. I clenched my jaw, cursing every single drop of alcohol I had consumed the previous night. "Okay, so I panicked and ran out..." Now what? Rachel was still asleep in my room, which meant I needed to find somewhere else to be. As everyone knew all too well, I wasn''t exactly welcomed with open arms in this mansion. "Y-Young Master...?!" "Oh, you''re up early today...? W-well, then, we''ll just be..." I caught sight of some servants in the distance. They froze the moment they saw me, their eyes widening in alarm, before scurrying away as if I were a plague carrier. I sighed inwardly, forcing a smile onto my lips as I glanced around. My gaze landed on the grandfather clock that stood at the end of the hallway. Its black hands pointed to 9:34 a.m. Breakfast had long since ended. ''......Maybe I should go see Ariel.'' She should be in her room at this hour. Ariel must have been worried sick about me. The least I could do was to show her that I was alright. With a destination in mind, I started walking again. Thump... Thump... My light footsteps echoed through the quiet hallway. As I walked, bathed in the warm sunlight streaming through the windows, flashes of the previous night flickered through my mind. -That is a butler''s duty, Little Master. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -I have always loved you, Raiden. A small smile touched my lips as I recalled their words, each syllable a source of warmth that slowly melted the ice around my heart. I placed a hand over my chest, feeling a warmth spread through me. -Whoosh... A gentle winter breeze flowed through the open windows, causing the curtains to sway gently. Like a graceful dance of white silk. I paused for a moment, gazing out the window at the scenery beyond. "......" The world outside seemed to shimmer before my eyes, the bright morning light painting the white curtains with hues of gold. The wind felt cool against my skin, and the occasional ray of sunshine that touched my face held a surprising warmth. The scenery seemed to ripple and shift before my eyes. Simple sensations, weaving together to form something... extraordinary. Something strange was happening to me. It was nothing special, really. Just an ordinary view from a window. And yet, it filled me with an indescribable sense of wonder, as if I were witnessing something truly magical. For the first time in as long as I could remember, I was seeing the world... beautifully. ''This is... strange...'' My heart pounded in my chest, a strange tightness constricting my throat. Tears welled up in my eyes, threatening to spill over. It was as if a dam had broken inside of me, releasing a torrent of emotions I had kept bottled up for far too long. A wave of relief washed over me, followed by a bittersweet ache. My heart ached, and yet, there was a lightness to it, a sense of freedom I had never experienced before. My vision blurred as tears streamed down my face. -It''s okay to let go of the pain, Raiden. I heard their voices, echoing in my ears. Kim Naru, and Raiden. We had endured so much pain together, finding solace in each other''s presence. -You''ve suffered enough. Brighter days are coming. -Life is like a heat flower. -Happiness awaits you, Raiden. We promise. The tears wouldn''t stop flowing. It was as if all the pain, all the sorrow I had kept buried deep inside, was melting away like snow under the warmth of the spring sun. A single word echoed in my mind. Hope. The hope that bloomed even in the harshest of winters, a testament to the resilience of life. -No one is born to suffer. Everyone deserves happiness. Some just have to wait a little longer for their spring to arrive. And when it does, it will be all the more beautiful for having weathered the storms. You, and I. We will find our happiness. Believe it. -Believe in your future. For some, simply believing in the possibility of happiness was enough to set them free. And I realized, with a sudden clarity, that I was one of those people. All those years I had spent trapped in my own personal hell, haunted by guilt and loneliness... Perhaps all I had needed was someone to tell me that it was okay to hope, that happiness was within my reach. "Hicc... Ugh..." Standing there, bathed in the warm glow of the morning sun, I finally allowed myself to cry. I had never cried so freely, so openly in my entire life. And yet, it felt... right. . . Chapter 108 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. By the time I finally managed to tear myself away from the window, my eyes were red and puffy. The servants who had witnessed my breakdown looked at me with a mixture of concern and apprehension, but I was too emotionally drained to care. I walked briskly down the hallway, my face still stained with tears. ''Why did I suddenly break down like that...? It was like I lost control...'' But even with my tear-streaked face and the lingering ache in my chest, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something had shifted within me. It was as if a weight had been lifted from my shoulders, my body feeling lighter than it had in years. Thump... Thump... With a newfound sense of clarity, I continued down the hallway towards Ariel''s room. ''Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve visited her since we arrived at the mansion.'' Hesitation flickered within me, but I pushed it aside and raised my hand to knock gently on the door. -Knock... Knock... The sound echoed softly in the quiet hallway. After what felt like an eternity, the door slowly creaked open. "Who is it...?" A small, hesitant voice reached my ears. It was Ariel, but her voice sounded weak, devoid of its usual energy. ''She must be this depressed because of me...'' Guilt gnawed at me, but I pushed it down and forced a smile onto my face. "Good morning." A head of messy red hair peeked out from behind the door. Ariel''s eyes widened in surprise as she saw me standing there. "Huh...?" Her gaze darted around, as if she couldn''t quite believe her eyes. Then, her eyes widened, her lips parting in a silent gasp. "B-Brother...?" Her voice was barely a whisper, filled with a mixture of disbelief and hope. Her small frame trembled slightly, her eyes searching mine as if to confirm that I was real, that this wasn''t just another cruel trick of her imagination. "Is it... really you...?" Her voice cracked with emotion. Instead of answering, I reached out and gently poked her cheek with my index finger. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it, little sis?" Her skin was soft and warm beneath my fingertips. A wave of warmth spread through me, bringing a genuine smile to my lips. Ariel stood there for a moment, frozen in place before her eyes welled up with tears. She threw the door open and launched herself at me. "Brother...!" "Whoa, careful there, you''re going to knock me over." I chuckled, catching her in my arms. She buried her face in my chest, her small hands clutching at my shirt as if her life depended on it. Tears soaked through the fabric, each sob a painful reminder of the pain I had caused her. I gently stroked her hair, my heart aching at the sound of her quiet sobs. "Hicc... Brother... B-Brother..." "I''m here, Ariel. I''m here." "I-I came to see you every day... I was so worried... but you wouldn''t open the door... hic..." It was clear that the past two weeks had taken their toll on her. Dark circles ringed her eyes, a testament to the sleepless nights she must have endured. I gently wiped away a stray tear, my smile tinged with sadness. "I''m sorry, Ariel." "I was so scared... hic... I thought... I thought you had left me too..." "......Ariel." "Please, Brother... don''t leave. I''ll be good, I promise. I won''t throw any more tantrums, and I''ll be the best little sister you could ever ask for..." S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Her words were like a punch to the gut. She was terrified, clinging to me as if I were her lifeline. ''I hurt you again...'' I thought I had learned from my past mistakes, but it seemed I was destined to repeat them. "I''m so sorry, Ariel." "Brother..." The words tumbled out of my mouth, heavy with regret. Ariel continued to cry in my arms, her small body trembling against mine. I held her close, whispering apologies and reassurances until her sobs subsided into quiet sniffles. Chapter 109 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°Are you feeling a little calmer now?¡±¡°Sniffle¡­ Mm-hmm¡­¡± Ariel nodded, her voice still thick with tears. A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I gently brushed her messy red hair aside. Perhaps it was because she was still on the verge of tears, but every time my hand touched her hair, Ariel''s shoulders trembled as if she were trying to swallow down a sob. I continued to stroke her hair, hoping that the warmth of my touch would remind her that I was there for her, that I wasn''t going anywhere. Thankfully, my efforts seemed to be working. It wasn''t long before Ariel had regained her composure enough to hold a proper conversation. ¡°Oh my¡­ Look at your face. It¡¯s a mess.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s your fault, you know.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡± I patted her head soothingly, drawing comfort from the warmth of her small form nestled against mine. Etching the feeling deep into my heart, I finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ariel.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of thinking, and I realize now how wrong I was. I was foolish, reckless¡­¡± I had to apologize. To all those I had hurt with my actions. Even if it was my own grief that had led me to take up the sword in the first place¡­ the moment I turned it on others, I became responsible for all the misfortune that followed. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A simple truth that even the wind seemed to know. And yet, I had been blind to it. Blinded by my own pain, I had lashed out, hurting everyone around me with the shards of my own self-loathing. ¡®The Empire¡¯s most despicable young master¡­¡¯ Perhaps it was a title I deserved. I swallowed down the bitter taste in my mouth, forcing myself to focus on the present. I held Ariel close for a while longer, cherishing the silence that had fallen between us. And then, I heard it. A small, hesitant voice that seemed to echo my own fears. ¡°¡­Brother?¡± ¡°Yes, Ariel?¡± ¡°Does this mean¡­ you won¡¯t leave us¡­?¡± Her voice trembled with unshed tears as she clutched at my sleeve, her grip surprisingly strong for someone so small. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to¡­ to try and¡­ die again¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if something happened to you¡­¡± The fact that she felt the need to even ask such a thing¡­ It was a stark reminder of the trauma I had inflicted upon her. My heart ached at the thought, and I had to fight back the urge to pull her close and apologize over and over again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ariel. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll always be here for you¡­¡± I was cut off by a soft knocking on the door. -Knock¡­ Knock¡­ The sound was insistent, breaking the fragile peace that had settled over the room. I tried to ignore it, to finish what I was saying, but the voice that followed made me pause. -Miss Ariel¡­ are you in there? It was Rachel. Her voice was soft, melodic, yet there was a hint of urgency in it that made my heart skip a beat. Both Ariel and I turned towards the door, our names leaving our lips in unison. ¡°¡°Rachel¡­?¡±¡± As if on cue, Rachel continued speaking, her voice laced with concern. -The Young Master¡­ he¡¯s gone missing. -I¡¯ve searched his bedroom, the training grounds, even the library¡­ but he¡¯s nowhere to be found. -¡­I fear¡­ he may have left the mansion. It was clear that Rachel had completely misunderstood the situation. -I knew this day might come¡­ that he might disappear again¡­ but¡­ -It still hurts more than I could have imagined¡­ -It¡¯s as if¡­ the world has lost all its color¡­ Her words were spoken in a flat monotone, but I could hear the telltale tremor in her voice, the way she choked back a sob. She was trying to be strong, but she was hurting just as much as Ariel. As if to prove my point, Ariel stood up and marched towards the door. Without a word, she flung it open, revealing a very surprised Rachel standing in the hallway. -I just thought¡­ that you should know¡­ so you wouldn¡¯t¡­ worry too much¡­ -So¡­ I came to tell you¡­ Rachel¡¯s voice trailed off, her usual cheerfulness replaced by a hollow emptiness. Her breathing was shallow, as if she were on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Why would he leave?¡± Ariel¡¯s voice was firm, her small frame radiating an unexpected fierceness. ¡°He¡¯s not going anywhere!¡± She grabbed Rachel¡¯s arm and pulled her into the room, effectively cutting off her protest. And that was how our eyes met. ¡°Y-Young Master¡­?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes widened, her gaze locking onto mine as if time itself had stopped. For a moment, she simply stared at me, her expression a mixture of shock and disbelief. Then, as the realization of what she was seeing sunk in, her eyes filled with tears, her lips trembling slightly. She looked¡­ exactly how Ariel had looked just a few hours earlier. Guilt stabbed at my heart, sharp and unrelenting. Was I really so blind to the pain I was causing those around me? I forced a smile, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Haha¡­ Well, this is¡­ awkward, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± It was a lame attempt at humor, but it was all I could manage at that moment. To my surprise, Rachel didn¡¯t laugh. Instead, her eyes welled up with tears, and she launched herself at me, wrapping her arms around me in a tight embrace. ¡°Young Master¡­!¡± I stumbled back slightly, caught off guard by her sudden display of emotion. Before I could react, Ariel had joined the hug, her small arms wrapping around my waist. ¡°Brother¡­!¡± ¡°Young Master¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, a genuine laugh this time, as I found myself sandwiched between two crying girls. It was strange. I had spent hours trying to comfort Ariel, and now here I was, comforting two crying girls instead of one. I guess this was karma for all the trouble I had caused. Who was I to complain? With a sigh, I returned their embrace, holding them close as they cried it out. Chapter 109 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat * * *Some time later, things had finally calmed down. The sun had begun its descent, casting long shadows across the room as it painted the sky in hues of orange and purple. ¡°I think they¡¯re finally done crying.¡± ¡°I could still cry more, you know¡­¡± ¡°Sniffle¡­ Me too¡­¡± Ariel and Rachel looked up at me with watery eyes, their voices thick with unshed tears. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, relieved that the worst seemed to be over. ¡°If you two cry anymore, you¡¯re going to dehydrate yourselves. Come on, let¡¯s sit down.¡± To my relief, they didn¡¯t put up much of a fight. I guided them over to the sofa and sat down, flanking them on either side. Perhaps it was the soft cushions or the warmth of our combined body heat, but as we settled into a comfortable silence, a sense of peace settled over me. I leaned back, closing my eyes for a moment as I listened to the soft sounds of their breathing. Ariel and Rachel were now leaning against me, their heads resting on my shoulders. Their eyes were still red and puffy from crying, but there was a sense of contentment in their expressions that warmed my heart. ¡°Heh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. I shouldn¡¯t be laughing. And yet, the sight of these two girls, who had every right to hate me, clinging to me with such trust and affection¡­ it filled me with a warmth I hadn¡¯t realized I was missing. ¡°Is this amusing to you, Young Master?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was sharp, laced with a hint of annoyance. She turned her head away, as if embarrassed to have been caught crying. But even her attempt to appear angry was adorable. I almost blurted out the words before I could stop myself¡­ ¡°Well, you are rather cute when you¡¯re flustered.¡± Oops. Too late. I looked up to see Rachel staring at me, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Ehhh¡­?¡± Her voice came out as a soft squeak, and I watched in amusement as a bright red blush spread across her cheeks. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ What¡­?¡± She was completely flustered, her usual composure nowhere to be found. It was¡­ strangely endearing. Rachel was always so composed, so in control of her emotions¡­ it was almost as if the events of the past few weeks had stripped away her carefully constructed walls, revealing the vulnerable girl beneath. A strange tightness gripped my chest, and I stood up abruptly. ¡°Ariel¡­ Rachel¡­¡± I turned to face them, my heart pounding in my chest. There was something I needed to say, something I should have said a long time ago. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I didn¡¯t even know where to begin. How could I possibly put into words the depth of my regret, the shame I felt for all the pain I had caused? So I kept it simple. But the sincerity in my voice was undeniable. ¡°I never meant to hurt either of you¡­¡± And yet, that was exactly what I had done. In the most cruel, most selfish way imaginable. I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what they must have gone through, seeing me like that, on the brink of death. The sheer terror, the helplessness, the despair¡­ -Brother! No! Don¡¯t do this! -Y-Young Master¡­ Please¡­ Don¡¯t say such things! To just¡­ give up on life¡­ how could you even¡­? It wasn¡¯t just me who had crumbled that day. While I had shattered and broken, consumed by my own self-hatred¡­ they had withered alongside me. A bitter taste filled my mouth, but I forced myself to smile. This time, I wouldn¡¯t cry. I would smile. Because that was the least I could do for these two girls who had shown me such unwavering love and support, even when I was at my worst. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I promise¡­¡± My voice cracked with emotion, but I pushed on, pouring every ounce of sincerity into my words. ¡°I promise¡­ I¡¯ll never leave you again.¡± I felt them stiffen slightly in my embrace as if surprised by the conviction in my voice. I tightened my grip on them, drawing strength from their warmth. ¡°I won¡¯t run away anymore¡­ I¡¯ll keep fighting¡­ for as long as it takes¡­¡± My throat felt tight, but for some reason, the tears wouldn¡¯t come. Perhaps I had already cried all I could that morning, standing by the window. All that remained now was a sense of¡­ peace. A fragile peace, easily shattered, but a peace nonetheless. ¡°So please¡­¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. ¡°Will you¡­ stay by my side?¡± I had hurt them. I had made them cry. But if there was even a shred of love left for me in their hearts¡­ If they were willing to give me another chance¡­ Then maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ I could finally leave the darkness behind and bloom into the person they deserved me to be. ¡°Will you¡­ give me another chance?¡± I had no right to ask such a thing. And yet¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but hope. ¡°Yes¡­!¡± ¡°Sniffle¡­ Of course, we will¡­!¡± Their answers came without hesitation, filled with a love and acceptance that brought tears to my eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered, my voice choked with emotion. I pulled them close once more, burying my face in their hair as a wave of gratitude washed over me. *** Meanwhile, on the road leading to the Lishite Dukedom¡­ A single carriage sped along the path, its horses¡¯ hooves pounding against the dirt road. ¡°Please¡­ please¡­¡± The carriage was adorned with the royal crest, its golden surface gleaming in the afternoon sun. Inside, a young woman with long, flowing platinum blonde hair sat hunched over, her body trembling slightly. Her sapphire blue eyes, normally so full of life and laughter, were dull and lifeless, her gaze fixed on some unseen point in the distance. Her lips, usually curved into a mischievous grin, were drawn into a tight line, her teeth worrying at her lower lip. She looked like she was on the verge of a breakdown, her entire body radiating an aura of barely suppressed panic. ¡°Please¡­ Raiden¡­¡± The name escaped her lips like a prayer, her voice a mixture of desperation and longing. She was looking for her knight. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me like this¡­ Please¡­ Don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡± Her voice broke on a sob, her carefully constructed composure crumbling like a house of cards. The carriage sped onward, its destination clear. The Lishite Dukedom. Chapter 110: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°So¡­ will you¡­ stay by my side?¡±After offering my heartfelt apology to the two of them, I spent time with them, something I hadn¡¯t done in a long time. Thanks to the crying party that had gone on for quite a while, the three of us were sprawled out on the sofa, utterly exhausted. Silence fell over the room, gentle as lapping waves. The peaceful, dripping silence melted away the drowsiness. ¡°Haaam¡­ Sleepy¡­¡± Ariel let out a yawn. Her red eyes fluttered open and closed repeatedly. The accumulated fatigue was faintly tinged with sleepiness. I offered my shoulder to the swaying girl. ¡°Get some shut-eye.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right here by your side until you open your eyes again.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t run away¡­ Okay¡­?¡± Even as she drifted off to sleep, she was worried I would disappear. I smiled softly at the adorable sight. My hand moved on its own to stroke her flowing red hair. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m staying by your side.¡± Of course, it was only natural for them to be doubtful of my flimsy words, considering my past mistakes. This was where I had to put in the effort. So that they wouldn¡¯t have to tremble in anxiety anymore. So they wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid that everything would disappear like a dream when they woke up the next morning. ¡°Rest easy.¡± I stretched out my arms to either side, letting both girls rest their heads on my shoulders. They hesitated for a moment before relaxing against me. Their warmth enveloped me, a comforting weight against my sides. A gentle warmth knocked on the door of my heart. I responded to their warmth by gently taking their hands in mine. ¡°¡­..¡± A peaceful silence settled over us. We were all feeling our consciousness fade away, our eyelids growing heavy. Just as we were all drifting off to sleep¡­ *Knock, knock¡­* Someone knocked on the door. Thinking it was Ariel¡¯s maid, I tried to quietly send them away, but the person standing beyond the door was someone completely unexpected. ¡°Young Master, may I intrude for a moment?¡± A deep, seasoned voice. I recognized the owner of the voice immediately and muttered his name in a daze. ¡°Gilbert¡­?¡± It was none other than Gilbert. I tilted my head in question, but I signaled for him to come in. *Click, creek¡­* As soon as permission was granted, Gilbert immediately turned the doorknob. With the sound of the hinges echoing behind him, the old gentleman with white hair came into view. Our eyes met. ¡°Young Master.¡± Gilbert walked straight towards the sofa where we were sitting. His movements seemed somewhat hurried. Had something happened? I furrowed my brow as a sense of anxiety instinctively washed over me. The two girls, who had been drowsing beside me, also straightened up and were now staring at Gilbert. ¡°I believe you need to step out for a moment, Young Master.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± His words were unexpectedly heavy. I let out a blank sound, my mind filled with question marks. ¡°What¡¯s going on all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Gilbert was sweating, a rare sight. The old man took a moment to catch his breath before he finally spoke. ¡°¡­Her Highness, the First Princess, is currently at the main gate of the mansion.¡± The content that popped out from between his tightly closed lips was shocking, to say the least. *** A month had already passed since the Academy had gone on an early break. During that time, which could be considered both short and long, Lucy had spent her days in utter darkness. ¡°Let go of this¡­! Let me die¡­ Let me die!!¡± ¡°Please¡­! Please!!¡± Perhaps it was because she had clearly witnessed the tragedy of the person she relied on the most, but Lucy was out of her mind. When she sat still, the heartbreaking scene kept flashing back in her mind. Every night when she closed her eyes, the image of him hanging by a crude noose flickered before her. Tears flowed freely at any given moment. She would throw up every meal she ate. She couldn¡¯t sleep for fear of the horrific nightmares. The girl, who had lost her light, became noticeably haggard, and her appearance gradually transformed into that of a wreck with each passing day. ¡®Raiden¡­ Raiden¡­¡¯ All she could do was burrow under the covers and repeat the name she yearned for. She was terribly powerless. It was as if the world she used to see with her blue eyes had turned completely black. ¡®R-Raiden¡­ I¡¯ll untie you soon, j-just¡­ hang in there¡­!!¡¯ Lucy bit her nails. The feeling of that day, when she had tried to untie the noose with her fingertips, was still vivid in her memory. That was why Lucy bit her nails. Because the horrifying memory that churned her stomach wouldn''t go away. The girl locked herself in a dark room. Just like the boy had done, she roughly shoved herself into the deathly silence. Silence makes you reflect on life. Whether those were happy memories or unhappy memories, it didn''t matter. ¡®Just¡­ disappear¡­ all of it¡­¡¯ ¡®Disappear from my sight, please¡­ That¡¯s my last request¡­¡¯ The memories the girl reflected on were undeniably unhappy. Tragedy is a dark curtain that conceals the stage of life. Lucy was left there alone. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. On the stage that no longer seemed to have any meaning because the curtain had fallen and only darkness remained. ¡®Raiden¡­¡¯ Every day was overflowing with sorrow. That was how the girl lived for a month. But in the end, even she got tired. She had reached her mental limit. It was a faint hope that held her together, forcing her out of the resignation that threatened to consume her. ¡®It¡¯s okay even if Raiden pushes me away¡­ So, just once¡­¡¯ Just once would be enough. Even if it was just a fleeting ember of hope, fated to be extinguished quickly. She wanted to see the boy. She wanted to feel his dear face, his scent, his warmth once more. Lucy left the despairing room. With faltering steps, she moved to find her light. ¡°Please wait here for a moment, Your Highness. I will bring Duke Lishite right away.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± And so, the girl was here now. The Lishite Dukedom. Lucy stepped into the luxurious drawing room and stood there blankly. Because she hadn''t slept properly for days, her mind was completely out of it. It was dark. She couldn''t see an inch ahead, as if all the light in the sky had been turned off. Lucy continued to wait with the heart of a candle that flickered out every time the wind blew. ¡®I''m scared¡­ And lonely¡­¡¯ The girl swallowed the monologue inside her. Only one person had distanced themselves from her, but why did she feel as if everything in the world had become opaque? A terrible wave of nausea rose within her. While she was groaning, pressing her hand to her forehead¡­ The closed door of the drawing room flew open, and several sets of footsteps rushed in. ¡°Your Highness¡­!!¡± It was the sound of several people, but Lucy could clearly distinguish it. The presence of the boy she longed for. ¡°Raiden¡­?¡± The girl lifted her lowered head and looked ahead. Her wavering gaze wandered for a moment before landing on the familiar shade of black hair that reminded her of the night sky. ¡°I apologize for the delay. It was such a sudden¡­¡± ¡°Raiden!!¡± Before the boy could even finish his sentence, Lucy jumped to her feet. The world spun around her. It was difficult to keep her balance because she had no strength left, but she moved her legs. She staggered like a drunkard. As she continued her shabby movements, she finally reached Raiden and reached out to him. ¡°Raiden¡­!¡± Just as she was about to reach him¡­ Her unsteady steps caused her weight to shift. Her balance crumbled. Her twisted ankle landed awkwardly on the ground. The sharp pain was immediately followed by a terrifying sense of weightlessness. ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯ She was falling. With a faint murmur, the girl squeezed her eyes shut. Her body wasn¡¯t in any condition to withstand a fall; she was bound to get hurt. Lucy braced herself for the impact. However, it wasn¡¯t the cold, hard floor that greeted her. It was the warm embrace of another. ¡°Are you alright?¡± A familiar voice rang in her ears. Lucy blinked her dazed eyes open and looked up. ¡°You could have been hurt.¡± It was Raiden. He had caught her in his arms as she fell. The gentle resonance of his voice, filled with concern, gradually chipped away at the darkness that had enveloped her vision. ¡°You look exhausted¡­ You¡¯ve lost weight, and your complexion is pale.¡± ¡°¡­Raiden.¡± ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡± The boy was looking down at her with a worried expression. His short words were overflowing with genuine concern. ¡°Why do you wear such a sorrowful expression¡­?¡± A warm palm caressed her cheek. For a moment, Lucy wondered if this was all a dream. The Raiden she had last parted ways with had been filled with sorrow and venom. But the Raiden before her now wasn¡¯t like that at all. This was the Raiden she knew, the kind and caring friend she held dear. She had been prepared to be coldly rejected, but the current situation was far beyond her expectations. ¡®¡­Is this really a dream?¡¯ A fleeting dream that had appeared because she had wished for it too deeply. Lucy suddenly felt afraid. If all of this was just a dream, she didn''t think she could bear the despair of waking up. ¡°Your Highness¡­ You¡¯re crying¡­¡± But as if to contradict the girl¡¯s worries¡­ The gentle voice that reached her ears. The familiar scent that brushed past the tip of her nose. The warmth of his hand on her face. They all made her realize that this moment was definitely real. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her tears flowed like a sudden downpour. Lucy, who had been frozen for a moment, finally let out a sob, her voice trembling. ¡°Raiden¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Is it really¡­ you, Raiden¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really, really¡­ really¡­ Raiden¡­?¡± The girl mumbled the same question over and over again. Raiden answered her soothingly, his voice even gentler than before. ¡°I am here, Your Highness.¡± His words were like an echo of a childhood memory. A voice that always quietly approached and comforted her whenever she was crying her eyes out over something trivial. Only then did Lucy believe that the being in front of her wasn¡¯t a figment of her imagination. ¡°Raiden¡­!!¡± She threw her arms around him, wanting nothing more than to feel his warmth envelop her. Of course, even a simple hug wasn¡¯t easy for a girl who had no strength left. As if sensing her heart¡­ Raiden quietly lifted his arms and hugged her back. ¡°Huu¡­! Sniff¡­ Waaah¡­!¡± At the gentle patting on her back, Lucy finally burst into tears. The boy held her tight, saying nothing as he let her cry it out. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Highness¡­ Everything¡¯s alright now¡­¡± He whispered soothingly, trying to calm her trembling shoulders. Chapter 111 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Zach and ''@Peppytho'' for subscription on Ko-fi.Lucy lost consciousness not long after. Perhaps because her fatigue had reached its limit, she fell asleep in my arms. Her blonde hair fanned out against my chest as she breathed softly. I gazed silently at the warmth she emanated. ¡°Raiden¡­¡± Even in her sleep, she mumbled my name, her voice thick with exhaustion. A stray tear traced a path down her cheek. I gently wiped it away with my fingertip. Our reunion, after almost a month, was filled with a maelstrom of emotions. My liege was in a state of utter disarray. Dark circles stained the skin beneath her eyes, her fingernails were bitten to the quick, and her hair was a tangled mess. Lucy¡¯s condition was dire. ¡°¡­What in the world¡­¡± What in the world had happened? I couldn¡¯t bring myself to voice the question. I knew, deep down, that it was none other than I who had driven this fragile girl to such a state. I clamped my mouth shut, the events of yesterday replaying in my mind, each memory a fresh stab to my heart. ¡°¡­Sleep well¡± I murmured, my voice heavy with guilt. Holding the fading blonde close, I tried to gather my turbulent emotions. As I sat there in silence, I gradually became aware of the numerous gazes on us. The servants were staring. Even Gilbert, who had accompanied me to the drawing room, was among them. Their eyes were wide with shock. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± It dawned on me then that our current state was not¡­ ideal. I had, after all, reduced the Empire¡¯s treasured Golden Flower to tears. Not only that, I had driven her to the point of fainting. What kind of person could possibly reduce a princess to such a state? They must all be thinking the same thing. Only Ariel and Rachel, who knew the whole story, looked at us with complicated expressions. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Their voices were laced with worry as they approached me. I tried to smile, but it felt unnatural, like a poorly crafted mask, and did nothing to convey the turmoil I felt inside. My mind was in disarray. Pushing down the pain that clung to my heart, I rose to my feet. I couldn¡¯t let Lucy stay like this. Gently lifting her limp body, I turned to Gilbert. ¡°Please show me to a spare room. Her Highness needs to rest.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, Young Master.¡± Gilbert, who had been lost in thought, finally nodded. Following the old butler as he hurried off, I walked in silence, my heart heavy with guilt and worry. *** How much time had passed? The girl¡¯s eyelids fluttered open. A dark, unfamiliar ceiling swam into her blurry vision. As Lucy¡¯s mind slowly came into focus, she realized that she was lying beneath an unfamiliar ceiling. She tried to sit up, but a wave of exhaustion washed over her, pinning her to the bed. ¡°¡­My head¡­¡± She winced, pressing a hand to her throbbing temples. Her vision swam in and out of focus, further disorienting her. Lucy let out a shaky breath. Sleep threatened to claim her with each exhale. She forced her heavy eyelids open, trying to get her bearings. Where¡­ am I¡­? The first question that came to mind was, naturally, her current location. The heavy shadows in the room made it difficult to see clearly, but she could at least tell that this wasn¡¯t her room. A wave of confusion washed over her. She pushed it aside, trying to recall what had happened. I went to see Raiden¡­ She had gone to the Lishite Dukedom without a second thought. She had made her way to the drawing-room, and then¡­ ¡°Raiden¡­!¡± A spark of blue flickered in her shadowed eyes. The name escaped her lips before she could stop herself, a desperate plea lost in the silence. Lucy tried to sit up again, ignoring the feeling that her body was about to fall apart. She had to see Raiden. There were things she had to tell him. But her body refused to cooperate. The fatigue that had been accumulating over the past month weighed her down, heavy and relentless. No¡­ I have to see him¡­ Lucy bit her lip, her vision blurring with tears as a wave of helplessness washed over her. Just as the tears threatened to spill over, a calm voice reached her ears. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Lucy froze, her heart leaping at the sound of the voice she had been longing to hear. ¡°Ra-iden¡­?¡± Her voice trembled as she spoke, a mixture of emotions clogging her throat. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Raiden¡­ Is it really you¡­?¡± She asked again, unable to believe her ears. As if to quell her disbelief, the boy who had been shrouded in shadows stepped forward. ¡°I am here¡­ Your Highness.¡± His black hair reminded her of the night sky. His black eyes, usually so full of life and warmth, were now tinged with a deep sadness. He offered her a small, hesitant smile. As his features came into focus, Lucy felt the tears finally spill over. ¡°Raiden¡­!¡± She tried to sit up again, but this time, a hand gently pressed against her forehead, urging her to stay down. ¡°Rest, Your Highness. You need to recover your strength.¡± His voice was reassuring as he added, ¡°Do not worry yourself. I will stay by your side until you have fully recovered.¡± His touch was gentle as he brushed a stray strand of hair from her cheek. The warmth of his hand seemed to settle the turmoil within her. Lucy finally relaxed back against the pillows, her blonde hair fanning out around her. Raiden sat down on the edge of the bed and took her hand in his. His touch sent a jolt through her, warm and familiar. Lucy couldn¡¯t stop the rush of emotions that surged through her at the feeling of his hand in hers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for coming after you¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Raiden¡­¡± Her voice was thick with sorrow, her words echoing in the silent room. ¡°You said¡­ you hated me¡­ You told me to go away¡­ But¡­ I still came after you¡­¡± She remembered the look on his face, the resignation and resentment, the venom in his eyes as he stared into the distance. ¡°I thought¡­ I shouldn¡¯t¡­ But¡­ Without you¡­ I don¡¯t think I can go on¡­¡± S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Lucy choked back a sob, her words tumbling out in a jumbled mess as her emotions threatened to overwhelm her. ¡°Please¡­ Raiden¡­ Please¡­¡± She remembered the loneliness she had felt when Raiden had suddenly disappeared. The suffocating sense of loss that had clung to her every waking moment. Now that she had finally found him again¡­ Now that he had come back to her¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± The thought of losing him again, of facing that unbearable emptiness, filled her with terror. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t leave me.¡± Her voice was a broken whisper, her blue eyes, usually so full of life, now dull with pain. Chapter 111 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***¡°¡­Don¡¯t leave me.¡± The blue-tinged whisper washed over me, a desperate plea that pierced my heart. I clenched my jaw, fighting back the emotions that threatened to consume me. ¡°¡­¡± Lucy was falling apart. Because of me. Her every word was a blow to my gut, a painful reminder of the hurt I had caused. Where had it all gone wrong? I pushed the question aside. I had vowed to stop dwelling on the past. The most important thing was to live in the present. No matter what failures, misfortunes, or sorrows yesterday held, getting through today to the best of my ability was my top priority. ¡°Your Highness.¡± I tightened my grip on her hand, drawing strength from the faint warmth of her touch. These delicate fingers had untied the noose from around my neck. They had reached out, trembling, to stop me as I raged and thrashed, desperate for an escape from the pain. Had she despaired in that moment? I couldn¡¯t bear to imagine the helplessness she must have felt. ¡°I am sorry.¡± I bowed my head, my heart heavy with guilt. My sorrow had inflicted a cruel wound upon her heart, leaving a scar that might never truly fade. I had become a sinner. ¡°I was a fool¡­ Blinded by rage and resentment, I couldn¡¯t see what was right in front of me.¡± But I would not run. I had finally acknowledged the pain I had caused, and I would find the courage to face it. ¡°I have inflicted too much pain upon you, Your Highness.¡± Life may have shattered me, leaving me as broken and fragmented as a mirror dropped on a stone floor. But I would not give up. I would pick up the pieces of my shattered self, piece by broken piece, and rebuild. Even if the only thing left in the end was a gaping emptiness. I would not taint this moment with pretense. I simply wanted to be ¡°me.¡± ¡°I have no intention of leaving. I have experienced much sorrow¡­ but I have resolved to live on, tenaciously.¡± My past, my act, my final selfish desire¡­ I would break free from the darkness that had held me captive for far too long. I would no longer treat life as a mere countdown to oblivion. I would pick up the shattered fragments of my ideals, one by one. ¡°I need you, Your Highness. As a dear friend, and as the liege I have sworn to serve, I need you in my life.¡± Yes, life was a fever dream. The moments of greatest pain were often the closest to healing. I had chosen to live. I would paint a picture of a spring flower, a flower that I believed would bloom someday. ¡°I may have hurt you deeply, Your Highness, but if you would allow me¡­¡± I wanted to live on with her. ¡°I wish to remain by your side.¡± The words poured out of me, heavy with sincerity. Lucy had stopped crying, her gaze fixed on me with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. Her lips moved soundlessly, forming words that refused to be spoken. Sadness, doubt, surprise¡ªa kaleidoscope of emotions flickered across her face. Then, as if pushing aside all other thoughts and feelings, a single emotion bloomed in her eyes. ¡°Yes¡­!¡± It was pure, unadulterated joy. Not a single shadow marred its brilliance. Tears welled up in Lucy¡¯s eyes once more, but these were different. These were tears of happiness, of relief, of a heart finally finding solace. ¡°I will devote myself to serving you faithfully from this day forward.¡± I knelt before her, bowing my head in a gesture of fealty. Gently, I took her hand in mine, her skin soft and warm beneath my fingertips. I pressed a kiss to the back of her hand, a vow sealed with a touch. ¡°My liege.¡± It was a gesture of devotion, an offering of a single bloom of affection to a bond more precious than any other. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 112: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat And so, time flowed by once more.Leaving behind the days when I etched the word ¡°hope¡± into my heart, I spent each day busily fulfilling the promises I had made to my people. -I promise. -I will never¡­leave again. -I won¡¯t try to run away anymore¡­ I¡¯ll live tenaciously¡­ A vow to stop running from the darkness of my life. And the first step towards fulfilling that vow was to face the transgressions of my past. ¡°I am so sorry.¡± For the past few days, I had lived with those words of apology constantly on my lips. I sought out every single servant I had wronged and offered them my sincerest apologies. I didn¡¯t hesitate to kneel if the situation called for it. To show them that I had changed. To let them know that the boy they remembered, the one lost in the depths of their memories, had finally returned. I lived each day to the fullest, wandering the halls of the mansion and lending a hand to the servants in their tasks. Laundry, cleaning, food preparation, washing dishes¡­ They weren¡¯t tasks befitting the eldest son of a Duke, but I didn¡¯t care. If I hesitated even in the face of such trivial matters, my apologies to them would feel as light as a feather. I was taking the first steps toward reclaiming the time I had lost. -Y-Young Master¡­ You really don¡¯t have to do this. -We¡¯re uncomfortable with you going so far¡­ It¡¯s alright, really, what happened in the past. -That¡¯s right, Young Master. Please, get some rest. You¡¯ve been working too hard lately. Fortunately, my sincerity seemed to have reached them. The servants, who had initially been wary and stiff around me, gradually began to open up. As I busied myself with daily life, time flew by like the wind. Before I knew it, only two weeks remained until the Academy reopened. The end of January was fast approaching. Now, with the promise of spring just around the corner, I was spending time with the people I cherished most. ¡°And then, you know what Brother did¡­? He took first place in the Academy practice duel¡­!¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ You did, Young Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Gilbert!¡± ¡°Raiden, excelling at the Academy¡­ Hmm, how unexpected.¡± The atmosphere in the room was warm and inviting. Ariel was chatting animatedly with Gilbert and Father, who were seated on the sofa. The fireplace cast a gentle glow on their faces, creating a picture of perfect domestic bliss. I leaned against the window, taking in the peaceful scene. Lost in the tranquility of the moment, I took a sip of the tea Gilbert had prepared for me. As I savored the brief respite, Lucy¡¯s voice, soft and hesitant, reached my ears. ¡°Somehow¡­ I feel like I¡¯m imposing.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I feel like I¡¯m intruding on your family time¡­¡± A wistful smile touched her lips, and her blue eyes, usually so full of life, held a hint of uncertainty. It seemed that staying at the mansion for the past few weeks had been weighing on her mind. It¡¯s really no trouble at all¡­ The truth was, Lucy was staying at the mansion because of me. I was the one who had insisted she stay, worried that she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the events of ¡°that day.¡± A wry smile touched my lips. I hadn¡¯t meant to burden her with my own troubles. ¡°There¡¯s no one in this mansion who would find Your Highness¡¯s presence bothersome.¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. That you stayed for me.¡± My words were sincere, devoid of any pretense. Keeping Lucy at the mansion was also for my own sake. I, too, was still grappling with the remnants of my past sorrows. Just as even the grandest forest began as a tiny sapling, the happiness I had vowed to find was still but a fragile sprout. It was only natural. After spending so long trapped in a prison of my own making, consumed by compulsions and loneliness, it was too early to even speak of happiness. I¡¯m still the same¡­ I was still tormented by nightmares. I was still haunted by hallucinations and phantom pains. I was still clinging to the smoke of the deathweed for solace. That was why I needed Lucy. I needed more people, more warmth, more love in my life. ¡°Because you stayed, Your Highness¡­ each day is filled with a brighter light.¡± Setting down my teacup, I gently took Lucy¡¯s hand in mine. Her skin was soft and warm beneath my fingertips. I interlaced my fingers with hers, a small smile gracing my lips. ¡°Thank you, as always, my liege.¡± I expressed my gratitude, my voice laced with sincerity. Lucy stared at me for a moment, her expression unreadable, before dropping her gaze to her lap. ¡°Raiden is¡­ well, you¡¯re¡­ dangerous¡­¡± She mumbled, her cheeks flushed for some reason. Dangerous? What did she mean by that? I was about to ask her to elaborate, but a voice interrupted me. ¡°Young Master.¡± I turned to see Rachel approaching, a tray in her hands. She walked with her usual grace, her movements fluid and elegant as she refilled our teacups. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± Lucy took a large gulp of her tea, as if parched, and let out a small gasp of delight. ¡°Rachel, your tea-making skills just keep getting better and better¡­¡± ¡°You flatter me, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I mean it. It¡¯s even better than the tea served by the royal maids.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes sparkled with genuine admiration as she looked at the younger girl. Rachel blushed under her praise. As I listened to their exchange, I gently tapped the space beside me on the sofa. ¡°Come sit with us, Rachel. You can put the tray down.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± We sat together, chatting amongst ourselves. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe the holidays are almost over¡­ Time flies, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It really does¡­ So much has happened, it feels like it¡¯s all gone by in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°How are you feeling these days, Raiden? The nightmares, the hallucinations¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re¡­ still there. These things don¡¯t just go away overnight¡­¡± ¡°I suppose not¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Their faces fell at my words. I offered them a reassuring smile, my voice soft as I spoke. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s slow going, but¡­ I¡¯m definitely getting better.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m done with lying.¡± I was still living with the fever dream. But even so¡­ I forced my lips into a smile, hoping to reassure the two girls in front of me. ¡°It¡¯ll get better. I know it will.¡± I had to believe that. I wanted to believe it. I would believe it. ¡°It will all work out, Young Master.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ It will all be okay, Raiden.¡± ¡°Of course it will.¡± Rachel, who had waited patiently for me to return from the darkness. Ariel, who had welcomed me back with open arms. Lucy, who had accepted me despite all the pain I had caused her. Father and Gilbert, who had shown me that I was still worthy of love. For their sake, I had to keep moving forward, towards the light. It was the only way I could repay them, the only way I could atone for my sins. It was the best, the greatest gift I could offer to my mother, who had brought me into this world. ¡°¡­¡± I pushed aside the thoughts swirling in my mind and reached out, taking both girls¡¯ hands in mine. ¡°Young Master¡­?¡± ¡°Raiden¡­?¡± Their hands were warm in mine, chasing away the lingering chill from the teacups. A comforting warmth spread through me. Savoring the feeling, I spoke, my voice soft with emotion. ¡°Thank you. Both of you.¡± ¡°Heehee¡­ You¡¯ve been saying ¡®thank you¡¯ a lot lately, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Have I?¡± I chuckled sheepishly, averting my gaze. As I fiddled with the warmth of their hands in mine, the memories of recent days flickered before my eyes. -So, will you¡­stay by my side? -Will you¡­give me another chance¡­? To Rachel. -I may have hurt you deeply, Your Highness, but if you would allow me¡­ -I wish to remain by your side. To Lucy. I had asked for their permission to remain by their side, and they had agreed without hesitation. Perhaps it was their answers, their unwavering acceptance, that had saved me. Because of them¡­ I was able to stand here, now, surrounded by this comforting warmth. How could I not say thank you? I basked in the warmth of their presence, my heart full. S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A comfortable silence fell over us. Suddenly, Ariel, who had been sitting quietly on the sofa, shot to her feet, her eyes wide with excitement. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± She rushed towards the window. ¡°It¡¯s snowing! It¡¯s snowing!¡± I followed her gaze, my heart lifting at the sight that greeted me. The sky was dark, but a blanket of white was already beginning to cover the ground. Snowflakes swirled and danced in the air, a mesmerizing ballet of winter¡¯s first embrace. The first snow of the season. It always seemed to arrive so unexpectedly, a magical transformation of the familiar landscape. I pushed aside my musings and let the beauty of the falling snow wash over me. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go outside tomorrow! I want to see the snow up close! It¡¯s been ages!¡± Ariel turned to me, her eyes shining with excitement. I smiled at her enthusiasm, my heart warming at the sight of her bright, cheerful face. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that. There¡¯s somewhere I need to go anyway.¡± ¡°Somewhere you need to go? Where?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Ariel tilted her head, her brow furrowed in confusion at my cryptic answer. I chuckled softly at her curiosity, then turned back to the window. The night sky was a canvas of darkness, dotted with the faint glow of the moon peeking through the swirling snow. I watched as the snowflakes danced and twirled, illuminated by the ethereal light, and a quiet thought bloomed in my mind. Chapter 113: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The night, filled with pure white winter flowers, passed, and morning arrived once more.Rachel, Lucy, Ariel, and I¡ªthe four of us left the mansion, neatly dressed. The suit I hadn''t worn in a while felt awkward. As I fiddled with my tie, lost in thought, a bright voice reached my ears. "So... Brother, where are we going? You''re all dressed up." Ariel''s question was almost a whine, demanding an answer. I chuckled softly. Now that she mentioned it, I had brushed aside her question yesterday. Glancing down at her fiery red hair, I spoke, my voice measured. "It''s not that far... We''re going to the Forest of Rest." "Ah..." Ariel let out a soft gasp as the name left my lips. She stared at me blankly for a moment, then seemed to collect herself, her eyes darting nervously towards me. "Brother..." Her gaze was filled with worry, her lips trembling slightly. I couldn''t help but smile, reaching out to gently stroke her hair. "Don''t worry, it''s going to be alright." "But..." "It''s a place we have to visit someday." My voice was deliberately calm, masking the turmoil brewing within me. The Forest of Rest. It was a place we had to pass through to reach the hope I had promised them. We set off towards our destination. Crunch... Crunch... With each step, the snow crunched beneath our feet. The snowflakes that had fallen throughout the night had transformed the world into a pristine white canvas. The winter wind whispered through the trees, sending the snow cascading down from the bare branches. Fragments of the season are scattered around us. Holding Ariel''s hand tightly, I led the way through the snow-covered path. After some time, our white footprints finally reached their destination. We paused, our gazes fixed on the forest that lay before us. "We''re here..." "Yes..." The Forest of Rest. A small, tranquil forest nestled near the Lishite estate. Home to a variety of trees and flowers that bloomed throughout the year, it was a place where nature''s beauty truly shone. It was also said to be the place with the most breathtaking snowy landscapes on the continent. And... It was the place where my late mother rested. "Let''s go. Don''t just stand there." My voice was firm, urging the hesitant girls forward. My feigned composure felt brittle, riddled with cracks. Rachel and Lucy must have sensed my unease, for they followed silently. Crunch... Crunch... The sound of our footsteps crunching on the snow echoed through the silent woods as we walked among the bare trees. Then, amidst the pristine landscape, a lone tombstone came into view. We approached it in silence. The pale gray surface of the stone bore only a few lines of neatly engraved inscription. [The Most Radiant Flower of the Empire] -Phillipa Lishite, rests here- "..." I held my breath, my gaze meeting my mother''s for the first time in what felt like an eternity. Her appearance in my memories had faded, but this was unmistakably her. -Come here, Raiden. -Aren''t you being a bit clingy these days? You''ll be an adult soon... -Don''t worry. Mother will always be by your side. Echoes of a bygone yesterday whispered in my ears. I bit my lip, fighting back the wave of emotions threatening to spill over. "Young Master, are you alright...?" "...I''m fine." I nodded, my voice steady. Without realizing it, I had begun brushing the snow off her tombstone. The biting cold sent a shiver through me. "Haah..." My breath formed a cloud of white in the frigid air. My eyes remained fixed on my mother. Even in the harsh winter, her resting place exuded a sense of serenity. A small, awkward smile touched my lips. "It''s been a while... Mother." My quiet greeting dissipated into the cold air. Blinking back the sudden sting in my eyes, I continued. "This is the first time I''ve visited since the funeral... I''m sorry, things have been rather hectic." Well, I suppose things are a little better now. "I''ve decided to stop hurting alone." Just like how I was looking at her now, was she also watching over me? From high above, from somewhere beyond this world, was she looking down at me, her breath catching in her throat as she witnessed me navigating the path of life? If so... "It''s all thanks to you, Mother. That I''m alive, that I can dream of a future filled with hope..." I wished she could hear these meager words of gratitude. A small tribute to her love, a love that my younger, foolish self had failed to comprehend. "Haha... This is the first time I''ve ever said anything like this. Every time I visited you, all I did was blame you for sacrificing yourself for me." s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I had blamed her, truly. Back then, I had cried, believing that it should have been me, not her, who had died that day. If only she hadn''t saved me. More people would have been happy. Fewer people would have been hurt. Even in this hellish present, she would have been a shining star, illuminating the world with her light. "To be honest, I still think that sometimes." Regret was like a pencil mark left on a notepad. Even after erasing it, realizing the line was out of place, a faint scar always remained. It was the same for me. The regret that had taken root deep within my heart would continue to torment me for the rest of my life. "...But, even so, I''m going to try to live." My life wasn''t just my own. It belonged to those who loved me, who worried for me, who found joy in me. And that''s why I had no right to treat my life carelessly. "Please watch over me, Mother." I''m still clumsy and struggling, but I''ll do my best. There will be more stumbles and hardships ahead, but I won''t falter. I''ll live on. I''ll live tenaciously so that one day I can let go of these foolish regrets. And when the time comes for me to return to your embrace, I''ll be able to run towards you with a clear smile, without a single tear. "Thank you... These are the words I''ve always wanted to say." I made a silent promise in front of my mother, who could no longer reply. That I would remember her sacrifice, the sacrifice she made to protect me. That I would fight fiercely against the world, with the same intensity as the longing her love had etched into my heart. - Whoosh... A gust of winter wind brushed past me, sending a chill across my cheeks. It was a biting cold, but I embraced it without resistance. This winter''s chill was mine alone to bear. I etched every detail of this moment into my memory. The falling snowflakes transformed into musical notes. The scent of the season, a gathering of tiny flowers, became a vibrant winter chorus. . . . "Haa... We''re back." "There''s no place like home." "Brother... My legs hurt..." "Let''s rest for a bit... Raiden." Back home after visiting Mother. We each let out groans, massaging our stiff legs. Perhaps it was because it was our first outing in a while, but the aftereffects of the journey weighed heavily upon us. As I sat on the sofa, soothing my aching muscles, Gilbert approached, a letter in his hand. "Young Master... A letter has arrived from the Phyler family." "...From the Phyler family?" I tilted my head at the unexpected name, a sense of unease settling over me. I accepted the letter, its seal adorned with an elaborate crest and stamp. The name ''Raymond Phyler'' was inscribed on the front in elegant script. ''Raymond Phyler...'' The current Duke Phyler, Margaret''s father. He had personally sent me a letter...? I stared at the Phyler family crest for a moment before carefully breaking the seal. *Rip¡­* With a soft tearing sound, a single sheet of paper emerged from the envelope. The message within read: [To Raiden Lishite, Eldest Son of the Lishite Dukedom] -Greetings. -It has been quite some time since I last wrote to you. -The last time we corresponded was regarding the annulment of your engagement with my daughter, approximately two years ago. -Please forgive my sudden intrusion after such a long silence. -And please forgive the rather presumptuous request I am about to make. -To be frank, -I would like to request your presence at the Phyler estate. -My daughter''s condition has taken a turn for the worse. -For the past few weeks, she has been suffering from an unknown fever, nightmares, hallucinations, and auditory illusions. -I have been informed that this matter is somehow related to you. -Would you be willing to visit and see my daughter? -I implore you. [From Raymond Phyler, Head of the Phyler Family] "Young Master, this..." "...It seems we need to prepare the carriage." I refolded the letter, placing it back in the envelope, before addressing Gilbert, who stood frozen in place. As I rose from the sofa, the texture of the letter lingered on my fingertips. It was time to confront a knot that had remained untied for far too long. Chapter 114 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Side Story - The Star of a MotherTo my beloved children, My children. I love you, always and forever. When the world turns its back on you, when sorrow weighs you down, remember this: That Mother is always by your side¡­ Even if my body crumbles and turns to ashes, even if I draw my last breath and rise to become a star in the night sky before you, my love will always be with you. It will illuminate your path and whisper words of encouragement. Raiden, and Ariel. Never forget. I will always remain by your side. {Motherly Note} -Phillipa, The Last Entry- *** The crimson sunset faded beyond the horizon. The time of day when a veil of darkness descended upon the sky. Night, arriving as it always did, painted the world in a frosty hue, exhaling the winter''s chill it had held in its embrace. Moonlight, imbued with the essence of darkness, embraced all things in its benevolent embrace. Falling dew sang of the stillness of dawn. Even the shimmering mist concealed itself, leaving only a sacred silence lingering in the night''s embrace. Standing on the terrace of my room, I quietly observed it all. - Whoosh... The blowing wind playfully caressed my hair. I brushed back a few stray strands and exhaled. "Haa... It''s still quite cold." The breath that escaped my lips dissipated into the air, carried away by the wind''s gentle current. Even though winter was passing and spring was slowly approaching, the night air remained unchanged. Rubbing my cold hands together, I looked up at the sky. The sight of countless stars densely scattered across the black canvas was dark, yet not dark at all. Gazing at the small but brilliant fragments of platinum light, I felt a strange emotion welling up inside me. It was the thought of my mother that had suddenly come to mind. "Mother..." It is said that when people die, they become stars and melt into the tapestry of the night. And those stars, shining brightly, illuminate the paths of those they loved in their past lives. It was the most famous legend and superstition in the Empire. I couldn''t help but ponder the resonance of the word "star." "...Mother must be somewhere up there too." I muttered, biting my lip slightly. My quiet murmur, unheard by anyone, dissipated into the night. - Come here, Raiden. - Mom''s here! Now stop crying and cheer up! - You''re such a good boy... My adorable son! Voices from the past echoed in my ears. Those warm and comforting voices, ironically, brought a pang to my heart. I have to let go now. Overcome the pain and rise above it. I had resolved and repeated this to myself hundreds of times, yet this sadness, this pain, was something I couldn''t seem to shake off. Perhaps I was destined to live my entire life carrying these emotions within me. The sorrow of losing you. The despair of surviving in your stead. The longing for a reunion that would never come. With a heart painted blue by the vastness of the world, I would stand before the stars in the night sky, tears streaming down my face. Whispering unspoken greetings into the wind, like letters carried on the breeze. "There''s still so much I wanted to say to you... I wanted to tell you I love you, so much more..." S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I murmured, wiping my stinging eyes. Through my blurred vision, I could still see the waves of stars filling the night sky. Within those countless stars were memories of bygone days. The vast expanse of the Milky Way held the love and loneliness that had once filled my heart. Small clusters of stars whispered poems of yearning. And there, in the depths of that tranquil sea of starlight, watching over me, was my mother. Her starlight, now a knot in my heart, shone down on me. As if whispering encouragement. And whispering love. - I love you forever. - Mother will always be on your side... The one star I loved. The one star that loved me. The starlight that allowed me, a coward, to no longer fear the night. It was the guiding star of my life, the compass of my world. "...I miss you." Oh, Mother. My beloved mother. When this cold winter passes and spring arrives on my star, Like blue grass sprouting on a grave, Will flowers of happiness bloom on the hill where loss and absence are buried? In my heart, weary and overwhelmed by misfortune and sorrow, Will roses, the color of your hair, blossom? "I need an answer... Your answer..." A weary murmur. The only response was the silence of winter. I buried my face in my hands. And then, collapsing to my knees, I let out a sob I had been holding back. "Ugh, sob... Sob..." I was alone. Only the silent starlight kept me company. In the embrace of that tranquil starlight, I had to let myself cry, if only for a little while. . . Chapter 114 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. After what felt like an eternity, my tears subsided. Just then, the sound of a door creaking open, followed by a familiar voice, reached my ears. "Brother! What are you doing here? You called me to your room..." I hastily wiped away the remaining traces of tears and turned around, forcing an awkward smile. "You came." Ariel stood there, dressed in her nightgown. She looked at me, standing miserably on the winter terrace, with a puzzled expression. I shrugged, pretending it was nothing. "Just, looking at the stars." "In this freezing weather? What if you catch a cold? And you''re so lightly dressed..." S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "I appreciate the concern, but I''m not going to keel over from a little fresh air..." She''s been treating me like a fragile glass figurine lately. As if I hadn''t survived a spear through the gut from that monstrous beast. I chuckled dryly and gestured towards the crimson-haired girl. "The stars are beautiful tonight, no clouds. Come here." Ariel grumbled something about me being impossible but came and stood beside me. We stood side by side, gazing up at the night sky. The wind brushed against our faces, playfully ruffling our hair. Every now and then, I caught a glimpse of black and red strands dancing in the breeze. The scent of another person, faint but present, brought a touch of warmth to the cold night air. Lost in the moment, I felt a poke in my side. "Brother." "Hmm?" "Have you been crying?" "..." Instead of answering, I turned to look at her. Her eyes, a clear, vibrant red, met mine. They held a mixture of affection and something akin to longing. Those red eyes... Meeting her gaze, so similar to our mother''s, I gave her a small smile. "Was it that obvious?" "Yes... Your eyes are all red." "..." My stomach churned. A lump formed in my throat, As if someone had shoved a ball of hot dough down my esophagus. "Brother, are you alright...?" -Raiden, are you okay...? Ariel''s image seemed to overlap with a phantom from the past. Crimson hair. Crimson eyes. And a voice filled with concern for me. I realized then how beautifully Ariel had blossomed. The sight of my little sister, who had grown into such a lovely young woman, much like our mother, stirred something deep within me. Even though she had lost her mother and had to endure a childhood with a broken, unreliable older brother. Ariel had bloomed like a resilient rose in a field of thorns. I was proud of her, and yet, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. "Brother, why are you so out of it...? Is something wrong?" "No, I''m fine." "Liar." "I''m serious." Ariel puffed out her cheeks, demanding the truth. I gently patted her head a few times. Then, to distract her, I held out something I had been holding in my other hand. "Huh...? What''s this, Brother?" "Something I''ve been meaning to show you." "Really?" "Yes... I''ve been putting it off, but I think it''s time." "Is that why you called me to your room tonight?" "Yes..." "Hmm... Is it a book? Or a notebook?" {Motherly Note} Ariel stared at the notebook in my hand, then flinched. She must have seen Mother''s name engraved on the cover. Her red eyes trembled slightly. "Brother... This, this is..." "Shh." I silenced Ariel, who was clearly in shock. She must have had a million questions, but seeing it would be better than any explanation I could offer. I quietly flipped open the notebook. Rustle, rustle... Slowly, I turned each page, Making sure Ariel, standing beside me, could see the words written inside. The quiet rustling of paper filled the space between us. As I reached the middle of the notebook, Ariel began to cry. She was biting her lip, trying to hold back her tears, but it seemed like an impossible task. I continued to turn the pages. "Ugh..." "..." With each passing page, With each word of our mother''s story, Ariel''s soft sobs grew louder. And as I listened to her cries, I felt a familiar stinging sensation in my own eyes. Rustle, rustle... When I reached the last page, I channeled a bit of mana into the paper with trembling hands. As always, a familiar voice, preserved within the notebook, reached our ears. ¡¶Static... Crackle...¡· ¡¶My children... I love you forever.¡· ¡¶When the world pushes you away and sadness weighs you down, remember this.¡· ¡¶That Mother is always by your side...¡· At those warm words, A hot tear traced its way down my cheek. As I roughly wiped my wet eyes, trying to swallow the bitter lump in my throat, I saw her looking up at me through my blurred vision. "..." "..." Our eyes met. A maelstrom of emotions, unspoken questions, and lingering grief swirled and intertwined in that shared gaze. We stood there, connected by that tangled winter knot. A heavy silence hung in the air. It was Ariel who broke the silence. "...It''s a diary. Mom''s diary." I simply nodded, unable to speak. "Where did you find it?" "Mother''s study... In the back of the last bookshelf, where the servants rarely went." "I see..." Ariel''s voice trembled as she fought back another wave of sobs. I gently reached out and wiped away the tears that had spilled onto her cheeks. She leaned into my touch, resting her cheek against my palm. The feeling of her tears on my skin made me bite my lip. "Brother, when... When did you find this?" "...About a month after Mother passed away." "Why didn''t you show it to me? All this time..." Her question hung in the air. My heart pounded in my chest like a broken clock''s alarm. I could feel the carefully constructed facade I had built around myself beginning to crack. At that moment, I wished the moonlight wasn''t so bright. I wished the darkness surrounding us was thicker, deeper. Because if it wasn''t, Ariel would see me crumble, broken and exposed. "...I''m sorry, Ariel." The apology escaped my lips, weak and heavy with unspoken meaning. "I was afraid." Afraid that you would hate me. "I was afraid that if you saw this diary, you would hate me for surviving in her place..." A vile, despicable son who had lived because his mother had died. I was terrified that you would despise me for it. "Everyone seemed to hate me because it was my fault Mother died..." I was a coward, blinded by my own grief. Even as I wished for everyone to turn their backs on me in disgust, A part of me desperately craved their forgiveness. A contradictory longing, born from loss and guilt, had consumed me back then. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry, Ariel..." "Brother..." I clutched at my hair, my body wracked with sobs. Tears streamed down my face, splashing onto the cold stone beneath my feet. Ariel, seeing my despair, threw her arms around me, her own tears flowing freely. "It''s okay, Brother. It''s going to be okay..." "Ugh... I''m sorry, sob... I''m sorry..." "No one hates you, hic... No one. So, we''re... We''re going to be okay." We were like wounded animals, comforting each other after losing our mother. Standing there under the night sky, tending to the wounds that ran too deep for our hands to reach. Wounds that had festered and rotted within our hearts. "We''re going to be okay. So... Let''s stop torturing ourselves, Brother." Even if it meant carrying this burden for the rest of our lives. Even if the sight of the night sky brought nothing but shame and the whisper of the wind through the trees sounded like a mournful cry. We had to live. With hearts that sang of stars. With a love for all things that were fading away. We had to love and cherish each other. For the sake of the crimson-haired girl who would be waiting at the end of my path. I had to live. I had to face my demons head-on. "Let''s be strong, Brother. So that when we see Mom again, she won''t be sad." "Yes..." "Promise me." On that starlit, windswept night, In the heart of winter, we linked our pinkies. A silent vow, as pure and fragile as a snowflake. One day, we would deliver a letter, carefully folded and filled with our love, to a land where snow never fell, a land where she resided. And until that day, we would carry her memory in our hearts, a beacon guiding us through the darkness. And so, the winter night passed. Chapter 115 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "What? You''re going to visit the Phyler Duchy?"The blue eyes resembling the sea froze coldly. Beyond her stiff gaze lay negative emotions like shock, sorrow, and rejection. Lucy stared at me, frozen still. It was a reaction of utter disbelief. Regardless, I put down the teacup I was holding on the table and opened my mouth. "I received a summons." "...Are you out of your mind?" At my nonchalant reply, Lucy furrowed her brows. The girl''s attitude was hostile. It was probably due to the antipathy the name ''Phyler'' evoked. And it wasn''t just her. Ariel, who was sitting next to her, was also silently brooding as if she was uncomfortable. "Brother... This isn''t right." Perhaps because of the memories of ''that day'' when I was driven to the brink. Both of them expressed strong opposition to my words about heading to the Phyler Duchy. "......" Rachel alone was keeping silent, but she didn''t seem to like it either. I remained silent. Everyone reacted exactly as I had expected. As I rubbed my mouth at the bitter smile that crept out, Lucy once again tried to dissuade me. "Raiden... Have you already forgotten? What Lady Phyler did to you...!!" "Your Highness." "We almost lost you because of the Lady...!" A sudden remark. It touched a wound that had yet to heal. "After going through something like that... you still want to help the Lady?" Her fragile voice was laced with suppressed sorrow. Her emotions seemed to be intensifying. As I gazed at the girl''s shoulders, which were trembling more and more faintly, I let out a complicated breath. It wasn''t that I didn''t understand their reaction. Because others wouldn''t know. The fact that just as Margaret was a bad person to me, I was also a bad person to her. We were always blades aimed at each other''s throats. - I''m tired. - I want to stop now... I want to stop loving you... As if on cue, tearful hallucinations echoed in my ears. The scars of the past remained vivid. With a pained smile on my face, I muttered as if reminiscing about yesterday. "...I also hate her." Yes. I hated Margaret. Whenever I recalled the memory of that moment when everything almost crumbled, I couldn''t resent her enough. However. "It must be the same for her." It wasn''t that I didn''t understand her. Because between us remained an unresolved knot of a terrible ill-fated relationship. It was I who started it. That''s why I had to go see Margaret. To put an end to this whole tragedy. "Your Highness... Do you know what is more important than remembering the wounds inflicted by others?" I asked quietly. The blonde girl frowned as if wondering what I was talking about. I recited the answer without hesitation. "It is to remember the wounds you have inflicted on others." Those were the words my mother had repeated to me endlessly when she was alive. Because humans are selfish. They feel more pain from a paper cut on their fingertip than from someone else''s arm being cut off. Therefore, they obsess over the wounds they received, not the wounds they inflicted. The seeds of resentment eat away at affection. And they twist the eyes that were once looking in the same direction. The sprouting hatred grows little by little, eventually severing the relationship with a foolish disconnection. "She and I... have inflicted too much pain on each other." It was no exaggeration. If Rachel was the one I tormented the most during my wild days. Margaret was the one who left the cruelest wounds. "...That''s why I thought we needed to talk. For her sake as well as mine." "Raiden..." "Of course, I''m not trying to blindly forgive her. Perhaps this step towards the Phyler Duchy will lead to a tomorrow where I sever everything with her." I haven''t decided yet. How should I treat Margaret in the future? "At the very least, I thought we should have a chance to explain our positions to each other." This was not a decision made on a whim. Even without that, for the past month, Margaret had been on my mind every single day. If Raymond hadn''t called for me, I was thinking of sending a letter saying I would visit her first. "In the end, I am not being swayed by the situation." I said calmly. There were girls glaring at me sullenly, but I didn''t cower. Because I knew that what melted in those gazes was nothing but worry. I just gave a faint smile. I rose from my seat. And then, behind my slowly moving steps, I knelt before my people. I asked a careful question. "...Will you understand me?" A gentle ripple spread through the silence. His voice, devoid of even a hint of tremor, represented his firm resolve. The boy''s attitude left those watching him with complicated feelings. The children closed their mouths for a moment. They soon let out a small sigh. "Yes... Who would stop you, Brother." "If you''re saying that much, how can we stop you... It''s not like you wouldn''t go even if we tried to stop you." "Thank you, Your Highness... Thank you, Ariel." I expressed my sincere gratitude to the two of them who reluctantly gave their permission with sulky replies. As I kept my head bowed for a while, Rachel, who had carefully approached me, tapped me on the shoulder. "If it''s the path the Young Master walks, I will follow you anywhere." S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The brown eyes that looked up at me were shining transparently. "However... I hope you won''t walk on a path of thorns. I hate to see you hurt." The girl smiled softly, covering her mouth. I stared blankly at Rachel like that, and then I returned a silly smile. "Thank you always." "Don''t mention it." She spoke nonchalantly, but in reality, I was also afraid. Meeting Margaret was one of the things that most vividly confronted the past I had been trying so hard to escape from. But behind me were people. People who would believe in me and support me no matter what. In my foolish days, I denied their existence and tried to distance myself, but not now. They were the greatest blessing in my life. The only affection I was allowed. Knowing that, the corners of my lips could now form a smile. "I''ll do my best. For everyone." The short words evoked the yesterday that had passed. Engraving the unbroken vow, I rose from my kneeling position. . . Chapter 115 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat .. And so, the next day, after I had conveyed my intentions to the others. I got into the carriage heading to the Phyler Duchy. Everyone seemed to want to follow, but I refused because this was entirely between Margaret and me. Ariel with her sparkling eyes. Lucy pouted her lips. It was quite difficult to leave the mansion, leaving the two of them behind, but in the end, I had no choice but to take a firm step. - Please be careful, Young Master. I truly wish you all the best. Rachel encouraged me until the moment I left. She must be anxious. The girl didn''t show it. She just gently pushed my back with her kind hand. It was truly blind devotion. A devotion that I wouldn''t be able to repay even if I devoted my entire life to it. ''Would she really stay by my side for the rest of my life...?'' I chewed on my lip at the sudden thought. Rachel had every right to leave me. It was a wonder she hadn''t run away after all the trouble I had caused her. I felt a bitter taste in my mouth for no reason. I turned my gaze out the window to shake off the faintly tinged feelings. -Rattle... Rattle... Only the sound of the wheels turning echoed quietly inside the empty carriage. Leaving behind the rapidly passing scenery, I gathered my thoughts. ''Margaret.'' In the letter Raymond sent, Margaret was said to be suffering from high fever, nightmares, hallucinations, and auditory hallucinations. This was probably because she had stepped into my mind. Eivy''s unique magic, ''Soul Link,'' accepts others. It shares all the emotions, consciousness, and thoughts that the target possesses. Until a few months ago, I was so broken that I couldn''t stay sane without the ''Iron Mind.'' It was only natural that she was suffering, having shared her mind with someone like me. ''The bigger problem is...'' It was the memories. The act of accepting another naturally included the sharing of memories. Since she had a connection with me from the past, her gaze must have reached even deeper memories. S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Margaret must have seen through the truth I had been hiding. In other words, it was highly likely that she already knew the whole truth about ''that incident.'' -I can''t trust you anymore... -I''m tired. -I want to stop now... I want to stop loving you... Margaret, who persistently refused to give up on me. The incident when I had pushed her away in such a terrible way. "...This is difficult." This knot was more difficult to untie than any other I had encountered before. I was a sinner to her. And she was a sinner to me. We were in a situation where neither of us could unilaterally hate the other, a situation we could not laugh about. No, perhaps it was a knot that could never be untied. The tangled threads of emotion between us might be too rotten to unravel. "Sigh..." I said I would try my best, but still, ''my best'' was the most difficult word in the world for me. I tapped on the window frame for no reason, lost in thought. . . . And so, the carriage set off on the road, and only after ten days had passed, I reached the Phyler Duchy. Chapter 116: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat And so, after ten days on the road, the carriage finally arrived at the Phyler Duchy.Thanks to our steady progress, stopping only for brief rests at inns along the way, we arrived five days ahead of schedule. -Thud¡­ My measured steps echoed on the ground as I stood before the grand gates of the ducal manor. As expected of one of the Empire¡¯s most prestigious families, the Phyler estate was no less imposing than the Lishite manor. I observed it with a detached gaze. ¡®¡­It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Having visited numerous times in my youth, I felt no particular surprise or awe. Just a faint flicker of nostalgia. Before I had fallen into the depths of debauchery, I had been a frequent visitor to this place. Drawn by Margaret¡¯s constant stream of letters, eager to see me. Those were simpler times. Of course, after the broken engagement, I had never once set foot in this place. My memories of this place remained frozen in time, three years in the past. ¡®There used to be a cherry blossom tree over there¡­¡¯ They must have removed it, finding it didn¡¯t suit the garden¡¯s ambiance. It wasn¡¯t the only change. The flower garden, once overflowing with forget-me-nots, was now blanketed in winter aconite, swaying gently in the breeze. Several new sculptures adorned the grounds. Just three years. It seemed like an eternity, enough time for a sense of distance to settle between me and this place. ¡®It feels¡­ unfamiliar.¡¯ A bitter taste filled my mouth. The awkwardness that washed over me was a stark reminder of the three years I had lost. I clutched at my chest, a dull ache throbbing beneath my ribs. ¡°¡­I really came back.¡± It was ironic. Only now, standing on the grounds of the Phyler Duchy, did the reality of my return truly sink in. As I stood there, lost in thought, a voice broke the silence. ¡°Duke Lishite.¡± Turning my head, I saw the source of the deep voice. My gaze was drawn to his striking silver hair, followed by piercing red eyes. A middle-aged man with the same eye color as Margaret. Though his physique was somewhat slight, he possessed an undeniable aura of authority. I immediately recognized him and bowed respectfully. ¡°It is an honor to meet the Empire¡¯s Shield.¡± The three families that protected the Empire. The Sword, the Shield, and the Wings. This was Raymond Phyler, current head of the Phyler family, the Shield of the Empire. The Duke himself had come to greet me. ¡°You must be weary from your journey. Was it bearable?¡± ¡°It was fine.¡± ¡°I am grateful for your prompt response to my summons. I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude.¡± Raymond patted my shoulder as he spoke. His voice was devoid of emotion, yet I detected a hint of relief beneath the surface. He wasn¡¯t one to express his feelings so openly. Had he softened in the past three years? Or was his daughter¡¯s condition weighing heavily on his mind? ¡°Come, let¡¯s go inside. You must be exhausted from your travels. You should rest.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± I followed Raymond¡¯s beckoning hand, brushing aside the bittersweet nostalgia that clung to me like a shroud. *** Meanwhile, in a room shrouded in darkness¡­ The curtains were drawn tightly, shutting out even the faintest ray of sunlight. The only presence in the room was the biting chill of winter. In this lifeless space, a young woman lay on the bed. ¡°¡­¡± Silence, heavy as death, clung to her. Her silver hair cascaded over the pillow, following the rhythm of her shallow breaths. Her red eyes were unfocused, vacant. She was a shadow of her former self, her vitality fading like cherry blossoms in April. Her gaze drifted aimlessly as if searching for something that no longer existed. ¡°My lady.¡± A voice called out to her. It was her personal maid, entering the room with cautious steps. Approaching the bed, the maid spoke softly. ¡°Young Master Lishite has arrived at the manor.¡± The young woman¡¯s shoulders trembled as she flinched at the words. Her body, which had been so still moments ago, was now wracked with tremors. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s really here?¡± Her voice was a mere whisper, thick with unshed tears. ¡°Is it¡­ Is it true¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, my lady. So please, you must regain your strength. You need to see the Young Master. He came all this way to see you.¡± The maid¡¯s voice cracked with emotion as she dabbed at her teary eyes. Taking the young woman¡¯s hand in hers, she was met with an icy touch. The warmth had long since drained from her, leaving behind only the chill of winter. ¡°Young Master Lishite will be joining us for dinner in a few hours. You must be present, my lady. He came all this way to see you.¡± ¡°To see me¡­?¡± As if possessed, the girl raised her upper body. She reached out to throw off the covers that had been her only solace. ¡ªYou are the worst of them all. The dormant hallucination resurfaced. The words, piercing her heart like a sharp thorn before she could react, stole her breath. It felt as if she was choking on blood. She gasped for air. She tried to clear her head, but the image only became clearer. ¡ªI can¡¯t¡­ anymore¡­ ¡ªI want to end it all. Empty, black eyes stared back at her. It was resignation. The result of her own obsessive compulsion. Before her wavering crimson eyes sat a black-haired boy, devoid of any will to live. ¡°...How could I possibly¡­?¡± Margaret buried her face in her pillow. ¡°How could I possibly face him?¡± ¡°My lady¡­¡± ¡°Tell Father I won¡¯t be attending dinner.¡± She cut the maid off and dismissed her from the room. Silence descended once more. In that room painted with the color of regret, Margaret pulled the covers over her head. The cold seeped in, clutching at her throat. Drowning in the frigid winter, Margaret closed her eyes. *** After changing into more comfortable clothes in the guest room, I headed straight to see Raymond. It was almost dinner time, and we¡¯d agreed to have dinner together. ¡°Ah, there you are.¡± ¡°Welcome, Young Master Lishite.¡± The Duke and Duchess greeted me as I entered the dining room. I gave a light bow. As I took my seat, I quickly scanned the table. Aside from the Duke and Duchess, there was no one else. ¡®Margaret¡­ isn¡¯t coming?¡¯ I wanted to speak with her as soon as possible. Disappointment washed over me. As I swallowed my regret, a voice interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the meal. It¡¯s nothing fancy, but please, eat your fill.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± Of course, ¡°nothing fancy¡± was a lie. The vast table was laden with food. It was an excessive amount for just the three of us. Moreover, every dish seemed to be tailored to my taste. It was as if the chef remembered my preferences; even the seasoning was perfect. ¡®¡­Why do I keep thinking about the past?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t afford to falter already. I chuckled wryly to myself, trying to bolster my own weak resolve. ¡°By the way, Young Master Lishite.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°I heard you achieved remarkable results at the Academy this semester. It seems you¡¯ve finally come to your senses¡­¡± The dinner continued. It was¡­ ordinary. We didn¡¯t delve into anything too serious. As if they were wary of me, the Duke and Duchess avoided bringing up any sensitive topics. I didn¡¯t pry either. I simply gathered information about the current situation from their occasional remarks. ¡®So, to summarize¡­¡¯ Thankfully, Margaret was getting better. At first, she couldn¡¯t even stomach the sight of food, suffered from insomnia, and acted like a wreck. But it seemed she was improving. She was eating little by little and managing to sleep. When I received the letter, I was worried that she might be damaged beyond repair. I was relieved to hear of her progress. Even if our conversation didn¡¯t go well. Even if it led to us severing our ties completely. I didn¡¯t want Margaret to fall apart like that. ¡®¡­It¡¯s getting late. It¡¯s probably best to go see her first thing tomorrow morning.¡¯ Margaret hadn¡¯t appeared at dinner, citing her illness. But I wasn¡¯t a fool. I could tell she was avoiding me out of guilt. She probably felt responsible. When I tried to hang myself¡­ Margaret was one of the children who witnessed that horrific scene up close. A bitter laugh escaped my lips. In the end, I couldn¡¯t shake off my thoughts throughout the entire dinner. . . . The brilliant sun dipped below the horizon. As time passed, even its crimson afterglow faded, leaving only the chill of a winter night. I stood on the spacious terrace on the second floor of the Dukedom, gazing up at the sky. A serene coldness brushed against my cheeks. I stood there for a while, breathing in the scent of the season. ¡°¡­It feels like the fatigue is melting away.¡± This had become a recent habit of mine. Stepping out into the night air. Rachel hated it, worrying I¡¯d catch a cold in this weather. But I loved this time. As I counted the stars in the predawn darkness, I imagined that somewhere among them was a star for my mother. I searched for her in the dark night sky. And that was why I cherished this time. ¡°¡­¡± As I reminisced and savored the quiet anticipation¡­ ¡°For a young man to enjoy such a melancholy sight¡­ How pathetic.¡± A deep voice reached my ears. I turned to see Raymond walking towards me. He stopped beside me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Your Excellency enjoyed this terrace as well.¡± ¡°I was merely checking in, as you weren¡¯t in your room. You¡­ you haven¡¯t changed a bit in three years.¡± ¡°How could my affections change in a mere three years?¡± This terrace held many fond memories. From childhood, it was the place where Margaret and I created countless memories together. It was like our own secret hideaway. Even if those memories were now bittersweet¡­ This place held a special place in my heart. ¡°Much of the mansion has changed¡­ but this terrace remains the same.¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s how she wanted it.¡± By ¡°she,¡± he undoubtedly meant Margaret. Why did she want this place to remain unchanged? I didn¡¯t ask. I just turned my gaze back to the familiar scenery. ¡°I heard there was a great conflict recently¡­ Steiner sent me a letter.¡± ¡°You heard.¡± ¡°He said you almost took your own life.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Was it truly because of her?¡± ¡°I cannot say it wasn¡¯t.¡± To be precise, it was a combination of factors that had collided at the worst possible time. And Margaret was undeniably one of them. ¡°I see¡­¡± Raymond muttered, his expression unreadable. He seemed lost in thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s between you and her to resolve¡­ I won¡¯t pry.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°You know¡­ I was already aware, but it¡¯s still strange to see you back to your old, brilliant self.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Even the servants in my own household still treated me with caution. It was only natural for an outsider like him to feel the same. I shrugged, indicating I wasn¡¯t bothered, and leaned against the terrace railing. A brief silence followed as the chill of dawn settled around us. Once again, it was Raymond who broke the silence. ¡°Young Master Lishite.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Do you resent me?¡± ¡°How could I possibly?¡± ¡°Things¡­ could have been different between you and Margaret.¡± The Duke stared at me, his face an impassive mask. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, perhaps neither of you would have been hurt.¡± ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡± I clenched my fists. My mouth felt dry. Raymond was blaming himself for what happened back then, but no matter what anyone said, it was my sin to bear. ¡°We¡­ we hurt that child terribly.¡± It was an old wound. To be precise, it was about the ¡°deal¡± Raymond and I had made three years ago. Chapter 117 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat [T/N: Hey guys. Our team picked up a new novel, I Became the Narrow-Eyed Character in the Little Prince Game from the same author as ''A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat''.]It was a tale from a distant past. Or perhaps, it wasn¡¯t that long ago¡­ but it hardly mattered now. Yesterday was gone. A cruel scar, forever etched and beyond repair. ¡°Raiden¡­!¡± It was a day like any other when Margaret clung to me. A year had already passed since I embraced the role of a wastrel, pushing everyone away after my mother¡¯s passing. People were beginning to leave my side, one by one. My father hadn¡¯t shown his face even once since the funeral. The nobles I had been close with turned their backs on me. The servants, who had been like family, grew colder with each passing day. Even Lucy and Ariel, who always greeted me with smiles, now seemed to carry a perpetual sadness in their eyes. ¡®Perfect.¡¯ Everything was going according to plan. Back then, I was consumed by the compulsion to be alone. As I became increasingly isolated, I felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction. I had worn them down. They were tired of me. This chain of events ultimately culminated in the severance of our ties. ¡°How long are you going to keep this up¡­!¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Please¡­ This isn¡¯t who you are¡­¡± Of course, not everyone danced to my tune. There were always exceptions. And for me, there were two: Rachel and Margaret. No matter how cruelly I treated them, they refused to let go. Instead, as if fueled by sheer stubbornness, they held on even tighter. ¡°Why have you changed so much¡­? The you that I loved¡­ you were as warm as a spring flower.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­You promised you¡¯d stay by my side.¡± ¡°How long ago was that? Just get lost, you¡¯re in my way.¡± Margaret stubbornly refused to give up on me. Perhaps it was due to the love we shared in happier times. Even as she witnessed my transformation, she continued to reach out, convinced that she could help. ¡°I believe¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°I believe there¡¯s still warmth left in your heart.¡± Her red eyes stared at me with unwavering clarity. I tried my best to shake her off. As I walked away, my steps fueled by irritation, I thought to myself: ¡®This can¡¯t go on.¡¯ I had to find a way, even a cruel one, to drive Margaret away. . . . ¡°I heard you were looking for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Amelia.¡± I had sought out Amelia. She had been Margaret¡¯s personal maid since childhood. Having grown up in the strict atmosphere of a noble family, Margaret had found solace and companionship in Amelia. Their bond ran deep. I decided to use her. To completely sever the tenacious ties that bound me to Margaret. ¡°I have a proposition.¡± I proposed a play. A messy, scandalous drama. I intended to show Margaret a scene of her beloved fianc¨¦ and her most trusted friend entangled in bed together. To break her unwavering spirit once and for all. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you truly not know¡­?¡± Amelia¡¯s brow furrowed as she heard my insane plan. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes were filled with contempt. ¡°I would never do anything to harm my lady. Her happiness is my top priority.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything you desire.¡± ¡°Ha¡­! I desire only one thing: for my lady to break free from a monster like you.¡± Her words were harsh, but I didn¡¯t rebuke her. Instead, I smirked, as if I had been expecting this reaction all along. I knew this would be her response. With a serpent¡¯s tongue, I whispered into the girl¡¯s ear, weaving a web of manipulation. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Our desires align perfectly.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± What I desired was a broken engagement. I wanted Margaret, her spirit crushed, to finally walk away from me. ¡°I want to be with other women. As for Margaret¡­ well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve grown tired of her.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the perfect solution? You get to free your precious lady from a monster like me, and I get to rid myself of a nuisance.¡± It was a lie, of course. The thought of being with other women, of being tired of Margaret¡­ such base desires had never crossed my mind. I was merely afraid. Afraid that Margaret would end up like my mother. If she stayed by my side, I feared that she too would be consumed by misfortune. I didn¡¯t want that. I wanted Margaret to leave. ¡®If I don¡¯t do this, she¡¯ll never give up on me. She¡¯ll cling to me until the very end.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, Amelia. Surely you don¡¯t want to see the lady you cherish so dearly marry a madman like me and suffer for the rest of her life¡± It was a foolish time. But back then, I truly believed that this self-destructive path was the best course of action. I wasn¡¯t in my right mind. Trauma and depression had clouded my judgment, making it impossible for me to think straight. ¡°Make your choice, Amelia.¡± Amelia remained silent for a long time. But I already knew her answer. She cared for Margaret as if she were her own sister. In the end, I knew she would do as I asked. ¡°¡­Please¡­ don¡¯t forgive me, my lady.¡± Tears streamed down Amelia¡¯s face as she took my hand. And so, we embarked on a path of irreversible sin. . . . And so it happened. Amelia and I put on the perfect show. Just as Margaret was about to enter her room, we let out a series of suggestive moans. Making it seem as if we were¡­ intimate. ¡°Ah¡­ Young Master Lishite¡­!¡± ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ You have such a lovely body, Amelia.¡± Her beloved fianc¨¦. Her most trusted friend. Margaret was forced to listen to the sounds of the two people she trusted most in the world, their voices twisted into a vulgar display of lust. ¡°Margaret¡­ That bitch, she¡¯s nothing but a nuisance. She doesn¡¯t even know how to move her hips properly.¡± ¡°Ah, please¡­! You mustn¡¯t¡­ insult my lady¡­¡± ¡°Says the one who¡¯s screwing her lady¡¯s fianc¨¦¡­ on her lady¡¯s bed.¡± ¡°Such crude¡­ ah¡­¡± Of course, it was all an act. We hadn¡¯t even touched each other. But it was enough. Soon, we could hear the sound of muffled sobs coming from behind the door. Margaret stood there for a while, tears streaming down her face, before she finally stumbled away. The plan was a success. Too much of a success. As her cries faded into the distance, Amelia and I exchanged grim looks. ¡°¡­Get up, Amelia.¡± Amelia was silently weeping, her sorrow mirroring Margaret¡¯s. I forced her to her feet. There was no turning back now. Perhaps there was a way to fix this¡­ but it wasn¡¯t an option we were willing to consider. ¡°We need to finish this.¡± I left the room without another word. I had to meet with the person who could ensure that this plan reached its conclusion. Chapter 117 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat My legs felt like lead, but I forced myself to move.I couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate now. -Knock¡­ knock¡­ I had gone to see none other than the Duke. As I entered his study, Raymond greeted me as if he had been expecting my visit. ¡°So¡­ I heard you have a favor to ask.¡± He spoke casually, as if he were oblivious to the situation. ¡°You already know what I¡¯m going to ask, don¡¯t you?¡± I didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. I knew he was well aware of everything that had transpired. After all, he was the one who had allowed this whole scheme to unfold under his roof. ¡°Your silence was all the consent I needed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Help me deceive her.¡± I had only one role for the Duke to play. To control the flow of information, ensuring that Margaret never learned the truth about what had happened that night. ¡°Make sure she never finds out¡­ about any of this.¡± I wanted her to hate me. To despise me. To forever be trapped in the shadows of ignorance. ¡°I doubt you¡¯d want your precious daughter to marry a madman like me.¡± S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. This was a transaction. A mutually beneficial agreement. I would get her hatred. And he would get to break off the engagement. Our goals were aligned. A perfectly rational arrangement. ¡°The choice is yours, Your Excellency.¡± I extended my hand. His troubled red eyes stared at it silently. . . . ¡°¡­What if I hadn¡¯t taken your hand back then?¡± The winter wind howled around us. Raymond murmured, his gaze fixed on the darkened world beyond the terrace. It seemed the past weighed heavily on his mind. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Why do you blame yourself?¡± I was the one who had proposed that deal. I was the one who had inflicted such a deep wound on Margaret. In essence, I had held Margaret¡¯s life hostage and forced the Duke¡¯s hand. Raymond, left with no other choice, had agreed to my terms. ¡°At least that part¡­ was entirely my fault.¡± ¡°You were young. Your mind wasn¡¯t in the right place¡­ while I was a perfectly capable adult. I should have guided you onto the right path.¡± The Duke let out a heavy sigh. His breath formed a cloud of white in the frigid air. ¡°But I don¡¯t regret my decision. If I could go back, I would make the same choice.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± His response was only natural. He was only looking out for his daughter. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of his only child clinging to a madman like me, destined for a life of misery. I had understood his heart, and that was why I had proposed that deal in the first place. ¡°It was a choice you made for your daughter.¡± ¡°I truly believed it was for her own good back then¡­ but now¡­ I¡¯m not so sure.¡± Raymond muttered, his eyes distant. He fell silent for a moment, lost in thought, before turning to me. ¡°This might sound selfish¡­ but I have a request.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Have pity on Maharet. She¡¯s a child who has already suffered enough.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try my best.¡± I lowered my head, my voice laced with uncertainty. I didn¡¯t know what the future held for Margaret and me. So I couldn¡¯t bring myself to refuse Raymond¡¯s request outright, nor could I accept it wholeheartedly. ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡± Raymond nodded at my response and turned to leave. The Duke¡¯s figure disappeared into the mansion. I watched him go for a moment, then shook off the complicated emotions that threatened to engulf me. His words echoed in my ears. I let out a soft sigh. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Our relationship was a difficult one. I had hurt Margaret deeply in the past. And Margaret, consumed by the hatred that had taken root in her heart, had hurt me in return. In the end, all that remained were scars. I resented Margaret, yet I also felt an overwhelming sense of guilt. I was sure she felt the same way. We hated each other, yet a part of us still clung to the love we once shared. It was a twisted, messy affair. Could a bond as broken as ours ever truly be repaired? ¡°Is it even possible¡­ for us to forgive each other¡­ and move on?¡± I muttered to myself, then lowered my gaze from the starry sky. Perhaps the best course of action was to simply ask Margaret herself. ¡°What do you think, Your Highness?¡± I asked softly. My words, carried by the night air, reached the far end of the terrace. A faint rustling sound came from behind the thin curtains as if something was startled by my voice. A moment later, a trembling hand pulled back the curtain, revealing the figure hidden behind it. ¡°¡­Raiden.¡± Burning red eyes. Long, silver hair cascaded down her back. A slender figure, accentuated by a simple yet elegant dress. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness.¡± I greeted Margaret, my voice calm and steady. Chapter 118 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Even though she had heard the news of Raiden''s visit to the Duke''s mansion, Margaret remained confined to her bedroom.The blanket was pulled over her head. Only faint breaths could be heard from beyond the thin fabric. Perhaps it was the suffocating chill of winter¡­ Her breaths seemed as if they might cease at any moment. -You¡¯re the worst of them all. As she quietly drowned in the silence of the season, a resentful whisper reached her ears. It was a dreadful hallucination. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The girl¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. A sharply pointed awl slowly pierced her heart. -Why¡­ why do you hate me so much¡­? Margaret wavered precariously. She wanted to scream, to cover her ears, but she didn''t. She believed she didn''t even have the right to such resistance. The girl simply accepted it. The teeth of the nightmares that gnawed and tore at her flesh. -You don¡¯t know anything. Those words stung more than any other. And it was true. She knew nothing. The burgeoning tendrils of memory represented only pain. -Run away, Raiden!! -I¡¯m, sor¡­ry¡­ our¡­ our¡­ chil¡­dren¡­ The Duchess, impaled by several swords, yet still managing a smile. And then, she vanished in a blaze of red. The young boy stood frozen before the gruesome scene. His pitiful cheeks were stained with splattered blood. A nostalgic scent. -It¡¯s all¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. -If Mother hadn¡¯t loved me¡­ this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­ Haunted by the loneliness of his past. The boy¡¯s wounds, misunderstood by those around him, slowly festered. -...I should have died back then. Finally, the pain erupted, bursting forth like yellow pus from a festering wound. The boy was afraid. Afraid that those he loved would suffer because of him. So he pushed everyone away. His foolishness solidified into monstrous pain, following closely behind the tragedy. The heart that had yearned to protect someone¡­ Had become a blade that inflicted only pain. ¡°¡­Raiden.¡± What saddened Margaret the most was that she hadn''t noticed the boy''s scars. She should have stayed by his side, no matter what. Yet, consumed by the betrayal he had so carefully crafted, she had turned her back on him. And that wasn''t all. She had even shown him her hatred. Using the wound in her own heart as justification, she had lashed out at him as if her suspicions were entirely justified. And so, the boy was driven to the edge of the abyss. -I didn¡¯t ask for much. -I never expected kindness from any of you, nor did I want some grand gesture of gratitude¡­ All you had ever wished for¡­ -Was to not be hated. But everything had gone wrong. The tenacious knot of ill-fated connection tightened mercilessly around his neck. She had finally let go of the rope she had been clinging to¡­ But it was already too late. The boy was broken beyond repair. -Why¡­ Why did you¡­ save me¡­? -I¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore. -I just want it all to end. The boy¡¯s whispered resignation pierced her heart. The once pure white fabric of her affection was now stained crimson, riddled with countless cuts. And so, the girl lost her first love. Her feelings for the boy seemed to solidify, not with affection, but with guilt. Margaret let out a shaky breath. A single tear escaped her lips and traced a path down her cheek. ¡°What have I done¡­?¡± Even though she now knew the truth about the boy¡¯s past¡­ All she felt was guilt. She should have been furious. Furious that he had deceived her, that he had turned her world upside down. Yet, not a single spark of anger ignited within her. Perhaps it was because of the lingering affection she held for him. The emotions she had tried so hard to bury beneath a mountain of hatred were now resurfacing, demanding to be acknowledged. ¡°I¡­ What have I¡­¡± The name of this emotion was love-hate. On the surface, it might have seemed like hatred, but¡­ At its core, it was love. Unfortunately, it was true. She was still in love with him. Margaret had realized it far too late. Only when things had reached their breaking point did her long-hidden feelings reveal themselves. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Her breath hitched in her chest. It felt as if she had been plunged into a world devoid of even a single breath of air. Margaret clutched at her hair. The hallucinations intensified with each passing moment. She was on the verge of a breakdown. Her beautiful silver hair was now a tangled mess from her restless hands. ¡®¡­This can¡¯t go on.¡¯ The girl threw off the blanket that had been cocooning her. She got out of bed. She felt like she would go insane if she didn''t get some fresh air. Her weak legs hit the floor. Margaret stumbled towards the door and opened it. ¡°¡­¡± The hallway was already shrouded in darkness. The girl made her way through it, her steps faltering. Her destination was the terrace on the second floor of the mansion. It was a place she often sought solace in whenever life became too overwhelming. And tonight was no different. -Whooooosh¡­ A gust of winter wind greeted her as she stepped onto the terrace. The girl gasped for breath. Her breaths were ragged and uneven, as if she had just barely managed to escape from drowning. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Her fingers trembled slightly. Margaret quickly looked away, trying to ignore them. Her blurry vision settled on the scenery before her. It was a nostalgic sight. The terrace where she had spent so many happy hours with Raiden during their childhood. Now, beneath the same night sky that held so many painful memories, the girl bit her lip. Even the passing season seemed to weep with sorrow. As she stood there, lost in her thoughts, a faint voice reached her ears. -¡­understand. Margaret flinched. She recognized the voice instantly. It seemed she wasn¡¯t alone on the terrace tonight. -Young Master Lishite. -Yes, Your Excellency. -Do you resent me? -How could you even suggest such a thing? -Your relationship with Margaret¡­ Couldn¡¯t it have been something more¡­? The girl quickly ducked behind a curtain. Fortunately, it seemed they hadn¡¯t noticed her presence. She held her breath. Margaret remained silent as a mouse, eavesdropping on their conversation. -Margaret¡­ We¡¯ve hurt that child deeply. Their conversation continued. They were discussing ¡°that incident¡± from the past. It was a shocking topic, to say the least. But Margaret found herself strangely calm as she listened to them. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± No, ¡°calm¡± wasn¡¯t the right word. The girl clenched her fists, fighting back tears. She wanted to cry, to scream, but the fear of being discovered kept her rooted to the spot. Hearing them speak so openly about their regrets¡­ it only made her feel worse. Her eyes welled up with tears. -Have pity on Margaret. She¡¯s a child who has already suffered enough. -¡­I¡¯ll try my best. -That¡¯s all I ask. By the time the Duke had finished speaking and left the terrace¡­ Margaret was on the verge of sobbing. Her lip, bitten raw, held the same fragile beauty as a frost flower. -Is it even possible¡­ for us to forgive each other¡­ and move on? The boy sighed, his figure silhouetted against the dark sky. Raiden glanced up at the stars for a moment, then lowered his gaze. -What do you think, Your Highness? His dark eyes were fixed on the curtain. Or rather, on the girl hiding behind it. Margaret hesitated for a moment, her heart pounding in her chest, then slowly emerged from behind the curtain. ¡°¡­Raiden.¡± Her voice was thick with unshed tears. Sadness, fear, guilt¡­ A torrent of emotions swirled within her. But even as she stood there, trembling before him, the boy remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness.¡± It had been a long time indeed. Chapter 118 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness.¡± The soft glow of the moonlight. The cool winter breeze. And at the center of it all, a beautiful girl with a heart full of turmoil. It could have been a romantic scene. If only things hadn¡¯t gone so horribly wrong between us. A wave of melancholy washed over me. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I pushed it aside and offered her a small smile. It was a strained, brittle thing. ¡°If you¡¯re not too busy¡­ would you mind staying with me for a while?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was it my unexpected invitation? Or perhaps the forced smile on my face? A flicker of surprise crossed her red eyes. Margaret hesitated, her gaze darting back and forth, before finally nodding slowly. As she drew closer¡­ The moonlight revealed the tear-stained tracks on her face. Her eyes were red and puffy. Dark circles ringed her eyes like bruises. She looked utterly heartbroken. ¡°You look awful.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± Her words were unconvincing, to say the least. But I decided to let it go. She looked like she was about to burst into tears at any moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down for a bit?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± I decided to wait patiently. To give her time to collect herself. But the dam had already broken. Margaret fought back tears, her fists clenched tightly in her lap. Her lower lip, bitten raw, trembled slightly. I couldn¡¯t help myself. I reached out. My hand moved on its own, gently wiping away the blood that stained her lips. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Her skin was ice-cold beneath my fingertips. As if all the warmth had been leeched from her body, leaving behind only the bitter chill of a long winter. And I¡­ I was the only source of heat. The only one who could melt the frost that clung to her so stubbornly. ¡°¡­¡± Margaret stared at me, her eyes wide and unblinking. I said nothing, simply cupped her cheek in my hand, sharing my warmth with her. We stood there for a moment, lost in the silence of the night. And then, a whisper, filled with confusion: ¡°¡­Why?¡± Why? I honestly didn¡¯t know the answer myself. I hated her. I hated her for what she had done to me, for the pain she had caused. And yet¡­ seeing her like this, so utterly broken¡­ it filled me with a strange, aching sadness. I resented her for pushing me away, for driving me to the edge of the abyss. But that didn¡¯t mean I wanted her to suffer. ¡°I just¡­ wanted you to be happy.¡± That was the reason I had pushed her away. I had pushed everyone away, convinced that my presence would only bring them misery. I wanted them to be happy. Their happiness meant more to me than my own loneliness. And that included Margaret. I might have hurt her¡­ But everything I had done, I had done because I didn¡¯t want her to suffer. ¡°I hate you.¡± I hated her for the pain she had caused me, for the gaping hole she had left in my life. ¡°And yet¡­ I still care about you.¡± Despite everything, I still cared about the girl who had shared those precious memories with me. It was a complicated emotion. A tangled mess of love and hate, stained with tears and blood. If I had to put a name to it¡­ ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so conflicted.¡± Yes, ¡°conflicted¡± was the right word. I couldn¡¯t forgive her. But I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her wither away either. She must have known how I felt. After all, she had seen everything. She knew the truth about my past, about the darkness that lurked within me. ¡°¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s expression was unreadable. She stood there, frozen in place, before finally bursting into tears. The dam had broken, and a torrent of grief poured out of her. She tried to speak, but her words were lost in a choked sob. Finally, after several attempts, she managed to force out a single, heart-wrenching sentence: ¡°¡­I¡¯m so sorry.¡± And then, she completely broke down. Chapter 119: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±Margaret finally broke down, her entire body trembling with the force of her sobs. For a moment, I found myself reaching out to steady her. But just as quickly, my hand froze, hovering awkwardly in the air. Did I even have the right? The right to offer comfort to the very person I had hurt so deeply? The question, fleeting at first, quickly morphed into a barbed hook, digging its claws into my gut. ¡®I might have confessed to being conflicted¡­¡¯ But Margaret¡¯s feelings were undoubtedly a mirror image of my own. Just as I resented her¡­ She must have resented me in equal measure. Perhaps even more so. After all, I was the one who had set this whole disastrous chain of events in motion. ¡°¡­Are you alright?¡± The only thing I could manage was a pathetically inadequate question, uttered in a voice devoid of any real conviction. Margaret offered a weak sob in response, avoiding my gaze. I simply stood there, helpless to do anything but watch as she crumbled before my eyes. ¡°Hicc¡­ Sniff¡­¡± She raised her arm, as if trying to shield herself from the onslaught of her own tears, but it was a futile gesture. The downpour was too heavy, too relentless, to be held back by something as fragile as a hand. It was a heart-wrenching display of grief. And I¡­ I was powerless to stop it. What right did I have to offer words of comfort? I, who had lashed out at others simply because the world had been cruel to me? My own foolishness had only served to inflict more pain. I had become a painter of scars, my canvases etched with the memories of my own suffering. And Margaret¡­ she was the canvas upon which I had used the widest array of colors. ¡®Because of me¡­¡¯ How much pain had I inflicted upon her? How many nights had she spent tossing and turning, her heart torn between love and hate? The thought filled me with a suffocating sense of guilt. I had ruined her. I had driven a wedge between her and her dearest friend. I had manipulated her with my carefully crafted lies. I had pushed her away, then had the audacity to resent her for hating me. ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Because of me¡­ Hicc¡­¡± Once again, I had made her cry. If I wasn¡¯t a monster, then what was I? Just as she felt responsible for my unhappiness, I deserved to bear the weight of my own actions. ¡°If only¡­ If only I hadn¡¯t left you¡­ If only I had known¡­ about your pain¡­¡± I didn¡¯t have the right to make excuses. I was the one who had destroyed our future. It was all my fault. Guilt, guilt, guilt, and more guilt. The relentless litany echoed through my mind, each repetition a sharp, venomous thorn digging deeper into my flesh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Raiden¡­ Hicc¡­ Sniff¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± I shouldn¡¯t have comforted her. I didn¡¯t deserve to. I knew that¡­ and yet, my feet moved of their own accord, carrying me towards her. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Was this¡­ foolish sentimentality? I was reaching out for a light that was already long extinguished, a past that could never be reclaimed. My fingertips brushed against her cheek, cold and damp with tears. And then, I felt it. A warmth that spread through my hand, as if her tears were tiny, burning stars, searing my skin with their intensity. It was a strangely comforting pain, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pull away. Not yet. Not while she was still hurting. I waited for the storm of her grief to pass, swallowing down my own bitter emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± ¡°Raiden¡­¡± ¡°¡­If anything, I should be the one apologizing.¡± My confession was laced with self-deprecation. ¡°I¡¯m the one who wrote this miserable play.¡± ¡°But¡­ I saw everything¡­ I felt it¡­ The pain you were carrying¡­ the loneliness you kept bottled up inside¡­¡± She must have been referring to the time our minds had been linked through Eivy¡¯s ¡®Soul Link¡¯. The emotions I had glimpsed in her eyes¡­ They had been a reflection of my own desolate winter. ¡°When I pushed you away¡­ the sadness you felt¡­ it was so¡­ incredibly vivid¡­ so painful¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s legs buckled beneath her, and she sank to the ground. ¡°If only I had known¡­ If only I hadn¡¯t left you¡­ You wouldn¡¯t be so¡­ broken¡­¡± She was blaming herself. Blaming herself for not seeing my pain, for not being there for me when I needed her most. ¡­But would it have really made a difference? There had been others. Rachel, Ariel, my father, Gilbert¡­ There had been candles, offering their warmth, even as I raged against them. And yet, I had still fallen. I had rejected their light, choosing instead to stumble blindly towards my own destruction. Perhaps it had been my fate all along. So there was no need for her to blame herself. Even if she had stayed by my side, even if she had never left¡­ I still would have ended up broken. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was no one¡¯s fault. I was the darkness¡­ And they¡­ they were the light. But my shadow had simply been too vast, too all-encompassing, for their flickering flames to banish. I understood now. Victim, perpetrator¡­ Such simplistic labels were meaningless in the face of what had transpired between us. We had both been blind, our vision clouded by hurt and resentment, our fingers itching to pull the trigger. I was tired of it. It was time to let go. To release the tension in the bowstring, to allow the arrow of blame to fall harmlessly to the ground. Only then, I believed¡­ No, I hoped¡­ That we might find our way back to each other. ¡®I¡¯m so tired of hating¡­ and being hated.¡¯ It was a poison that ate away at the soul, leaving behind only emptiness and despair. It stole your warmth, your love, your capacity for happiness. ¡®I finally have a second chance¡­ I can¡¯t waste it on something as destructive as hatred.¡¯ Life was too precious, too fleeting, to be wasted on such things. I had been given a gift. The people who cared about me had welcomed me back with open arms, despite everything I had done. Now, it was my turn to do the same. ¡°Raiden¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Margaret was still sobbing, her words lost in a torrent of grief. She remained slumped on the ground, her body racked with tremors. I offered her my hand. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Please, get up.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t¡­ You should hate me¡­ You deserve to¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± I cut her off, my voice firm. And then, speaking with a clarity I hadn¡¯t realized I possessed, I said the words that had been trapped inside me for far too long. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you anymore.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. Not yet. But I¡¯ll stay by your side until you do.¡± It might have been selfish, but there were things I needed to say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry for the pain I caused you, for the scars I left on your heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I regret everything I said and did to hurt you.¡± Standing there, beneath the weight of the winter sky, I asked her a question. ¡°Will you please¡­ take my hand?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Sniff¡­¡± ¡°Can I¡­ dare I hope for your forgiveness?¡± ¡°Please¡­ Stop looking at me¡­ with those kind eyes¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t move from this spot until you take my hand.¡± ¡°Hicc¡­ Ugh¡­¡± I knew, of course, that simply holding her hand wouldn¡¯t magically erase the past. It would be foolish to hope that things could ever go back to the way they were. We were both too broken for that. Perhaps we were beyond saving. Perhaps the hate outweighed the love, even now. ¡°This time¡­ I won¡¯t let go.¡± But even so¡­ If she would just reach out and take my hand¡­ If she would give me another chance¡­ I would spend the rest of my life trying to mend the shattered pieces of our past. ¡°¡­Why¡­?¡± Margaret looked up at me, her eyes filled with confusion and a flicker of something akin to hope. For a moment, she simply stared at me, her expression unreadable. And then, with a fresh wave of tears, she reached out and took my hand. I pulled her to her feet, and she collapsed against me, her sobs shaking her small frame. ¡°Raiden¡­¡± Her voice was muffled against my chest, her words barely audible. I held her close, my hand resting gently on her back. For a brief moment, it was almost like old times. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ah¡­¡± A wave of nostalgia washed over me, and I had to blink back the sudden sting of tears. I focused on comforting her, pushing aside my own tumultuous emotions. The storm of her grief raged on. *** Eventually, her sobs subsided, replaced by the gentle rise and fall of her breath. She had fallen asleep in my arms, exhausted from crying. I carried her back to her room, my steps slow and deliberate. Each footfall was a silent prayer, a plea for her to find some measure of peace in sleep. ¡°My lady¡­!¡± ¡°Shh¡­ She¡¯s asleep. Keep your voice down.¡± A maid startled us in the hallway, her eyes widening in surprise. I silenced her with a look, and we continued on our way. I reached her bedroom and gently laid her down on the bed. I stood there for a moment, watching as she slept, listening to the soft murmur of her breath. ¡°¡­¡± Our hands were still clasped together. I lowered my head and carefully brushed a stray strand of silver hair away from her face. The scent of roses¡­ It was the same scent that clung to my memories of her, from a time when things had been so much simpler, so much more innocent. I closed my eyes, a single tear tracing a path down my cheek. And I prayed. I prayed that for tonight, at least¡­ ¡°¡­You would be free from nightmares.¡± And so, I stayed by her side until dawn. *** Meanwhile, Margaret drifted through the depths of her subconscious. She was dreaming. Dreaming of a wish she had long held secret, a wish she had tried so hard to deny. -I don¡¯t blame you anymore. -Can I¡­ dare I hope for your forgiveness? -This time¡­ I won¡¯t let go. It was a tempting fantasy. An irresistible siren song that promised solace and forgiveness. And despite her better judgment, Margaret found herself reaching out, grasping for the hand that was offered to her. It was the moment when the nightmare she had been having the night before was shattered. ''How can you be so kind...?'' She trembled with a heart full of terror. It felt like she was using a boy''s kindness. She couldn''t bear the despicable person she had become. She realized the truth. Although the boy had lent her his hand, she felt she didn''t deserve to lean on his warmth. She had already hurt him once with her filthy resentment. The girl had to live with a heart that sought eternal atonement. ''Eternally... for your sake alone...'' Of course, it wasn''t a normal way of thinking. But the girl''s mental state was already tainted with guilt, so it was pointless to consider it broken. ''I''ll live for you... I''ll die for you...'' Perhaps that was the last thing she could offer him. The girl wandered, lost in thought, and made the same vow to herself over and over. Chapter 120 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The pitch-black night had passed, giving way to a new dawn.Even the shadows, once too deep for candlelight to penetrate, were receding with the rising sun. The air, crisp and cool, hung heavy with the scent of approaching spring. A gentle breeze caressed my cheek, carrying with it a hint of the changing seasons. A solitary snowflake, a fleeting reminder of the winter that had held sway for so long. But winter¡¯s reign was coming to an end. The world, as if in deference to the inevitable, seemed to hold its breath, enveloped in an almost eerie silence. I stood by the window, gazing out at the landscape. ¡°¡­¡± S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.The window was wide open, allowing the breeze to flow freely into the room. I savored the sensation of the cool air against my skin. It had become a new habit of mine, this ritual of greeting the day with the wind at my back. I allowed myself a moment of quiet contemplation. ¡°¡­I¡¯m not as tired as I thought I¡¯d be.¡± I had spent the night by Margaret¡¯s side, watching over her as she slept, but I felt strangely energized. Perhaps it was because I had finally confronted the ghosts of the past, the guilt and regret that had haunted me for so long. A weight had been lifted from my shoulders. For a moment, I felt a surge of relief, a sense of peace I hadn¡¯t realized I was capable of feeling. But I quickly pushed it down. "Get ahold of yourself, Raiden." The vow I had made yesterday echoed in my mind. It was a promise to break free from the cycle of tragedy, a commitment to embrace the warmth that remained in my world, not just for Margaret, but for myself as well. It was a vow that marked a new beginning, a fresh start. In that moment of breaking free, I had made a pact with myself to embrace the future. "Let''s make today count." With a deep, fortifying breath, I turned away from the window. Regardless of who I was yesterday, today demanded my presence, my strength. *** "Eat your fill, Young Master Lishite. Our chef has outdone himself today in anticipation of your satisfaction." "Your kindness is appreciated, Your Grace." A Polite conversation flowed between us. I sat at the dining table, gracefully maneuvering my cutlery. I had accepted Raymond''s invitation to join them for dinner. "Is it to your liking?" "It''s exquisite." "I''m glad to hear that." At first glance, the scene was no different from the first dinner we shared. Except for one crucial difference. "Lady Margaret." "Ah... Y-Yes?" Margaret was seated beside me. The silver-haired girl flinched at the sudden address, her words stumbling out in a rare display of nervousness. I offered her a small, reassuring smile. It seemed she was still adjusting to being outside her room after being confined for so long. ''¡­Was I being too hasty?'' Seeing her fidgeting, her shoulders hunched as if carrying an invisible weight, a pang of guilt resonated within me. It was I who had insisted on bringing Margaret to the dining room. Worried about her persistent refusal to leave her room, I asked if she would join us for dinner. At first, she hesitated, but eventually, unable to refuse my request, she agreed. She was still overly conscious of my presence, her every move guarded, her demeanor fragile, as if she might shatter at any moment. The sight of her vulnerability sent a wave of bitterness through me. But I couldn''t leave her to her own devices. I knew better than anyone that seeking solace in shadows only deepened the wounds of the heart. Healing required a measured dose of noise, light, and warmth. I had learned that lesson the hard way. "I hear you''ve been skipping meals lately, Lady Margaret. I''m concerned for your health. Please, eat a little more." "Ah, I... I''m fine..." "I''m not." "But..." Margaret tried to decline, claiming a lack of appetite, but I wasn''t letting her off so easily. The weaker one felt, the more crucial it was to nourish the body. I picked up a piece of steak with my fork and offered it to her. If she didn''t accept it, I was prepared to hand-feed her. I knew she hadn''t eaten anything in two days. I couldn''t just sit here and do nothing. "Please, eat." My voice was firm. "I''ll feed you myself." "R-Raiden...?!" She was clearly taken aback by my unexpected action. Her crimson eyes, usually vacant, widened in surprise. I pressed on, determined to make her eat. "Open your mouth." "W-Wait, just a moment...! This is...!" "I won''t touch my own food until you take a bite, Lady Margaret." My tone left no room for argument. I had made up my mind. I had welcomed this delicate flower into my care, and it was my duty to ensure it wouldn''t wither away. I had made a promise. This time, I wouldn''t let her go. "My, my." "Goodness." The Duke and Duchess, seated across from us, exchanged amused glances, their eyes twinkling with curiosity. But I paid them no heed. At that moment, the only thing that mattered was Margaret. I wished she wouldn''t hurt. I wished she wouldn''t cry. I wished she wouldn''t blame herself. I wished she wouldn''t lose her appetite or be plagued by nightmares because of me. Perhaps it was selfish, but I just wanted her to be happy, just like I had wished when we were children. "Please, eat." "A-Ah... Mm..." Margaret''s face flushed crimson, her cheeks resembling a blooming rose. She hesitated for a moment longer but then, as if touched by my sincerity, she parted her lips tentatively. I waited patiently. Until, finally, her mouth opened fully. "Ah... Aah..." With a mortified expression, Margaret accepted the bite. It was understandable that she felt embarrassed. Such an intimate gesture must have been unfamiliar to her. Yet, she had found the courage to comply. For me. Because she knew I wouldn''t give up. Touched by her gesture, I instinctively reached out. "Good girl." My hand came to rest on her silver hair, my fingers threading through the silky strands. Despite her exhaustion, her hair remained soft and smooth. The sensation was strangely addictive. As I continued to stroke her hair, a soft, breathy sound reached my ears. "Ah, uhm..." It was then that I realized my misstep. Margaret''s gaze was fixed on me, her face now not just flushed but practically glowing, her eyes wide with a mixture of confusion and something else I couldn''t quite place. "...Ah." I had been spending too much time indulging Ariel''s need for affection lately. It seemed my subconscious had blurred the lines, leading to this unintentional display. I withdrew my hand, but the damage was done. "Uhm, ah...?" Margaret was speechless, like a deer caught in headlights. Her crimson eyes, now shimmering with unshed tears, darted around the room. I tried to offer words of comfort, but it was too late. "I-I apologize, Lady Margaret... That was entirely inappropriate of me..." "H-hic... Sniff..." She began to cry softly, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs. Even amidst her tears, the sight of her diligently chewing the piece of steak I had fed her was endearing. I stifled a chuckle. Laughing now would only exacerbate her embarrassment. "Excuse me, Lady Margaret." I spent the rest of the meal trying to soothe her while maintaining a semblance of composure. The atmosphere around us was far from tranquil. But despite the commotion, I felt a sense of ease I hadn''t expected. When I first received Raymond''s invitation, I had been filled with apprehension. But now, having confronted the most agonizing knot in my heart, a sense of calm had settled over me. The feeling of walking on a razor''s edge had subsided, replaced by a newfound lightness. ''¡­What about you?'' I wondered if Margaret felt it too. This sense of relief, this momentary respite from the weight of our shared past. I hoped that as she looked around, taking in the sights and sounds of our surroundings, she might find a moment of peace. ''I hope you can heal, too.'' After all, she now carried the burden of my pain as well. It was my deepest wish that she wouldn''t succumb to the darkness that had once threatened to consume me. ''May you find your way back to the light.'' With that silent prayer, I faced each day, one step at a time. Chapter 120 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***My stay at the Phyler estate stretched over several days. Given the distance from the Lishite dukedom, we needed at least a week to prepare for the journey back. Fortunately, Raymond was kind enough to extend his hospitality, allowing me to rest and recover without any inconvenience. Naturally, this meant spending a significant amount of time with Margaret. Not that I minded, of course. I cherished every moment by her side. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "It''s been a while since I last stepped foot in this study." "Indeed..." "Do you remember? We used to have history lessons together here when we were children." "Of course... I remember." "I could never quite match your brilliance in academics, Lady Margaret. You always excelled." "...Please, let''s not dwell on childhood memories. It''s embarrassing." We spent our days exploring the familiar halls of the Phyler estate, revisiting places that held remnants of our shared past. It was a welcome distraction, a way to fill the silence that threatened to engulf us. Far better than awkward tea parties, where our hands would hover over our cups, unsure of what to say. We moved from room to room, each step a journey down memory lane. The study, the dining room, the gardens, the bedrooms¡­ Finally, we found ourselves on the second-floor terrace. "This terrace hasn''t changed a bit. It''s exactly as I remember it." "Yes... It''s remained the same..." I leaned against the railing, feeling the gentle caress of the wind on my face. Margaret stood beside me, her expression a mixture of melancholy and longing. It was here, on this very terrace, that we had spent countless hours together, creating memories that shone brightly in the recesses of our minds. ''¡­This place must hold a special significance for you as well.'' When the manor underwent renovations a year ago, the terrace had been slated for a complete overhaul. However, at Margaret''s request, it had been left untouched. Raymond had mentioned in passing that Margaret would often seek solace on this terrace, spending hours alone under the starlit sky. ''You, too...'' Had she, like me, clung to the remnants of our past, seeking solace in the echoes of what once was? Had we both, in our own ways, desperately tried to erase each other from our lives while simultaneously clinging to the hope that we wouldn''t be forgotten? The thought brought a bittersweet smile to my lips. To dispel the heavy atmosphere, I forced a lighthearted remark. "You always came here when things were tough, didn''t you, Lady Margaret? You were quite the crier back then." "...?" "Those were the days. Just a few years ago, you would cling to me, sobbing about being scolded by the Duke..." "W-Wait, what are you saying...? Why are you bringing that up all of a sudden...!" As expected, Margaret''s cheeks flushed crimson as she stammered out a protest. I chuckled softly, ignoring her embarrassment. The wind whistled gently around us, carrying a hint of warmth that belied the season. It was no longer the biting cold of deep winter. I realized then that winter''s reign was coming to an end. The calendar read late February. Time had a way of slipping by unnoticed. The season I had believed would last forever was slowly but surely giving way to spring. Though the chill of winter lingered, hints of life were beginning to emerge. I took a deep breath, savoring the fresh, invigorating scent that filled the air. "The academy will be starting again soon." "Already...?" "So much has happened in just three short months." Yes, so much had happened. Despair had threatened to consume me. Hatred had taken root in my heart. Fear had paralyzed me. I had been ready to give up. But somehow, I had found the strength to persevere. - I promise. I had made a vow. A vow to never run away again, to face my demons head-on. And so, I had found hope. I had found love. I had found strength. And finally, I had found forgiveness. All of this, in the span of just three months. "There was a time when I cursed everything... But looking back, I realize it was a necessary period of growth, a chance to reclaim what I had lost." Those three months had not been a curse. I considered them a blessing in disguise. Despair and hope were but two sides of the same coin. The future we create is ultimately our own. It was a truth I had learned the hard way, but I was grateful to have learned it nonetheless. "I have no regrets." The pain of the past had subsided. "I choose to see it as a passage of time." Those three months were simply a chapter in my life, a chapter that had come to a close. Whether it had been a curse or a blessing was irrelevant. Time, after all, marched on. The present would soon become the past, just as yesterday had faded into memory. "Though I suppose the state of the academy is a concern..." I pushed aside the weight of the past, forcing a neutral tone. "I heard it was in quite a state after the incident. I wonder if they managed to repair everything during the break." "You''re..." "Yes?" "It''s nothing... Never mind." Margaret seemed about to say something but stopped herself. "Lady Margaret?" "It''s nothing, really... And I received word last week about the academy. The repairs are complete. Everything is back to normal." "That''s good to hear." Winter was ending, and spring was upon us. It was time to return to the academy. I closed my eyes, feeling the gentle breeze on my face, and smiled softly. -Ding! At that moment, a familiar, mechanical sound pierced the air. Before I could react, a bright blue screen materialized before my eyes. -Ding! [System has been restored.] This was only the beginning. Chapter 121 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat And so, several days passed.As I stood for a moment, basking in the warmth of spring, a season I was experiencing for the first time, I realized a week had already gone by since I arrived at the Duke''s residence. The days had flown by. Fortunately, in that short time, I had managed to mend my strained relationships to some extent. However, a tinge of regret lingered. It was time for me to return to the Lishite Dukedom. "I''ll be on my way now." I bowed politely to Raymon. Standing before the carriage, seeing me off, Raymon wore an expression of regret. "I wish you could stay a little longer." "The Academy will be starting soon. It''s time for me to prepare for the new semester." "I know... If it were up to me, I''d have you stay with our Margaret. But I know that would be too much to ask." "Lady Margaret will be fine. She''s a strong girl." "Yes, I certainly hope so." Despite my words, I couldn''t help but worry. Margaret wasn''t in her right mind. Guilt and obsession stemming from me had taken a toll on her mental state. I''d suggested she stay at the Lishite estate for a while, like Lucy, thinking it might be better for her to be near me. However, she refused repeatedly. She wanted to face others, to clear up misunderstandings... ''But she''s so adamant... It wouldn''t be right to force her.'' Perhaps she needed more time to prepare herself mentally. We would meet again at the Academy once spring arrived. It was best not to rush things. I shook off my swirling thoughts and approached the silver-haired girl, her expression stiff. "I shall see you at the Academy, Lady Margaret." A faint smile touched my lips. "Until then, please take care." Margaret said nothing, her gaze fixed on me. Her clear, crimson eyes seemed to reflect the image of a certain black-haired boy. Her gaze held a quiet intensity as if lost in thought. I waited patiently for her to speak. Finally, she parted her lips. "...You as well." May her life be filled with a peaceful light from now on. Her last words scattered and faded with the gentle breeze. As the fragments of consonants and vowels dispersed, I turned away, forcing my feet to move. Step by step. I boarded the carriage with measured steps. My steps were steady, unwavering. As if my heavy legs were light as air, I raised a hand. "Farewell, then." Like a spring flower blooming after a long winter, the season of snow transformed into a single seed, drifting away from the Phyler Dukedom. . . . -Rattle... Inside the carriage, the only sound was the rhythmic clatter of wheels. I gazed out the window at the rapidly changing scenery. I wasn''t really paying attention to the view. My mind was preoccupied with thoughts. I tapped my fingers on my sleeve, finding comfort in the repetitive sound. After a while, I let out a deep breath and raised my head. "Status window." A single command escaped my lips. A familiar mechanical sound rang out, followed by a blue screen materializing before my eyes. -Ding! [The system has been restored.] I stared at it silently. "......" Right, the status window. I''d been doing my best without it. During the past few months, while the system was dormant, so much had happened. I''d been so busy that I barely had time to think about it. But now, as my hectic life calmed down, it had returned. -We told you, didn''t we? Someone tampered with your memories. -Who do you think it was? I had so many questions about it. About my past life, about this life, I believed to be a possession, and about everything that had led me to this point. I wanted to desperately ask if it had deceived me. If all those words of encouragement and comfort, all those things that had kept me going for the past six months had been nothing but lies. I wanted to ask... but... "How have you been?" -Ding! [The entered question is not valid.] Something was wrong with the system. I''d been trying to talk to it for days, but it wasn''t responding properly. It was like its consciousness had been emptied out. No matter what I asked, all I got were stiff, mechanical responses. This wasn''t the system I knew. Before, it felt like a ''being'' with its own personality. Now, it felt like a lifeless ''machine''. Maybe it was pretending. I''d spent a whole day poking and prodding, trying to get a rise out of it, but to no avail. It was as hollow as an empty shell. ''......How cowardly.'' How could it just disappear like this? I''d hoped for at least an explanation. I chuckled bitterly, fiddling with the blank blue screen. What had just happened? To me, the system had been a friend I could rely on. Was I so easily disposable to it? I felt like a discarded toy. "I guess I... relied on you quite a bit." I bit my lip, feeling a pang of betrayal. But I shook my head, pushing the feeling aside. Taking a deep breath to compose myself, I turned back to the window. The carriage continued on its journey. Sinking deeper into my seat, I muttered wearily, "Well... at least the system''s back, even if it''s different." It stung that the ''someone'' I''d connected with beyond the screen was gone. But the system''s return was a relief. It would undoubtedly prove useful in dealing with the incidents and accidents that would soon plague the Academy. For now, life was peaceful. But once the semester started, the original story would resume, bringing with it a wave of dangers. "...Right, think positive." I emptied my mind and closed my eyes, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over me. I leaned back against the seat, hoping to catch a little sleep. s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 121 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***Several more days passed. The carriage, which felt like it was on an endless journey, finally reached its destination. "We''ve arrived, Young Master." The carriage door opened smoothly. Through the gradually widening view, a familiar building came into sight. A mansion, both imposing and tranquil. I was home. "......" Stepping back into my sanctuary after almost a month brought a wave of emotion. As I stood there for a moment, taking in my surroundings, a familiar voice reached my ears. "Brother!!" A warm body collided with my back. Turning around, I saw a red-haired girl beaming up at me. Perhaps it was because it had been a while since her last display of affection. My heart warmed as I spoke her name. "Ariel." "I missed you, Brother...!!" Ariel clung to me with a bright smile. I gently stroked her red hair, returning her embrace. If I didn''t stop her, she''d probably continue bouncing around like an excited puppy. It seemed I was missed more than I realized. "I missed you too." "Heehee..." "That happy to see me?" "Mhm!" It felt like I was holding a small, fluffy dog. Of course, Ariel wasn''t the only one who came to greet me. As I waited for a moment, more familiar voices reached my ears. "Welcome back, Young Master." "Raiden, I''ve been waiting...!" "Little Master." "Did everything go well, Raiden?" Rachel. Lucy. Gilbert. Father. Every single one of them welcomed me back with open arms. Unable to contain my smile, I walked towards them. "Is everything alright, Raiden? That Phyler girl didn''t cause any more trouble, did she?" "I''m fine, Your Highness." "Have you been eating properly? You seem to have lost weight since you left." "I think I''ve actually gained weight..." "Now that the Duke mentions it, your cheeks do seem a bit thinner." "What are you talking about, old man..." I was bombarded with concern and affection. As I responded to each of them in turn, I felt a finger poke my cheek. I turned to see a brown-haired girl standing there. "Welcome back, Young Master." "Rachel." "Did things get resolved, like you said they would?" "Well... Not perfectly, but I managed to sort things out for the most part." "That''s good to hear." The girl smiled, her captivating eyes crinkling at the corners. "I was worried, you know... I even wondered if you were having nightmares." "How young do you think I am?" "Hmm, about eight?" "Our relationship seems to be stuck in the past." We exchanged lighthearted banter. Finally, it felt like I was truly home. Pushing down the warm, fuzzy feeling in my chest, I addressed everyone before me. "I''m home." I''m home. *** Meanwhile, in a tiny space within the boy''s unconscious, a serious conversation was taking place. Two figures observed the peaceful scene unfolding before them. They were the ''fragments of existence'', bearing the appearances of Kim Naru and Raiden. "...What are we going to do?" Naru, who had been silent until now, spoke up. The question hung in the air. Raiden, sitting beside him, shrugged as if he didn''t understand. "What do you mean?" "About the status window... about ''that person''. He seems to have gotten the wrong idea." "What about it?" "I don''t think we can just ignore this." Naru frowned at the nonchalant response. Raiden''s carefree attitude was starting to grate on his nerves. Right now, ''he'' felt betrayed by the status window, harboring negative feelings towards it. The misunderstanding would be cleared up eventually. But knowing the truth made it difficult to watch ''him'' suffer, even if it was temporary... "Ignore what? He seems perfectly fine to me." "Ha, haha..." Raiden let out a nervous chuckle as if feeling the sting of his glare. "Besides, there''s nothing we can do about it, is there? We''re forbidden from talking about that person." "Right, about that..." Naru rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Raiden patted her back reassuringly. "Don''t worry about it. It''s just a misunderstanding. It''ll clear up soon enough." "Hmm..." "He''ll understand eventually... how much that person sacrificed for us, and how long they''ve been on our side." That person had always been there for them, no matter what. Raiden trailed off, a strange smile playing on his lips. Chapter 122: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Meanwhile.Somewhere far away from the continent. A mysterious land not even marked on the Empire''s standard map. The Forest of the Forgotten, Ploitoon. A forest filled with trees perpetually adorned in a tapestry of autumn hues, their leaves eternally crimson. "Hmm~ I''m pretty sure it was around here...?" A blond boy traversed the forest. His light footsteps crunched upon the scarlet leaves, carrying him deeper into the woods. He strolled amidst the overflowing crimson trees as if on an autumn picnic. "Strange... I''m certain this is the right place, according to my memory." As if searching for something, the boy muttered to himself, constantly scanning his surroundings. While he furrowed his brows and tilted his head in contemplation, a faint figure materialized before him. "Who dares to disturb my slumber?" A voice laced with chilling bloodlust echoed through the air. The emergence of an overwhelmingly powerful presence caused the surrounding mana to tremble faintly. The sheer pressure emanating from the figure distorted the very fabric of space around it. The shadowy figure spoke, gazing down at the boy standing before it. "To trespass upon my domain with such audacity... You shall pay for your arrogance with your life." "Aren''t you being a little too uptight?" "What?" "We''re both of the Dragon Clan, let''s help each other out. If we remain so closed off, all we''ll hear are whispers about snakes~!" "What... are you talking about?" The figure seemed momentarily taken aback, its expression unreadable. The boy, staring at the shimmering heat haze, let out a knowing chuckle. "Found you at last. The leader of the Red Dragons... Plagueis." "How do you know that name...?" Plagueis, concealed within the shadows, frowned in bewilderment. He had employed Recognition Reduction Magic so potent that it could deceive the very laws of the world. No ordinary being should have been able to perceive him. Yet, this boy saw through the Polymorph, instantly discerning his true identity. "You''re not human." "Bingo~!" "Then what are you...? A Goblin? An Archangel? Or perhaps... a demon?" "I told you, I''m a Dragon." "Don''t be ridiculous! Among all the Dragon offspring I know, there''s no one like you!" "Really now?" "I''ll ask again. What are you?" "Now that hurts~ I haven''t forgotten you, but you''ve gone and forgotten me...!" The boy dramatically scratched his head, feigning offense. He sighed and bit his lip in thought for a moment before slapping his forehead as if struck by a sudden realization. "Aha~! You don''t recognize me because I''m in this form, right?" "What...?" "Sorry, sorry... Just wait a second. I''ll return to my original form." The boy waved his hand dismissively, urging patience. He bowed his head and muttered something in an unknown tongue, then raised his hands high above his head and clapped them together with a resounding snap. -Snap! His thumb and middle finger collided, producing a sharp sound. The sound wave, born from the somewhat theatrical gesture, sliced through the silence of the forest and shot outwards. Simultaneously, the boy''s demeanor underwent a drastic transformation. "How about this... Recognize me now?" His brilliant blond hair shifted, turning as white as snow. His eyes blazed with an intense blue light. Tiny blue sparks crackled around his fingertips. The boy''s appearance had transformed in an instant, and Plagueis, who had remained composed until now, stiffened in shock. "...Impossible." "See? You recognize me now." "H-How... How can a Thunder Dragon still be alive? Your Clan was wiped out over 200 years ago...!" A remnant of the past, appearing so abruptly. Plagueis stammered, unable to conceal his astonishment. The white-haired boy simply stared at him, as if observing his reaction. His playful smile had vanished. All that remained on his face was a chilling gaze, devoid of any warmth. His voice, as cold as winter, declared, "I''ve come for retribution, Plagueis." "R-Retribution, what are you..." "When our Clan was hunted. When we begged for your help, you turned your back on us and scurried away like a rat. This is the price for that betrayal." -Crackle!! Azure lightning bolts erupted around the boy, crackling with ferocious energy. His white hair whipped around him in the turbulent air. The boy brushed his bangs aside, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Thanks to you lot... I''ve experienced some truly delightful things." "W-Wait...!!" "The screams of my mother, begging me to run while I still could... They still ring clear in my ears." "Don''t be absurd! How can you blame us?! It was the humans who hunted the Dragons!" "Yes, that''s right... I knew you''d try to weasel your way out of it." Hatred flickered within his crystalline pupils. Plagueis, feeling an oppressive weight crushing down on him, cried out, "Stop spouting nonsense! Back then, we..." "You made a deal with the humans, didn''t you? In exchange for revealing the location of our Clan, you secured your own safety." "H-How could you possibly know that...?" "Because I heard it directly from the mouths of your brethren." "Our brethren? All those who knew of that agreement are dead...!" Plagueis''s voice trailed off, his face contorting in horror as a chilling realization dawned upon him. "Don''t tell me... for the past 200 years, the one who has been hunting down the Lord-level Dragons..." "That''s right, it was me." "..." "I''ve killed the Green, the Blue, the Black, even the Gold... Now it''s your turn." The boy''s casual confirmation sent a shiver down Plagueis''s spine. For a moment, Plagueis stood there, frozen in terror. Then, his eyes blazed with crimson fury as he roared, "How dare you utter the word ''death'' in my presence! I am the pinnacle of all Dragons!!" "Whatever you say." "You may be a Thunder Dragon, but you''re still just a child, barely 300 years old! You are no match for me!!" -Crack, boom! With a sickening crunch of bone and flesh, Plagueis''s body began to transform. The shimmering heat haze dissipated, and his form swelled in size. Crimson wings sprouted from his back, and a massive tail lashed behind him. Plagueis, having shed his Polymorph, stood revealed as a colossal Fire Dragon, radiating overwhelming power. "I''ll tear you limb from limb!!" Bathed in the eerie glow of his crimson aura, Plagueis opened his jaws wide. Intense heat gathered within, forming a swirling vortex of ethereal flames. The sight was enough to steal the breath of any onlooker, yet the boy merely smirked. "What a load of crap. You pathetic excuse for a Dragon." The boy''s hand shot up towards the sky once more. Crackling, buzzing noises filled the air as azure lightning crackled around him, painting the atmosphere with its electric fury. "The Book of Sacrifice." Oh, Primordial Thunder Dragon. Your descendant calls upon your might. Take this fleeting future, and grant me power in the present. Nine hundred years of my life, I offer. Grant me your divine power. "Pierce through." -Zernoth Style Forbidden Magic, Third Verse of Paradox- -Assassination- -Boooom!!! As the incantation left his lips, a blinding blue light engulfed the boy, expanding outwards to encompass the entire forest. He clenched his fist, feeling the raw power of the electric current coursing through his veins. Without a moment''s hesitation, he launched his fist forward, aiming for the heart of his enemy. -Thud... A dull thud echoed through the air as Plagueis, who had been preparing his fiery breath, was struck. Or rather, it wasn''t quite a hole. The majority of Plagueis''s body, except for his long Dragon neck and tail, had simply vanished. -Thump, thud... Moments ago, he had been a magnificent beast, brimming with life. Now, he was nothing more than scattered chunks of flesh. What little remained of his body crashed to the ground with a sickening thud. As crimson blood pooled on the forest floor, the boy casually wiped his hand on his clothes. "Ugh... This is exhausting." He stepped onto Plagueis''s severed head, his face etched with fatigue. He had sacrificed a significant portion of his lifespan for this power, and the strain was evident in the blood trickling from the corner of his lips. As he wiped the blood from his mouth, a raspy voice reached him from below. "With a single... blow... How is this... possible..." "What? You''re still alive?" Even with his body gone and only his head remaining, Plagueis clung desperately to life. The boy frowned at the Fire Dragon''s tenacious grip on existence. "Even for a Thunder Dragon... such power... is unheard of..." "Just die already. My lifespan aches from overusing my powers." "Who... are you...?" With his dying breath, Plagueis gasped out one final question. The white-haired boy spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva. "Ugh, just die quietly. Stop asking pointless questions." "Damn you..." "...Fine, since you''re about to kick the bucket anyway. I''ll answer that much." Listen well. This is both revenge for the blood spilled in the past. And a promise of the endless suffering your Clan will face from now on. "My name is Zernoth." The last of the Thunder Dragon Clan. The Empire''s hidden shame, a living testament to a history they tried to erase. And... "Your reckoning." S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. -Crack!! Zernoth''s fist shot out once more, crushing Plagueis''s skull with a sickening crunch. The once-mighty Dragon''s head was now nothing more than a pulpy mess. Zernoth stumbled back, collapsing to his knees with a groan. The metallic scent of blood filled his nostrils. He lay there for a moment, catching his breath, before looking up at the sky. "...I miss you, Mom." A single sentence escaped his lips, filled with longing and a profound sense of emptiness. Chapter 123 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Around two years ago.One day, back when Raiden was still a notorious delinquent. The black-haired boy was having a day no different from any other. - Look over there, it''s that maniac... - Let''s go somewhere else, who knows what kind of trouble he''ll cause. - To think, that thing is the eldest son of the Duke... The future of House Lishite is bleak indeed. Staggering footsteps crossed the heart of the Academy Plaza. As Raiden wandered, reeking of alcohol, the other students scurried out of his path. They had no wish to experience whatever torment awaited those who caught his eye. With gazes mixed with contempt and fear, they watched him from afar. "......" Raiden, too, was aware of their stares. However, he showed no reaction. Normally, he would have picked a fight with a few of them, just to further tarnish his own reputation. But today, he simply wasn''t in the mood. Or rather, it wasn''t a matter of mood, but of his heart. He was utterly exhausted. - To think, the first thing you do after returning to your family home is flip the table during dinner. - You haven''t changed one bit, Raiden. - Just how far do you intend to disappoint your father? The words he heard from his father yesterday echoed in his ears. Disappointment. As he ruminated on the weight of that simple word, a girl''s voice resonated in his mind. - Young Master, please stop this. - There''s no need to intentionally invite their scorn... - It wasn''t your fault that the Duchess passed away. So please...! The voice of someone who worried for him. A few sentences, laced with a delicate tremor. And then... -Slap! -Silence, Rachel. The sharp sound of flesh against flesh, cutting her words short. A red handprint bloomed on the girl''s cheek. His reason consumed by the mention of his mother, the boy lashed out. - How dare a mere servant speak so boldly. - You seem to be mistaken about your place just because I indulged you a little as a child... - Don''t you dare speak to me, you gutter trash from the slums. - If I hadn''t taken you in, you''d be whoring yourself out in some brothel by now. Tears welled up in her brown eyes. Yet, her gaze remained fixed on the boy. Her face, etched with sadness and pity, was almost unbearable to look at. The utter lack of hatred or resentment in her pure compassion only intensified the ache in his heart. Raiden, feeling a wave of nausea rising within him, fled the mansion. And now, back to the present. "Ugh... Haa..." Raiden groaned, trying to calm his churning stomach, still rebelling from the excessive alcohol. He usually only drank enough to maintain his delinquent act. But yesterday''s events had driven him to drink beyond his usual limit. Dragging his foggy mind, he started towards the carriage stop, hoping to catch a ride back to the dormitory. It was then that... -...... -...... Raiden noticed a sudden hush falling over his surroundings. He slowly lifted his gaze to see Margaret and her entourage approaching from a distance. The Academy students, who were gossiping about him just moments ago, sealed their lips, falling into an uneasy silence. It was only natural. Margaret loathed it when whispers about Raiden reached her ears. The reason why even the gossip-hungry social circles avoided mentioning the delinquent Raiden was... Because she, and her family''s influence, suppressed it. It was the only sensitive topic for Margaret, the Empire''s most revered flower. A few months ago, some of her followers, eager to curry favor, dared to badmouth Raiden in her presence. They were promptly ostracized from social circles, a tale that spread like wildfire. This incident fueled rumors that Margaret still harbored feelings for Raiden. She, however, vehemently denied it, stating that she simply couldn''t bear to hear even a whisper about him. Whatever the reason, it was an unspoken rule within the Academy... Speaking ill of Raiden, at least within earshot of Margaret, was strictly forbidden. "Ugh..." Raiden turned to leave at the sight of Margaret approaching. However, his alcohol-laden body refused to cooperate. As he cursed his own sluggishness, Margaret and her group stopped right in front of him. "Hahaha! Is that true, Your Highness?" "Yes, I thought I was going to die. And then, my father... Oh." Margaret, who was engaged in a lively conversation with her entourage, stopped mid-sentence as she noticed Raiden. For a moment. Their eyes met. His, black and clouded with exhaustion. Hers, red and shimmering with a hint of confusion. "......" "......" A beat of silence passed. It was Raiden who looked away first. He let out a tired sigh and continued on his way. As the boy brushed past her, Margaret noticed something. A shadow of loss and emptiness had settled upon his face. She sensed something amiss. Having secretly observed him all this time, despite her feigned indifference, she could tell that something was different about him today. His eyes, usually brimming with arrogance and annoyance, were¡­ Downcast, like a trampled flower lying on the pavement. Concerned, Margaret found herself calling out to him before she could stop herself. "Hey...! You!" "......?" Raiden turned slightly at the sound of her voice, his expression questioning, as if surprised that she would address him directly. Margaret, realizing the impulsiveness of her actions, froze. Even if her emotions had gotten the better of her... To think she had grabbed his sleeve. Her face stiffened, and her lips trembled slightly. Raiden, noticing her reaction, frowned. "...What is it? If you have nothing to say, I''ll be on my way." He roughly shook off her hand and turned to leave again. However, his movement was quickly halted. This time, it was Margaret who had grabbed his hand. "You..." "Haa... I asked you what you wanted. Are you deaf?" Margaret seemed momentarily angered by his response, but she quickly suppressed it. His face, seen up close after so long, seemed¡­ So very fragile. "How rude. Even if we''re both from Ducial families, there''s a clear difference in our standing... How dare the Empire''s Shield obstruct the path of the Empire''s Sword?" "......" "And I believe I told you I didn''t want to see your face again. Are you deaf as well as blind? You truly are an idiot..." To the boy spewing harsh words, no different from any other day, Margaret asked in a small voice. "...Are you alright?" "......" Raiden''s words caught in his throat. The boy''s eyes, which had been downcast since yesterday, shook violently. A throbbing pain shot through his head, sending a jolt of agony through his body. He clenched his jaw, trying to suppress the turmoil within him, but his composure was crumbling. Are you alright? It was a simple question. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A question he could have easily brushed aside with a sneer, as he always did. Yet, for some reason... He found himself struggling to bear the weight of those words. His heart pounded in his chest, and his thoughts scattered. Unable to utter a response, Raiden turned away. He roughly shook off Margaret''s hand and muttered a single sentence. "Don''t worry about it..." "......" With that, Raiden headed towards the carriage stop. Margaret stood there, watching the boy''s retreating figure. . . Chapter 123 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat . s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.. Upon reaching his room, the boy collapsed onto his bed. The soft mattress embraced him, offering a temporary respite from the turmoil within. -¡­Are you alright? The silver-haired girl. Her red eyes gazed at him. Her elegant voice, was laced with concern. Raiden felt a splitting headache as if his skull would crack open. He was afraid that if he opened his mouth, the alcohol he had consumed, along with his internal organs, would come spewing out. The boy curled up on the bed, clutching his head. He wished for his mind to go blank. He yearned for the sweet oblivion of sleep. "......" But alas... His subconscious had already hit play on the videotape of his pain. All he could do was tremble, his eyes fixated on the dark screen within his mind. - This is the last time, Raiden. I... I won''t... sob... I won''t seek you out again. His beloved lord declared their separation with a voice choked with tears. - Brother, please... Why are you doing this...? His adorable little sister, begging him with tears streaming down her face. -...... -...... His respected father and his reliable butler stared at him in silence. -¡­Are you alright? His beautiful ex-fianc¨¦e inquired about his well-being. And... - Young Master, please stop this... You don''t have to suffer like this...! His devoted maid called out to him with sorrowful eyes. "......" Raiden suddenly felt an urge to chop off his right hand. That hateful hand that had struck her. The impulse was not just a fleeting thought. He pulled out the pocketknife he kept in his jacket pocket. And without hesitation, he slashed at his wrist. Shhk...! A crimson line blossomed on his wrist, staining the pristine sheets with a mixture of despair and rage. Raiden continued to cut, each stroke a testament to his self-loathing. Thud. Tears streamed down his face, splattering onto the bedspread like dark, uneven polka dots. As if surrendering to the torrent of emotions, the tears flowed freely, staining the bedsheets with dark, uneven blotches. "Ugh... Sob..." Suddenly, Raiden felt dizzy. He had lost too much blood. Only then did he release the knife from his grasp. Clang! With a gasp of pain, the silver hand mirror, now smeared with blood, clattered to the floor. Raiden fumbled beneath his bed, retrieving a low-grade healing potion. He poured it onto his mangled wrist, the movements practiced and familiar. As if this wasn''t the first time, or the second, that he had inflicted such pain upon himself. "Ah..." The boy was... "Aah...!!" Broken. "Aaaaaaaaargh!!!!" He wanted to die. But he was terrified. He yearned for his mother. He wanted to plunge the knife into his throat. He wanted to live. He wanted to scream until his throat bled. He wanted to escape. - Run, Raiden!! - I''m... sorry... Our... son... Even now... When he closed his eyes, he could see it all with horrifying clarity. The flurry of blades descended upon them with chilling precision. Your face, twisted in a grotesque mockery of ecstasy, fueled by bloodlust and greed. Your pristine white dress, stained crimson, mirroring the color of your hair. As she drew her sword, its blade slick with blood, his mother''s entrails spilled forth from the gaping wound in her stomach. He could never forget that moment. Even in that horrific situation, you were smiling. So beautifully. So mercifully. If only you had screamed if only you had begged for your life... Maybe then, it wouldn''t hurt so much. Your final smile... it was unbearable. It tore him apart from the inside out. "Aah, aaaaaaargh!!!" Raiden''s day was no different from any other. It was just another ordinary day in hell. A hell he had been living in, every single day, since that fateful night. The boy, on the verge of collapsing from exhaustion, could only sob and scream, his voice raw with anguish. As if it were the only thing he could do in this world filled with suffering. *** "Gasp...!" His eyes fluttered open. A wave of nausea crashed over him, bringing with it a throbbing pain that pierced his skull. He groaned, his hand instinctively reaching up to cradle his aching head. His forehead was damp with cold sweat. As he struggled to clear his head, confused and disoriented, he heard voices filled with concern. "Brother? What''s wrong? You were just dozing off, and then..." "Young Master, are you alright...?" Blurry figures swam into view. A girl with fiery red hair, perched on the edge of the sofa. Behind her, another girl, her brown hair braided neatly, attended to her. "Raiden...?" A blonde girl sat at a small table, sipping tea. He stared at the scene before him, his mind struggling to catch up. His right hand, clenched tightly into a fist, trembled uncontrollably. "......" "......Brother, seriously, what''s wrong? Are you hurt?" Ariel, noticing his distress, rushed to his side, her face etched with worry. Rachel and Lucy quickly followed suit. He remained frozen in place, his breath caught in his throat. ''I need to say something...'' He needed to tell them he was fine. He needed to reassure them. But the words wouldn''t come. He could only whimper, his body wracked with tremors. And then... "Young Master, please calm down." As Rachel''s hand gently cupped his cheek, the dam within him shattered. "Ah, aah..." Her touch was warm and comforting. A beacon of hope in the darkness of his nightmare. Tears welled up in his eyes, spilling down his cheeks in a torrent of relief. The whimpers that had been trapped in his throat transformed into a choked sob that echoed through the room. "Ugh... Sob..." Thank goodness. It was just a dream. He had truly thought he was back in that living hell. But it was just a nightmare. The people he loved... They were here, right in front of him. The realization washed over him like a tidal wave, leaving him trembling with a mixture of relief and lingering fear. He couldn''t stop crying. "Ra-Raiden..." "Brother..." "Young Master..." They watched him, their faces etched with concern. This wasn''t the first time he had broken down like this, his emotions spiraling out of control without warning. At first, they had panicked, unsure of how to handle his sudden outbursts. But now, they simply offered him their silent support, their presence a comforting anchor in the storm of his grief. He reached out, his hand trembling, and pulled them close. They came willingly, their arms wrapping around him in a protective embrace. Their warmth enveloped him, and he clung to them, drawing strength from their presence. "Ra-Rachel... I... I... Sob... It was so... so hard... but I... I endured..." "You did well, Young Master." "I... I missed Mom... Sob... I... I wanted to die... Sob... I thought about just ending it all..." "You did so well, Young Master. Truly." A warm hand gently stroked his back, a soothing rhythm that calmed the tremors racking his body. Rachel, Ariel, Lucy. Their warmth seeped into him, chasing away the lingering chill of his nightmare. He leaned into their embrace, seeking solace in their presence. He was exhausted, his body and soul weary from the constant battle within. He needed their support, their strength to bolster his own. And they, without hesitation, offered him the comfort he so desperately craved. Thanks to them, he could finally allow himself to break down completely, to release the pent-up emotions that had been tormenting him for so long. The throbbing pain in his right wrist had vanished, replaced by a dull ache, a physical reminder of the nightmare he had endured. Chapter 124: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "Aah, aaaaaahhhh!!!"Raiden''s day began no differently than usual. An utterly ordinary day. A hell that had repeated every day since that day. The boy eventually collapsed, tears streaming down his face, screaming until he was about to lose consciousness. As if that was all he could do in this world filled with misfortune. . . . "Gasp......!" Raiden opened his eyes. As his head shot up, beads of cold sweat that had formed on his skin scattered across the floor. Clutching his head, which felt like it was about to split open, the boy frowned. His clouded consciousness gradually returned. He felt the sunlight streaming in from the window stinging his eyes. "......Is it already morning?" Raiden muttered as he sat up. He suddenly felt a sense of strangeness. It was because of the scenery reflected in his blurry vision. He had clearly fallen asleep in the Academy dormitory. But for some reason, he was now in a different place. "This is......" Neatly organized bookshelves. Tidy furniture and a desk piled with documents. It was a space with an overall calm and gentle atmosphere. Raiden quietly spoke the name of the room. "...Mother''s study?" At that moment. A voice came from behind him. "Hmm? What are you doing, Raiden?" Raiden felt as if his mind had gone numb. A familiar voice. Soothing and affectionate. A voice that resembled the scent of April spring breezes. The boy turned his stiff neck to look in the direction the voice had come from. "Your face is a mess... Did you have a bad dream?" Standing there was a woman with red hair. Bathed in the sunlight streaming through the window, her appearance as the wind blew against her was like a painting. She was a single rose, fluttering in the breeze. All the thoughts that had filled Raiden''s mind until just now vanished. On the canvas of his bleached thoughts, only one color remained. Red. Painting a picture of longing and grief. A loss of the past. "Mother...!" S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Raiden rose from the sofa he was sitting on and ran towards her. The woman gently embraced the boy''s body. "You should be careful. What if you hurt yourself running like that?" Her leisurely words echoed in his ears. Those words were filled with concern for him. The boy finally burst into tears at her warmth. The woman gently patted Raiden''s back, comforting him. "It seems like you really had a nightmare." "Sob, yes... It was, hiccup, a very, scary, dream..." "There, there, shh... It''s alright now." "Mother, hiccup, Mother... Because of me..." "Don''t worry. Mother is right here beside you... It was just a dream, forget about it." The boy held the woman''s body even tighter. The woman, in turn, wiped away the tears on his cheeks. Raiden desperately rubbed his face against the woman''s hand. It felt strange because he couldn''t feel any warmth from it. But the boy decided not to mind. Because this fleeting nightmare was sweeter to him than the hellish reality. The boy was just focusing on this moment. The reunion with his mother, which he had yearned for so much. "I''m sorry, sob, Mother...." "It''s alright, my child... Really." The piece of the boy''s soul was devoured by demons. Like the 30-cent silver coin he had traded his fate for, it lay discarded on the floor. The boy, clinging to a false illusion. From his right wrist. The blood-red reality dripped down. Chapter 125: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Twenty-two years in my past life.And eighteen years in this one. I''d say I''ve lived a pretty full life. I''ve learned a lot and experienced even more. Like the fact that life is just a series of unfortunate events. Or how the people I love always seem to leave my side. I know it''s a bit bleak... But I suppose it''s inevitable, considering my life has been steeped in loneliness and sorrow. "Care for a drink?" "Of course, Father." However, the realizations I''ve had recently are quite different from those of the past. I took a sip from the glass Father handed me and let out a contented sigh. "Ahh..." "You''re getting better at holding your liquor." "You too, Father." Lately, Father and I have been drinking together more often. Almost three or four times a week, which means we''ve been spending more time together overall. "Brother and Father... Drinking again?" "Young Master... I''m worried about your health." "What if Raiden gets sick from all this drinking...?" I heard Ariel, Rachel, and Lucy whispering amongst themselves, but Father and I didn''t let go of our glasses. I savored the rich aroma of alcohol that wafted into my nose and smiled. This was it. This was the realization I had recently come to. A comfortable space, loved ones, and strong alcohol. I had discovered the joy that this beautiful combination brings. "Come on, you guys are acting like I''m drinking more than usual. Compared to before, this is nothing." "That''s true. You used to drink every single day." "Haha, I guess I did." Of course, back then, it wasn''t for pleasure but rather to forget my loneliness. Who would have thought... That I would be able to drink like this, With a light heart, S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And a genuine smile on my face. -Hey, Naru! I brought something amazing today...! -You haven''t had alcohol before, have you, Naru? You''re sixteen, it''s about time you had a taste! -You''ve never even been on a school trip, so you probably haven''t had a drink with friends either! -I''ll show you how it''s done! But you can''t tell anyone, okay? Come to think of it, there was a time when I did drink before. I was so naive back then, just blindly following my brother Changho''s lead. I miss him a little. I hope he''s doing well. -Here, repeat after me. Cheers!! -......!! -Pfft, hahaha...!! You did it! That''s the spirit! Alcohol is like magic. It brings back vivid memories that I thought I had forgotten. And it paints the stories I hold dear in even more nostalgic hues. I loved this feeling. Despite all the misfortune I''ve endured. My past wasn''t all bad. I cherished these moments, reminiscing about the people I loved. And as time passed, I was reminded of how important love is to me. It allowed me to nurture even deeper affection for those around me. "Ariel, want to try some? You''ve never even had a sip." "Hmph, no thanks. I''m good with my lemonade." The red-haired girl glanced at the glass in my hand for a moment. Then, she let out a snort and turned her head away. Uh oh, I think I might have upset her. Did I say too much? "Do you hate it that much when I drink?" "Yes! You smell like alcohol!" Oh my, our Ariel is at the age where she says such heartbreaking things... I looked at her with slightly hurt eyes. My gaze held the melancholy of an older brother watching his little sister go through puberty. Well, it''s a little unfair. Drinking isn''t just about having fun. When I''m drunk and lying in bed, I can fall asleep instantly without any dark thoughts. It''s a kind of sleep therapy I prescribe to myself... but I don''t need to go into that. I don''t want to spoil the mood. I pushed those thoughts aside and sat closer to Ariel. "Alright, alright. I''ll cut back on the drinking." "...Really?" As I said that, stroking her hair, she glanced at me with a pout. ...How can someone be so adorable? I swear, Ariel must be a different species altogether. "Promise me! Pinky promise!" "Pfft, ahaha... O-okay, okay! I promise! Pinky promise!" She puffed out her cheeks and held out her pinky finger. I couldn''t help but laugh. She''s so precious. And it wasn''t just the girl in front of me. It was a sentiment that extended to everything around us. The cozy atmosphere, the laughter of my loved ones. Beyond the hazy scenery, the lingering scent of colorful paints tickled my nose. "Hey! Why are you laughing?! Are you making fun of me?!" "Ariel, you really haven''t changed a bit since we first met. That''s why I love you." "Even Your Highness is teasing me now...?!" Perhaps it was a representation of the emotions I had long forgotten. A loving kiss that gently erases the present contradiction of smiles and tears. Unable to contain my overflowing heart, I spread my arms wide and pulled the two girls in front of me into a warm embrace. "Wah...!?" "Raiden?!" "Young Master...?" The two seemed startled for a moment before relaxing into my arms with a familiar sigh. Their warmth seeped into my chest. A gentle smile spread across my lips without me realizing it. "Don''t you think you''ve been a bit too huggy lately?" "Do you think so?" "Yeah, yeah! You''ve been hugging everyone you see!" "I-I like it... but sometimes it''s a bit... sudden...?" Well, it''s not like I hug that many people. Just Father, Gilbert, Ariel, Lucy, and Rachel... Okay, maybe it is a bit much. But what can I say? It feels so good. To hold you all, the people I love most. I just want to let you know how much I love you. I don''t know how else to express it. I want to feel your warmth a little longer. I want to savor the feeling of my old emptiness being filled by you. "So, you don''t like it?" "...It''s not that I don''t like it." "I didn''t say I hated it!" "I-I like it too...!!" Yes, right now. I just want to etch the beating of my overflowing heart into my memory. So that even when time passes, and this warmth fades, And the night returns to my world, filled with compulsion and loneliness, I can recall this moment and find comfort in the memory. I want it to leave an unerasable mark on my heart, like the hands of a clock frozen in time. "Let''s all have a toast, shall we?" "...You know what''s weird about you lately, brother? It''s like you''re trying too hard to be cheerful." "That doesn''t matter. Everyone, raise your glasses! High in the air!" "Haha, how about a kiddie cocktail for our little missy?" "Oh, come on! Even you, old man...?!" Cheers erupted amidst the lively atmosphere. We emptied our glasses, celebrating this joyous day. I hid the loss and emptiness of my past deep within my heart, plastering a cheerful smile on my face. It''s okay. I''m okay. I have to be okay, so I will be. Let''s just empty our glasses. So that I can promise you all a brighter future. "Ahahahaha!!" "Eeeeek! You''re all too much!" Let''s make a pinky promise. And whisper in each other''s ears: Promise me we''ll see each other again. Chapter 126 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Hiatus Notice: Updates will continue once the author returns.The long, long winter break had finally come to an end. It felt like the start of the new semester would never come. Time had flown by without me even realizing it. "......So much has happened." It had been an eventful two months. I doubt there was a single student who had a more eventful break than me. A soft smile graced my lips. It was a strange feeling. Just a few days ago, I hadn''t given much thought to the end of the break. But now that the day had come to leave for the Academy, I felt a twinge of regret. A quiet thought crossed my mind. "It would''ve been nice if I had... a little more time." If only the break had been a little longer, maybe I could have done more. It was only recently that I had finally untangled the knots in my life. Perhaps I could have even enjoyed a truly relaxing vacation. -Heehee! I''ll show you what a real snowball fight is, brother! -H-hey, wait a minute... Isn''t using ice magic cheating? Having a snowball fight with Ariel, bundled up in her winter hat. -It''s been so long since we''ve had such a peaceful tea time... I really do feel most at ease by Raiden''s side. -As do I, Your Highness. Enjoying tea time with Lucy in the garden, surrounded by blooming winter roses. -Your drinking seems to have improved. But don''t overdo it, too much alcohol isn''t good for you. -Heh... You''re one to talk, Father. Sharing a drink with Father late at night. -Apples are not round at all... That''s because they crunch when you bite into them. -......Oh my. Exchanging silly jokes with Gilbert and his otherworldly sense of humor. -Is it alright for me to stay by your side like this...? I feel like I''m taking up too much of your time. -I have plenty of time for you, Lady Margaret. Please don''t worry. Taking care of Margaret, who was still not fully recovered. -Young Master, you shouldn''t sleep on the sofa like this. -I''m just so drowsy... Just let me lean on you for a bit. -...Just for a bit, okay? Sitting side-by-side in front of the warm fireplace, basking in the comfort of each other''s presence. Just picturing these scenes brought a smile to my face. And that''s why I felt a tinge of sadness. But it was alright. There was always a next time. I had promised not to run away or disappear anymore, so there was plenty of time. There was no need to rush. "Next winter break... maybe we can all go on a trip to the beach house." I muttered to myself, a smile playing on my lips. As I calmly painted a picture of the future, a familiar voice calling my name reached my ears. "Young Master? It''s time to go." It was Rachel. I nodded silently and started walking. The carriage was waiting for us. It seemed that Lucy and Ariel were already on board. Urged on by Rachel, I stepped into the carriage. "We''ll be back soon, Father." "Take care." A brief exchange between father and son amidst the bustle. After making eye contact with the rest of the staff, I boarded the carriage. -Neigh! The carriage started moving immediately. As the horses picked up speed, I watched the mansion grow smaller and smaller in the distance. I pushed down the lingering anxiety in my chest. The feeling of melancholy soon blossomed into a flower of fondness. I didn''t look back. After all, this was a home I would always return to. Now was the time to move forward, towards a new chapter. *** "We''ve arrived." The carriage came to a gentle stop, and the coachman''s voice announced our arrival. We stepped out of the carriage. The Academy building came into view. It was as grand as any city, yet not overly crowded. As magnificent as the Duke''s mansion, yet not overly ornate. S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was a truly impressive sight. A sense of familiarity washed over me as I started walking. "...It''s been a while." It had only been two months since I was last here. Yet it felt like I was returning after years of being away. As I walked slowly, letting the winter breeze wash over me, a memory from the past echoed in my ears. -Oh my! Young Master...! Look outside! It''s huge!! -Yes, yes, I know, now please sit down. What if you get hurt? -I''m fine! I always practice my balance so that I can be the perfect attendant...! Huh?! The day I first stepped foot in the Academy, guided by my status window. Despite trembling with anxiety and worry, the memory of that moment, filled with hope and determination for happiness, was vivid. Had it really been half a year already? I let out a breath, realizing how quickly time had flown by. I wasn''t the only one feeling a strange sense of nostalgia. The others, walking alongside me, seemed to be having similar reactions. "You''re right, it has been a while." "It feels weird, brother... I hated the thought of school starting again, but now that I''m here, it doesn''t seem so bad." "They''ve repaired everything so well, haven''t they? I''m sure it was a mess when we left for break... The Academy''s ability to recover is amazing." We walked on, quietly observing our surroundings. The Academy looked as good as new, as if the invasion three months ago had never happened. In fact, it seemed even more pristine than before. As I was lost in thought, admiring the scenery, a familiar voice called out from behind. "Well, well, well! Look who it is!" A friendly yet annoyingly flippant tone. I recognized who it was immediately and turned around, his name already on my lips. "Golden Boy...?" "Long time no see, Maniac!" Golden Boy waved casually. The blond boy sauntered towards us with his usual swagger. It seemed he had also returned to the Academy for the start of the semester. We had just happened to run into each other. Seeing his face after so long... I stared at his signature blue eyes for a moment before clicking my tongue. "......This is bad." "Hey! What''s with that blatant reaction?! Don''t look at me like I''m some kind of nuisance!" "What are you talking about?" "That hurts! It''s been ages! The least you could do is greet me properly!" "I have nothing to say to you." "Argh!!!" The blond, tanned idiot threw a tantrum. I couldn''t help but smirk at his childish behavior. "......Hmm?" "What is it now?" "No, it''s just... you seem different. Your complexion looks a bit brighter." "Does it?" I tilted my head and touched my face, but it didn''t feel any different than usual. I couldn''t tell. Well, it didn''t matter. It wasn''t like my complexion had worsened. If anything, it had gotten better. I brushed off his comment and asked him a casual question. "How was your break?" "It was alright, I guess. Nothing much happened. Just visited some distant relatives." "Hmm? Didn''t you say you were an orphan last time?" "So what if I''m an orphan? Can''t orphans have relatives? I''m still human!" "That''s not what I meant..." As far as I knew, he didn''t have any living relatives. Maybe I was mistaken. As I pondered this, his incessant grumbling interrupted my thoughts. "Yeah, that''s right, our dear noble wouldn''t even consider a common orphan to be human, would he? It''s so unfair! In my next life, I''m definitely going to be born a noble..." "Just shut up already." "Oh my~ You should listen to our Young Master, you know?" "..." Had he lost his mind over the break? My forehead throbbed. I pinched the bridge of my nose before raising my hand high in the air. And then, I brought it down swiftly. My target, of course, was Golden Boy''s back. -SMACK!! A resounding crack echoed through the air. Golden Boy''s body went rigid. His jaw dropped, and his eyes widened. A moment later, his signature shriek pierced the air. "Argh!!" He jumped up as if he had been burned. But I wasn''t done yet. I swung my hand a few more times. -SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! With each satisfying thud, Golden Boy flinched. "Ow! Ow!! Okay, okay, I''ll stop messing around, just stop hitting me!!" Why was he whining? He knew he was going to get beaten up anyway. I was determined to teach him a lesson for provoking me and then chickening out. "Gah!" So noisy. Chapter 126 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ***A few hours later. At the training grounds near the Academy''s main building. I was having a light spar with Golden Boy in this familiar place after almost three months. You might be wondering why. I had been cooped up in the mansion all break, and my body was stiff. And since I had a personal punching bag right here... I figured I might as well get some exercise. The sound of fists cutting through the chilly air filled the air. -Whoosh! A fist came flying towards me. I dodged it effortlessly with a simple turn of my head. "Tsk... You''re annoyingly good at dodging!" Golden Boy clicked his tongue in frustration. Despite his string of failed attacks, he continued to press forward relentlessly. I maintained a safe distance, calmly countering his moves. Normally, I would have kept him at bay with long-range sword attacks. But this spar was different. We weren''t using weapons. It was a pure hand-to-hand combat spar. Creating distance was not a good idea, especially when your opponent was a brute like Golden Boy. "Come on, take a hit!!" He lunged forward, his movements exaggerated. At first glance, it seemed like he was losing his cool and attacking recklessly. But that was a trap. If I mistook it for an opening and attacked, he would catch me off guard and throw me to the ground. Despite his appearance, Golden Boy was quite clever. Our spars were always a battle of wits. This time, however, I saw through his plan. "Haaah!" I let out a loud yell, pretending to attack with my fist. I saw the corner of his lips twitch as he assumed he had me right where he wanted me. But that was just another feint. My real attack wasn''t my fist. It was the roundhouse kick I had been setting up this whole time. -WHAM! My kick landed squarely on his abdomen. "Oof...!!" Golden Boy let out a gasp and stumbled backward. He staggered for a moment before collapsing to his knees. "Ugh, I give... Urgh..." He admitted defeat. I took a moment to catch my breath. As I wiped the sweat from my forehead, I heard his voice, weak and defeated. "Ugh... You''re a beast... Your physical abilities are something else..." He looked utterly pathetic. It was strange. He seemed weaker than the last time we sparred... Maybe something was wrong. "Are you feeling alright?" "How did you know?" "I could tell. So, what''s wrong?" "Well~ If I told you your lifespan just got shortened by about 1,000 years, would you believe me?" "Stop being ridiculous..." He clearly didn''t want to tell me. And I couldn''t force him to. I sat down next to him. He was lying sprawled on the ground when he suddenly asked, "By the way... Did you get hurt during that incident?" "That incident?" He was talking about the Academy invasion that had occurred right before the break. I gave him an incredulous look. "You''re asking me that now...? After three months?" "Well~ We haven''t seen each other since then, have we?" He scratched his head sheepishly. "You didn''t even ask if I was okay." "I didn''t need to." "Why not?!" "Because I know what you''re capable of. I doubt you''d die in a little skirmish like that." "Oh... Well, when you put it that way..." "Don''t get cocky." He stared at me with what seemed like gratitude. I shoved him lightly and stood up. I had been at the training grounds for three hours. It was time to head back. The others would be waiting for me at the dormitory. And after I unpacked, I needed to check if Margaret had arrived safely. "I''ll be going then." "See ya." He waved me off. I found his carefree demeanor irritating, but I didn''t have time to argue. As I turned to leave, he called out to me. "Oh, right... Maniac!" "What is it?" "You''re coming to the thing next week, right?" "Thing?" "Don''t tell me you forgot." Forgot what? I had just arrived at the Academy. I hadn''t received any announcements yet. I stared at him blankly. He sat up and spoke, his usual playfulness replaced with a somber expression. "Next weekend... There''s going to be a memorial service for the victims of the attack." "Ah..." S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Victims. I hadn''t allowed myself to think about that word. My breath hitched in my throat. Chapter 127: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Starting release of premium chapters, as Author needs more time. -Next weekend... There''s going to be a memorial service for the victims of the attack. Victims, and a memorial service. As Golden Boy uttered those words, my dazed mind snapped back to attention. It felt as if someone had struck the back of my head. Behind the lingering, dull headache came a crushing sense of reality. Had I been so consumed by my own misfortune? I had forgotten. The fact that a tragedy worthy of being called such had occurred here as well. -The number of students injured in this attack is 138, and the number of students who died is 5... Students had died. Five young lives, cut short. During the attack, they had stepped forward to defend the back gate from the encroaching monsters. Their necks were severed by the sudden appearance of Recus. I heard they were promising students, the hope of the Academy. Indeed, they must have been confident in their abilities to stand in the face of chaos to protect others. The cruel irony was this: They were strong enough to shield the weak behind them, but not strong enough to protect themselves from the truly powerful. "Haa..." A sigh escaped my lips. Indescribable emotions swirled within me. Lost in thought, a scene flashed before my eyes, a memory tucked away in a corner of my mind. -Squelch... The sound of flesh being ripped apart. Followed by a dull thud. As I looked up at the sound of something heavy hitting the ground, I saw five heads, cleanly severed. Death, instantaneous and absolute. Back then, stopping Recus had been my priority. But the crimson blood that had stained the ground that day... it was an undeniable tragedy. Nausea welled up inside me. Unable to bear the churning in my stomach, I took a long drag from the Deathweed I was holding. "Haaa..." I had forgotten. The original work was a tragedy. A tragedy where countless people died with each passing incident. This world was never kind to us. I had already experienced it firsthand. I lost my mother before my very eyes, and then my master, the only adult I could rely on. My jaw clenched involuntarily. "......How foolish." To have lost such precious things, and yet, to be lulled into such a false sense of security. Self-loathing washed over me. I rubbed my face with my hands, trying to gather my thoughts. Depressing thoughts threatened to consume me, but I pushed them back. Now was not the time to wallow in weakness. Self-pity wouldn''t solve anything. I would not lose anyone else so helplessly, not like my mother, not like my master. I needed strength. I needed the means to protect those within my care. Putting down the Deathweed, I pushed myself off the sofa. "...I need to move up the schedule." A quiet murmur to myself. There were so many things I needed to prepare. In order to overcome the huge waves that were to come, it was necessary to build a breakwater strong enough not to be shaken by the ordeal. I opened my mouth. "Rachel, can you get my coat ready?" "Are you going out?" "Yes, there''s someone I need to see." I replied with a faint smile. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To ensure the smooth execution of my plans, there was a mountain I had to climb. "...Korn." Korn Ronezia. The Headmistress of Reynolds Academy, and the war hero who ended the civil war ten years ago. And the woman my master loved. I had to bring her to my side. *** -Whooosh... The wind howled fiercely. Outside the tightly shut window, white snow fell in a blizzard-like fury. Spring was just around the corner, yet it was a strangely cold day. The season raged on relentlessly. As if to say this was the last snowfall of winter. Oblivious to the harsh weather, a woman lay shrouded in darkness. "..." Her name was Korn Lonezia. A woman with captivating red hair and golden eyes. She lay on her bed, still as death. Not a single candle lit the room. Only an impenetrable black filled the space. In that space where one couldn''t see even an inch ahead, Korn remained frozen, as if time itself had stopped. The faint sound of breathing. It was the only indication that she was still alive. -Master, it''s time to wake up. -Even if you whine like that, it''s no use. Today is the faculty meeting. The woman was lost in a memory. A past now shattered and beyond her grasp. Her chest ached. It felt as if thousands of heated needles were piercing her heart, but Korn didn''t resist. She simply accepted the pain. -Master! Are you working? -The cafeteria has a good menu today, shall we go together? -I''m so tired because I slept so late yesterday. If you hadn''t clung to me for another round last night, I would have gone to bed early... Ah! Ow! Why, why did you hit me? -The weather is lovely. Shall we take a walk together? A gentle voice echoed in her ears. Korn closed her eyes. It was a time when she felt like she was melting, like she had the sweetest candy in her mouth. -I love you, Master. A sweetness she wished would last forever. But it didn''t take long for that moment to be engulfed in black ink. -Hello, Master. -If you''re reading this record... it means I''m already gone from this world. Just as happiness had found her suddenly, so did misfortune. -I don''t know how my end came, but I apologize in advance. -I wanted to stay by your side forever... but I guess wishes don''t always come true. -Please forgive your incompetent student, Master. Was it because she had spent too many days in tears? Now, even tears refused to come. Only a soggy resignation remained in her lightless golden eyes. -Please don''t grieve for too long after I''m gone. Korn choked back a sob at those piercing words. They were cruel, but they were her student''s last wish. But she couldn''t bring herself to fulfill it. Because she didn''t know how to live in a world without the one she loved, let alone not grieve. The purple roses were quietly wilting. Korn wished she could just disappear like that. Light, sound, smell, texture... every fragment that made up the world felt meaningless. "...The world without you is so gray, Lucas." His name, a painful whisper. The overwhelming sense of loss continued to drag her down. Her pale lips moved silently. "I''m tired." She had lost the will to live. It had been that way ever since he left. But that didn''t mean she hadn''t tried. To honor his last wish and move on from her grief, she had tried to immerse herself in her work at the Academy. She had driven her broken self relentlessly. She often stayed in her office until she nearly collapsed. But even that couldn''t last. Because in the end, she couldn''t even protect the Academy. The attack three months ago. The students were hurt. The students her beloved cherished were hurt and killed. In the end, she couldn''t protect anything. "I just want it to end... Forgive your powerless master." Korn muttered, burying her face in her hands. The pieces of her heart, painstakingly gathered, crumbled away with the cold winter wind. She had truly decided to give up on life. The woman who was once praised as the pinnacle of magic was now a broken shell, rotting away in a dark room. She wished to be forgotten. She wished for no one to find her. She just wanted to wander the fields of her blissful past, slowly drowning in the sorrow she loved so much. It was then, as she lay there enveloped in darkness, that she heard it. -Knock, knock... Someone was knocking on her locked front door. The unfamiliar sound made her frown. For a moment, annoyance flared at the intrusion on her solitude, but she quickly suppressed it. Not many people knew where she lived now. Just a few faculty members, at most. Since she hadn''t left her house in the past three months, rumors of her disappearance were circulating. The woman forced her heavy body up. ''¡­Is it Professor Sharon again?'' It was around the time Professor Sharon usually visited with food. If she didn''t open the door, she would keep knocking for hours, just like last time. It was better to show her face briefly and send her away. Korn let out a small sigh. She got out of bed, staggered for a moment, and then regained her balance as she walked towards the front door. -Click, creek¡­ Her hand, devoid of energy, pushed the door open. "I told you before, Sharon. Please stop coming here¡­" Korn''s voice was laced with a chill. But she was soon cut short. "Headmistress." Because standing outside her door was a most unexpected visitor. Hair the color of the night sky, eyes filled with fatigue, and dark circles that lent him a strangely alluring air of decadence. Korn stared at him, her voice a whisper as she spoke his name. "Student Raiden¡­?" "It''s been a while." The boy bowed his head respectfully as their eyes met. The student who had studied under Lucas stood before her now. Chapter 128 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Korn''s whereabouts were currently unknown. To be precise, she hadn''t shown her face at the academy even once since that tragedy three months ago. You''d think the Headmistress''s presence would be crucial, especially after such an incident. But no one had seen her, not the students, not even the faculty. She had vanished without a trace. Naturally, the academy was in an uproar. Filling the void left by the Headmistress''s absence were rumors of unknown origin. -I heard... Headmistress Korn was seriously injured during the last attack. -They say her injuries are severe. -That''s probably why her whereabouts are unknown... Even Golden Boy, who had relayed this information to me, seemed to believe it wholeheartedly. As someone who knew the whole truth, I couldn''t help but feel a bitter taste in my mouth. Well, it wasn''t entirely wrong. Korn was indeed suffering. However, her pain wasn''t physical but emotional. It had only been four months since she lost the one she loved. And now, the academy had been attacked, students she cherished were dead... It was only natural for her to have a breakdown. It would be stranger if she wasn''t affected at all. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -What? You don''t know where the Headmistress is? -Well... If the other professors don''t know, how would I? Golden Boy was right. Currently, fewer than five people know Korn''s whereabouts. Probably just a few professors like Sharon, Kate, and Aron, who were close to Master when he was alive. For someone in her position, Korn didn''t have a wide social circle. -In short, the Headmistress is missing. And there''s no way to find her. My plan to bring Korn to my side seemed to be faltering right from the start. However, I thought I knew. Where she was staying. It was a simple deduction. But I held a clear conviction. Korn, who loved Master so much, would definitely be there. ''The faculty dorms... Master''s room.'' Those consumed by grief often lingered in places that held the most memories of the departed. Just like I always found myself drawn to my mother''s study. A painful smile touched my lips as the thought crossed my mind. Those who harbor sorrow are like ghosts wandering the past. They reminisce about the moments that shone brightly in their lives. In that sense, the dorm where the two of them had spent their time together would be an incredibly poignant space. Master''s favorite furniture, his cherished belongings, even his unique, refreshing scent... All those traces would remain. What''s lost leaves a bitter aftertaste. Korn was probably there, lost in a sweet despair, her spirit broken. ''I can''t let that happen.'' I bit my lip. I couldn''t leave Korn to be consumed by her grief. The world still needed her. In a few years, great chaos would descend upon the continent. The Cult, which had been manipulating the Seekers, would make their move to seize control of the Empire. The Demons would also stir, working towards the revival of their Demon King. To overcome the approaching darkness, Korn had to be in her rightful place. Of course, this generation had a new hero, ''Allen.'' But if she stood with him, the light of hope would undoubtedly shine brighter. ''......And, even aside from all that...'' I didn''t want to see Korn crumble. Master would be saddened. He had lived his life in the fiery crucible of hell. I didn''t want him to suffer in heaven too. Even though I was a poor excuse for a disciple who couldn''t even bring himself to call him ''Master'' when he was alive... At least this way, I could show him my belated respect. I couldn''t protect him, but I could protect the things he loved. That was why I couldn''t accept it. Their story ending in such a miserable way. ''I will inherit your will.'' With a firm resolve, I slowly raised my hand. Before me was a tightly shut door. The nameplate engraved with ''Lucas'' caught my eye, but I didn''t stop my hand. -Knock, knock... The sound of my knock echoed softly. An icy silence followed. I stood there, waiting patiently. Soon, I could sense a faint presence approaching the door. -Click, creek... The door creaked open. A woman with vibrant red hair appeared. "I told you not to come here, Sharon..." Her voice was laced with irritation, but it quickly faded. Our eyes met. Her golden eyes widened slightly as if surprised to see me. I took a deep breath and spoke calmly. "Headmistress." "Raiden...? Is that you?" "It''s been a while." A simple greeting. As I raised my head, I saw the woman staring at me with a dazed expression. She was in a terrible state. Her usually lush hair was a tangled mess as if it hadn''t been brushed in days. Her once-bright eyes were dull and lifeless. Even her elegant beauty was hidden beneath a pallor of despair. "What brings you... here?" Her reaction betrayed a flicker of alarm, but I pressed on, my tone resolute. "I need to speak with you, Headmistress." "You...?" Korn seemed to hesitate, as if unsure how to respond. Then, she let out a sigh and frowned. "I don''t know how you found me... but just go." It was a blatant refusal. She tried to close the door, but I moved my foot, blocking it. I couldn''t leave her to drown in her sorrow. "......What do you think you''re doing?" "I apologize." "But I need to speak with you." "Leave. Now. Or I''ll close this door, even if it means cutting off your foot." "There''s something I need to tell you." "I don''t want to hear it... Please, just leave me alone." She tried to push me away, but I had one last card to play, one she couldn''t ignore. "The day of Master''s funeral... I took your place." "......" "You said... that since you owed me a favor, you would help me if I ever needed it." Korn was a gruff woman, but she always kept her word. Especially when it involved Master. She hesitated, then finally relented, stepping aside to let me in. "Come in." "Thank you." Stepping inside, I breathed a sigh of relief. I had been worried that she might be too far gone, her mind too clouded by grief to even remember her promise. Thankfully, that wasn''t the case. But I couldn''t let my guard down just yet. The most crucial part was still ahead. I had to convince her, to pull her back from the brink. Chapter 128 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat *** A short while later, Korn and I sat facing each other across a large table. As she excused herself to prepare tea, I discreetly observed the room. It was surprisingly tidy. Perhaps she couldn''t bear to see the space she shared with Master fall into disarray. Everywhere I looked, I saw evidence of her obsessive cleanliness. Lost in my thoughts, I didn''t notice Korn return with a steaming cup of tea. -Clink... She placed a cup of lightly brewed black tea in front of me. Another one of the Master''s favorites. "So... what is it that you wanted to tell me?" Korn''s voice was laced with impatience, but it didn''t have the same sharp edge as before. Perhaps she couldn''t bring herself to be completely harsh to a student within her own domain. Master''s light might have overshadowed her at times, but in moments like this, I was reminded that Korn was an excellent educator in her own right. My breath hitched slightly. I composed myself and spoke. "I have a favor to ask." That''s how I began. "I want to gain strength... The strength to never lose anyone again." I had lost too much. I yearned too deeply. I regretted too fiercely. I didn''t want to be trapped in this helpless reality any longer. "Every day since Master''s death, I''ve thought... If I had been stronger, faster, more alert... maybe I could have saved him." I had berated myself countless times. If I hadn''t let my guard down. If I had planned for every danger, using my knowledge of the original story to create a perfect future... Maybe, just maybe, I could have saved him. The thought, buried deep within me, resurfaced with a painful sting. "This recent invasion... it made me realize how truly weak I am." Once again, I had almost failed to protect what was precious to me. If it hadn''t been for the ¡®Helper,¡¯ the back gate would have fallen, and countless lives would have been lost. "I''m tired of this helplessness... I don''t want to be protected anymore. I want to be the protector." I clenched my fists, my resolve burning bright. Grief welled up inside me, threatening to choke me, but I bit my lip, refusing to break down. This was too important. I couldn''t surrender to this pain. My lip, torn from the force of my bite, throbbed, and a bead of blood trickled down my chin. "I want to be like Master." His unwavering dedication to protecting those he cared about, even at the cost of his own life. The flame might have been extinguished, but the embers still glowed faintly. I wanted to carry that ember, that spark ignited by Master, within my heart. "He protected the Academy, ensured the safety of others, and became a pillar of support for everyone... I want to be strong like that." Through the long and arduous journey of grief, a single wish had taken root within me. I wished for a world where no one had to endure what I had. Where children wouldn''t be scarred by senseless tragedies. Where they could live in peace, their faces lit by innocent smiles. And if they were hurting, I wanted them to have a safe haven, a shelter from the storm. I wanted to be their bulwark, just like master had been for me. "I will inherit the will of the Guardian." Korn''s gaze, fixed on me, had sharpened. Meeting her eyes head-on, I declared, "I will honor his noble sacrifice... I will grow stronger, expand my influence, rise to a position where I can protect everything and everyone I hold dear." So... "Please, lend me your strength." I rose from my chair. Turning to the silent woman, I bowed deeply. It was a perfect ninety-degree angle, a gesture rarely seen. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 129: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat "I''m tired of this helplessness... I don''t want to be protected anymore. I want to be the protector." A calm, clear voice resonated through the air. The boy with hair the color of the night sky was articulating his intentions with unwavering conviction. However, it was evident that he couldn''t completely suppress his wavering emotions. Each word he uttered was tinged with a profound sorrow. Droplets of blood trickled down his lips, a consequence of biting down hard to contain his emotions, only to end up breaking the skin. "I want to be like Master." Korn silently observed the boy. Her gaze was ice-cold, but the boy met her eyes with unwavering determination. "He protected the Academy, ensured the safety of others, and became a pillar of support for everyone... I want to be strong like that." A spark flickered in the boy''s eyes. Although faint, Korn could see it. A fragment of a star, radiating pure resolve. The boy''s gaze evoked a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, prompting Korn to murmur silently to herself, ''...He resembles him.'' The thought escaped her lips before she could stop it. The boy bore a striking resemblance to her beloved student, who was no longer by her side. Indeed, Lucas had once spoken similar words. Even after all this time, the memory remained vivid in her mind. Korn found herself lost in reminiscence. -Master... In the end, I was the only one who survived. Ten years ago, the Empire was ravaged by a devastating civil war. It was known as the "Lukria War of Conquest." At the tender age of fourteen, Lucas had swept across the battlefields. People hailed him as a weapon of war sent by the Goddess to aid the Empire, but the truth was far from it. No matter how extraordinary he might have been, he was still just fourteen. He was far too young to endure such horrors. -They''re all gone. -Uncle Sven, who always teased me for being a kid, Sister Aria, who always looked after me with such warmth, Brother Jairo, who acted indifferent but always lent me his shoulder... and Kyle, who promised we''d survive together. -Every single one of them... gone. What sins could he have possibly committed in a past life to deserve such a cruel fate? Even now, the mere thought of it sent a pang of sadness through her heart. They were the pillars that had helped him endure the relentless onslaught of grief. Yet, the world had mercilessly ripped them away. Before the lifeless bodies of his comrades, a boy with emerald green hair wept uncontrollably. -Why must I always lose everything? -All I wanted was to protect those dear to me... but I couldn''t do anything. Despair was not merely pain. It robbed one of the will to envision a future. It planted a seed of longing for death, a desperate hope that this agonizing misery would finally cease. That was despair. Those who had lost their tomorrow were condemned to live a life devoid of meaning. Like trampled flowers by the roadside, their existence would wither away, devoid of vibrancy. -Master... When she heard her name whispered, a realization dawned upon Korn. Lucas must have felt the same way. Just like countless others who had faced despair, he too would succumb to his sorrow and crumble. He had every right to. Despite his best efforts, he had met with nothing but tragedy. Even if he were to collapse and never rise again, no one could fault him. -I want to be strong, Master. However, her assumptions proved to be utterly wrong. -I don''t want to lose anyone else. -I want to be strong enough to protect everything I hold dear. Lucas was a radiant soul. Even a thousand layers of darkness couldn''t extinguish his brilliance. Instead of succumbing to his pain, he chose to carry it with him and move forward. His eyes shone with an unyielding spirit. A decade had passed, but Korn couldn''t erase the memory of that unwavering gaze. "I will inherit the will of the Guardian." And now, the remnants of the past resurfaced. Standing before her was a boy with a gaze that mirrored Lucas''s. Although his eyes were black instead of green, the resolve that burned within them was as bright as ever. Korn clenched her fists beneath the table, her heart overwhelmed with a strange mix of emotions. "I will honor his noble sacrifice... I will grow stronger, expand my influence, rise to a position where I can protect everything and everyone I hold dear." -"I will honor his noble sacrifice... I will grow stronger, expand my influence, rise to a position where I can protect everything and everyone I hold dear." Raiden and Lucas. Their voices intertwined in her ears, creating a bittersweet symphony. It was an odd sensation. Sadness, relief, resentment, longing¡ªa whirlwind of emotions surged within her. "Please, grant me your strength." Raiden bowed deeply. Korn watched him in silence. "...Raiden." The child who called Lucas his master. Unlike other students, he had received not only personal instruction but also the mantle of Lucas''s Unique Magic. Did that make him her disciple''s disciple? Frankly, she was weary. The pain of losing her beloved student had driven her to the brink of madness. To face a gaze so similar to his only served to reopen old wounds. Part of her wanted to simply cast him away, but the phantom voice that had been haunting her whispered insistently. - Master, you know it too. - I don''t have much time left. Maybe four years at most. - So, I have a favor to ask. - It might sound cruel, but when the day comes that I breathe my last... Her foolish student''s final request. - Please, take care of the students. He truly was hopeless. Not only had he left her behind, but he couldn''t even bear to let her give up. Korn let out a shaky breath. "...What is it that you desire from me?" Very well. This would be her final act. Fulfilling the wish of the last vestige of Lucas''s legacy would be her final farewell to the world. With that silent vow, Korn rose to her feet. Her movements were fluid and silent, betraying no hint of the turmoil within. Her crimson hair swayed gently as she stepped in front of the boy. "Look at me." "Yes." His black eyes met hers, unflinching. For a moment, she scrutinized his face, her gaze lingering on his bloodied lips. "You''re a foolish one, aren''t you?" Clicking her tongue disapprovingly, Korn extended her hand. A soft, mana-infused touch grazed his lips, erasing the bloodstains and healing the wounds. It was a simple healing spell, amplified by her mastery of regeneration magic. Her eyes, still devoid of their usual spark, settled on Raiden. "Since you call Lucas your master... I shall treat you as my disciple''s disciple." "Understood." "You may address me as your second master. From now on, call me Grandmaster." "Yes, Grandmaster." "You really are like him, answering so readily." A ghost of a smile touched Korn''s lips as she turned away. With a flick of her wrist, mana surged through her, smoothing her disheveled hair and straightening her wrinkled clothes. She looked composed, if only a little. It was the closest she had come to her old self since Lucas''s passing. "...So, tell me. What would you have me do?" Her voice was flat, devoid of emotion. *** When I first devised the plan to bring Korn on board, I was apprehensive. I wasn''t sure if I could convince her. How could I possibly reach out to someone drowning in such profound grief? I spent countless hours agonizing over this, but no clear answer emerged. I knew firsthand the devastating effects of losing a loved one. It wasn''t something that could be resolved with mere words or gestures. But giving up wasn''t an option. Korn was indispensable to my plan. For the sake of my late master and for her own well-being, she had to live. So, I decided to take a leap of faith. I would approach her with unwavering sincerity and persevere until my message reached her heart. To my surprise, Korn responded favorably. I was taken aback. She wasn''t one to mince words or offer empty platitudes. Her acknowledgment of me as her disciple''s disciple brought a lump to my throat. However, I couldn''t afford to get caught up in sentimentality. There were more pressing matters at hand. Pushing aside my emotions, I proceeded to explain my plan to Korn. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She listened intently, her expression unreadable. After a moment, she nodded in understanding. "So, it''s not just a vague goal of protecting people... You''ve actually envisioned a structured future." "Indeed." "To create a ''system'' that can serve as a shield. An admirable ambition." "Implementing this plan within the Academy requires your approval, Grandmaster. Will you lend us your strength?" "Very well, I will." To my relief, Korn agreed. Although she still carried an air of lifelessness, her promise to help felt genuine. "Is that all?" "I have one more request." "Speak freely." "I believe there''s a memorial ceremony in a few days for the victims of the recent invasion." "Yes... Professor Sharon mentioned it." A ceremony to commemorate the fallen. It was meant to be a somber occasion, a stark reminder of their helplessness in the face of tragedy. But I wouldn''t allow it. This ceremony would mark the first step towards realizing my vision. For those who were lost. For those who remained. It was a small act of defiance, a testament to my unwavering resolve to heal their wounds. "Just like at Master''s funeral¡­ I request that you allow me to stand in your place at the memorial ceremony." "You mean the Headmistress''s position?" "Yes. And this time, I don''t just want to stand there. I want to lead the ceremony." "...I must confess, I don''t quite understand your intentions." Korn looked at me with a mixture of curiosity and confusion. I offered her a faint smile. ¡°There is something that must be done.¡± Chapter 130 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat -I will prepare what you said you need. -Do as you please. Thus, I was able to receive Korn¡¯s okay sign for the plan. I was worried that she might refuse, but thankfully, Grandmaster nodded. Now, she will be able to escape from that terribly lonely space. Because she has to go back to being the Headmistress. Thinking that what I had originally aimed for had been achieved, even if only in part, I felt relieved. ''...Of course, this is only the beginning.'' My shoulders felt strangely heavy. It was as if I was harboring an ambition that was beyond my station. I shook off the strangely complicated emotions and turned my gaze to the window. Snowflakes were still fluttering against the heavily shadowed backdrop. The snow that had started two days ago hadn''t stopped yet. Winter, clinging to its last breath, seemed to be struggling desperately as if not wanting to relinquish the season to spring. -Wheeeeiii... The sound of the wind brushing past the window. Only the fierce song of winter filled my ears. As I closed my eyelids for a moment, embracing the fleeting silence, a low voice suddenly called out. "Young Master." It was Rachel. I lifted my head, overcoming the feeling of exhaustion. "Yes... What is it?" "It''s cold. I thought you might like a cup of warm tea." The girl said with a faint smile. In her hands was a tray with a teapot and some sweets. Rachel, who was slowly approaching me, placed a teacup on the table in front of me. "It''s weakly brewed black tea. I remembered you asking for it a few times before, so I prepared it." "Thank you, Rachel." I carefully lifted the teacup. The pure warmth flowed into my fingertips. As if intoxicated by the warmth, I brought the cup to my lips, and a subtle fragrance wafted around the tip of my nose. The fatigue that had been bothering my head just a moment ago seemed to fade a little. My stiff face naturally relaxed. The corners of my lips curled up into a faint smile. I muttered quietly. "You''re the only one for me after all." "Those are rewarding words, but... I think the others would be upset if they heard." "I''m just kidding. Of course, I like everyone." "...It''s a little disappointing that you would take back your words so quickly." Rachel pouted, her beautiful eyes narrowed. Seeing the girl''s sulky expression, I had to let out a small laugh. "Pfft..." "Why are you laughing?" "It''s nothing." If I told her I laughed because she was so cute, how would she react? It was exciting and... ...frightening at the same time. Therefore, I had no choice but to vaguely muddle through. Rachel shot me a suspicious look. Her brown eyes held a hint of displeasure. Anyway, I patted the seat next to me on the sofa and said, "Come sit next to me." "I''m just a humble maid. I''m not someone who can casually plop down next to the Young Master." "Please." "No." "Ray." "...Only this once." Only after I called her nickname did the girl reluctantly sit down on the sofa. The faint warmth drew closer. At the same time, a peach-like scent wafted over. My heart, which had been heavy with worry, relaxed. It was a strange feeling. Whenever Rachel was by my side like this, I could breathe without any worries. I leaned my shoulder against hers. And then I quietly leaned against her body, being careful not to make her uncomfortable. "...Young Master." Rachel looked at me with complex eyes as I naturally clung to her. She then gave a faint smile. A playful voice, unsuited to her expression, reached my ears. "You''ve become quite clingy lately, haven''t you?" "Have I?" "I''m worried you''ll really become a child again at this rate, Young Master." "If that happens, Rachel will raise me, right?" "Hehe... wouldn''t that be nice?" Would Rachel become my nanny then? The scene that came to mind was so funny that I let out an empty laugh and asked in reverse, "Or how about I raise Rachel?" "That''s not allowed!" "Why not?" "There''s an age difference! My pride won''t allow me to be treated like a child by the Young Master~!" "You know we''re only one year apart, right?" A space filled with silly jokes. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We chatted amongst ourselves. It was a truly comfortable scene. The season reflected outside the window was clearly winter, but this moment was as cozy as spring. A time when warmth rippled. I enjoyed the peaceful atmosphere, even if it was just for a moment. Because I knew that soon I would have to step back into the cold reality. Perhaps that made it even more precious. As we were spending a short time like that, Rachel asked a question. "Ah, right... I heard there''s a memorial service the day after tomorrow." "It''s already right around the corner." "You said you had something important to do then. Are you all prepared?" "Of course." I answered that way, but I couldn''t help but feel anxious. It was a matter of moving people''s hearts. I had memorized the entire speech I was going to give on the podium, and I had packed everything I needed, but I still couldn''t shake off the worry. Feeling uneasy, I called out to Rachel. "Rachel." "Yes, Young Master." "...Do you think I can do well?" I had asked a similar question once before, on the day of a school trip, perhaps. Even then, Rachel had given me encouragement with a bright smile. "Of course you can. Who raised you, anyway?" Just like now. "Like I said before, it would be nice if you kept in mind that I''m only a year younger than you." "Hehe... I raised you on my back since you were a toddler!" "We met for the first time when you were eight." "That''s just a figure of speech!!" Rachel responded with a bright shout. There wasn''t a single hint of doubt in her sparkling brown eyes. I found solace in her words. Right, with these people supporting me... What was I hesitating for? This was a life that had already gone through one death, overcome two misfortunes, and been given a third chance. It would be a lie to say I wasn''t afraid of despair. But I didn''t want to tremble in fear and do nothing like I did in the past. I wanted to admire the stars of those who willingly illuminated my shadow. I wanted to sprout stubbornly even in barren soil. I wanted to endure the pouring trials and tribulations and stand tall as a living being. -Hell is painful... but if you look closely, it might be an opportunity to find something precious. -So, Raiden, try looking for it. -In your hell, what is there? Reaching the end of this hell. That was the only wish I held in my heart. Chapter 130 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat *** Two nights passed. The day of the memorial service arrived. The event was held in the same place as the Master''s funeral, near the main building. The Square of Seasons. People stood, each dressed in dark mourning clothes. Although the memorial service had not yet begun, a solemn atmosphere filled the air. A heavy silence pressed down on everyone''s shoulders. Perhaps it was a representation of the respect shown to those who had passed away. -Wheeeeiii... The blowing winter wind ruffled my hair. The sky was perfectly clear. As if the snowfall of the past few days had all been a lie. ''...Should I be thankful?'' I muttered to myself. I was worried about what would happen if the weather was bad today as well. It was a day that rendered my worries meaningless. My gaze lingered blankly on the blue backdrop. As I was lost in thought for a while, Ariel, who was standing next to me, poked me on the shoulder. "Brother, are you alright?" "Huh?" "No... you seem out of it." "I was just lost in thought. I''m fine." Ariel looked up at me with worried eyes. I shrugged as if to show her there was no problem and patted her bouncy hair. We were currently waiting for the memorial service to begin, just like everyone else. We had arrived earlier than scheduled, so we had some time to spare. Thinking I should relieve some tension, I stayed by the children''s side. "You look a little pale, brother." "You seem strangely out of it." "Raiden... are you sure you''re alright?" The voices of Ariel, Rachel, and Lucy, from top to bottom. The girls all expressed their concern. It seemed that the fact that I hadn''t slept well last night was showing on my face. As I was trying to reassure them that I was fine, Lucy grabbed my sleeve. Her blue eyes were filled with anxiety. She brought her mouth close to my ear as if to tell me a secret. "Um, hey, Raiden...?" "Yes, Your Highness." "I''m really curious, why is Lady Phyler here...?" A question laced with nervousness. Although she pretended not to, Lucy glanced over my shoulder. There stood a silver-haired girl, stiff as a board. Margaret flinched as our eyes met. Then, as if trying to avoid notice, she took a few steps back, putting some distance between us. "......" Lucy glared at her disapprovingly. Ariel reacted the same way. Seeing the two of them openly expressing their hostility, I let out a small sigh. So it was going to be like this after all. I hadn''t fully explained Margaret''s situation to the children yet, so it was only natural for them to be hostile. In their memories, Margaret was simply the one who had driven me to the edge of a cliff. Of course, there was room for improvement. If I explained the pain between us step by step, some misunderstandings would be cleared up, but... The problem was that it was too long a story to resolve immediately. Pushing the thought of finding the right time to talk to the back of my mind, I calmed the children down. "I''ll explain everything later. For now, please hold back your anger." "...I''m not angry yet." Then did that mean she was about to be? "And Ariel, stop glaring at her." "But...!" "Have you forgotten what day it is?" "Ugh..." "It''s a day to commemorate those who have passed away. Let''s put aside our hatred for now. Today will be a day filled with enough sorrow even without it." At my gentle persuasion, Ariel finally nodded. After pacifying the children, I turned my head towards Margaret. The silver-haired girl was frozen stiff, her usual intelligence nowhere to be seen. When did she run away? Margaret had moved away to a distance of about seven steps. With a wry smile, I reached out my hand to the trembling girl. "Why are you standing so far away?" "E-Everyone else seems to dislike me..." "Come closer." "I-I''m fine..." "Come here." "Y-Yes..." Margaret hesitantly took my hand. I carefully pulled her towards us and made her stand next to me. "Don''t wander off on your own." You had already blossomed in my garden. "I have the right to worry about you, care about you, and intervene in your affairs. Please don''t make things difficult for me." "Ah, o-okay..." Margaret stammered for a moment before nodding. I felt a little relieved. As I looked away with a faint sigh, a voice reached my ears. -I ask for everyone''s attention. -Before we begin the scheduled service, I would like to thank all of you who have gathered here today to mourn the departed... It seemed the memorial service was finally starting. I fidgeted with the object in my pocket. Since Grandmaster had personally made this for me, I had to do it right. I bit my lip, holding onto the faint sense of purpose. At my fingertips, laced with a hint of nervousness, only traces of the past remained. *** The memorial service proceeded in a solemn atmosphere. Since most of the Academy had experienced the invasion firsthand, the approaching shock was all the more vivid. Screams ringing out. The roars of monsters. People panicking in confusion. Even the metallic scent of someone''s blood stinging my nose. It was a scene worthy of being called a tragedy. The afterimages remained vivid in the students'' minds. A heavy feeling pressed down on their shoulders, proportionate to the sense of helplessness they felt. -We have lost five futures. -We have lost children who should have enjoyed a future full of hope, smiled beautifully, and walked together. -They were braver than anyone else. When the academy was in danger, they did not hesitate to take up their swords to protect their friends... Professor Sharon recited each word in a calm voice as the eulogy continued. Although the scale was different, the basic format was not much different from the previous funeral of Head Professor Lucas. A field covered in white snow. The students each closed their eyes and paid their respects. The softly resonating requiem was for those who had left, or perhaps for those who remained. The depth of sorrow each person felt was different, but... The fact that everyone was standing here with some form of loss remained the same. -This concludes the eulogy. -Next, we will have a speech from a student representative. Sharon quietly stepped down from the podium after finishing her part. As if to follow her, a student stepped up to the podium. Black hair that resembled the night sky. Black eyes that shone calmly. Perhaps due to his distinctive appearance, the students recognized the boy at once. -Raiden Lishite. -As a representative student of the academy... I have been given the honor of delivering a speech at this memorial service. The boy bowed politely, but there was no response. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn''t that they were ignoring him. It was just that the students didn''t have the composure to clap. Perhaps aware of this fact, the boy continued without a moment''s delay. -I stand here today to commemorate, console, and encourage those who have suffered from the recent tragedy. -There are many things I need to say. -But before that, there is something I want to show you. The children looked up at his unexpected words. Having succeeded in gathering the attention of many, the boy took out the ''object'' he had been fiddling with in his pocket. -Does anyone recognize this mask? It was a mask that covered the entire face. A plain white mask. It was large, very large, and didn''t have any particularly memorable features. -Wait... that... -That mask, could it be...? -The mask of the man who fought off the monsters alone at the back gate... -I remember... One by one, students began to recognize the mask. The boy, who had been patiently waiting for a reaction, sensed the time was right and lifted the mask. And then he put it on his face. The mask fit perfectly. Its unique magic that interfered with recognition instantly changed the boy''s appearance on the podium. He was now the masked man the students remembered. Before the students could react, the boy spoke. -I am the masked man who protected the back gate. It was a bombshell declaration that cut through the heart of the memorial service. Chapter 131 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Approximately 15 days before the memorial ceremony. I went about my daily life, fiddling with the status window that had returned not long ago. Perhaps there had been a system update during the time I was submerged in slumber. The controls and settings had changed somewhat. To utilize the status window in case of emergency, it was imperative to be familiar with these changes. Now, without ''that person'' beyond the screen to answer my questions, albeit grudgingly, I had no choice but to figure things out on my own, through trial and error. "This is annoying. It used to be so easy, just saying a few words..." As I was clicking through the blue window, acutely aware of someone''s absence, I noticed something strange. "Wait... what is this?" The anomaly was in the quest section, specifically within the ''sub-quest'' category. Staring blankly at the details, I couldn''t help but mutter in astonishment. -Ding! [Sub-Quest: Faceless Hero] Secretly protect the Academy from the demon attack! ¡ùWarning¡ù If your identity is discovered by more than 3 people, the quest will automatically fail. {The rewards for the main quest will be partially changed.} 1. 7000p 2. Acquire the title ''Dedication'' 3. Acquire the title ''The Faceless Hero'' 4. Acquire the skill ''Sanctuary'' [This quest has already ended.] Yes, up to this point, everything was normal. It was exactly as I remembered it from the last time I checked, right before I jumped into the fray. The strange part was in a different section... "...Why does it say the quest is a success?" Right below the sub-quest details, the word ''Achieved'' was boldly displayed. The ''Achieved'' mark was only given when a quest was perfectly completed, fulfilling all conditions. It didn''t make sense. I could understand if it was just the main quest that focused on ''defending the Academy.'' But why was the sub-quest marked as ''Achieved''? I clearly failed to meet the conditions. Starting with the ''helper'' who saved me during the invasion, the Saintess, Allen, and his companions, Margaret... I had revealed my identity to far more than the allowed three people. "Show me the rewards obtained from the sub-quest." -Ding! [Quest Rewards] 1. 7000p A resource that can be used within the system. 2. Title ''Dedication'' Possesses a noble will to help others. When the title is activated, physical abilities increase proportionally to the number of people standing around you. (Duration: 30 minutes) 3. Title ''The Faceless Hero'' The realization of goodwill without expecting anything in return. Gain subtle favor from those who have received your grace. (Duration: Always Active) 4. Skill ''Sanctuary'' Deploys a divine power barrier with a radius of 10 meters from the skill casting point. The barrier has the effects of ''Purification'' and ''Regeneration.'' (Duration: 10 minutes) "Huh..." I let out a breath I didn''t know I was holding. It wasn''t just the ''sub-quest achieved'' notification. All the promised rewards were actually there. How could this be? As I pondered this alone, racking my brains, I couldn''t help but ask a question. "Status window. Please check the details of the previous sub-quest, its completion status, and reward processing. See if there''s anything unusual." -Ding! [Confirming.] [Scanning...] The screen blinked slowly. Before long, it returned to its original blue hue. -Ding! [Everything is normal.] An immediate, unwavering response. I groaned again, massaging my temples, and then a thought struck me. According to the setting, the system was powered by divine power. At least, that was the case with the status window Allen used in the original story. Since it was a system created by the Goddess of Joy herself, it was bound to be imbued with a strong divine aura. Divine power fundamentally rejects magic. As opposing forces, when they mixed, it was said to cause unexpected errors. There were even a few instances of this happening in the original story. ''Come to think of it, during the invasion... I was suffering from the magic that Recus had infused throughout my body.'' It seemed that the two forces had collided within me, causing a rejection reaction. This also explained why the status window was glitching strangely at the time. The system detected an error due to the magic. And the status window, detecting the virus, went into forced hibernation for recovery. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Until then, the system was experiencing constant errors, so the performance processing wouldn''t have been done properly. By the time it recovered and returned, the time limit for the sub-quest had already passed. As a result of all these overlapping errors... ''The system must have recognized the sub-quest as ''Achieved''.'' In other words, the current situation was... ''I cleared the quest through a bug exploit.'' Of course, this was just a theory, but there was no other plausible explanation. The thought of the system simply misinterpreting the quest completion due to a random error seemed unlikely... I had to swallow down the slightly bitter feeling. So I wasn''t stupid enough to point out this error to the status window. It was better to be safe than sorry. I wasn''t the kind of person who would let a good opportunity slip away because of a strange sense of guilt. Besides, after all the trouble I went through to stop the invasion, I would have been furious if the quest had ended with no reward. "This is perfect timing." I muttered, scanning the screen. I already had some plans in motion, and these rewards would make things much smoother. Chapter 131 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat *** "I am the masked man who protected the back gate." After that bombshell of a statement, a ripple of murmurs spread through the memorial ceremony. Everyone must have been surprised. The recent invasion had been a great ordeal for everyone at the academy. And naturally, the ''masked man'' who had shown such outstanding performance at the back gate was a subject of much interest. Perhaps due to the nature of the memorial ceremony, there was no major commotion. But a look of bewilderment flashed across everyone''s faces. I calmly met the countless gazes directed at me and opened my mouth. "The reason I stand here on this stage, revealing my identity, is... to convey that every word that follows is the absolute truth." Though my heart pounded with anxiety, I forced myself to speak clearly. I couldn''t afford to show any weakness. Right now, I had to project an image of someone ''trustworthy.'' I put on the mask once again. My expression beneath it was carefully neutral and composed. "We have been through so much." The truth was, until a few months ago, I had tried to avoid standing in front of others like this. I had even resolved to hide my abilities and move quietly. The swords at my waist were all razor-sharp. I was afraid of attracting unwanted attention and hostility from those who envied or feared my power. ''Sorrow,'' a divine relic of immense value, my exceptional combat skills, my background as a Duke''s son... all of these were things that the villains of this world would covet. I was afraid. Afraid that my future would be filled with endless conflict. So I tried to conceal myself as much as possible, living with bated breath. But not anymore. "In the past few days... we have lost five students." They were the ones who crossed the line first. And they would continue to do so. In such a situation, to cower and retreat would only earn me the label of a coward. I was tired of being afraid. I had lived in fear long enough. Now, I wanted to stand tall and protect the things I cherished. "To some, it may be just five students... but to us, it''s different." The children who were sacrificed in the recent invasion. To some, they were classmates who shared lighthearted conversations. To some, they were familiar faces encountered a few times at the academy. To some, they were students under their tutelage. To some, they were irreplaceable best friends. Even if they weren''t close to me... They were precious to someone. "One death... one sorrow is not enough to encompass the loss." The death of a person cannot be simply represented by numbers. Five casualties. Beyond that dry statement lay immeasurable pain. The families, friends, lovers, and teachers of the victims... countless people shed tears. For just one person. "As someone who participated in the defense of the back gate, I witnessed their deaths up close." The scene was still vivid in my mind. The children bravely charging forward, wielding their weapons. "They perished so easily." It was just one swing of Recus'' spear. Yet, that was enough to send severed heads tumbling to the ground. It wasn''t fierce, dramatic, or passionate. They just died. Senselessly. As if the thread of life could be severed so effortlessly. "They didn''t die fighting heroically. It was utterly meaningless. Like helpless livestock being hunted down... they were brutally slaughtered." My honest observation followed. Perhaps because of my blunt words, some students frowned. But I had to do it. To honor their sacrifice, I had to be harsh. To awaken these students, dulled by peace, they needed a jolt. "It was a pointless massacre, not a noble sacrifice." The students now stared at me with wide eyes. As if they couldn''t believe what they were hearing. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their eyes burned with anger directed at me. Yes, that''s what I wanted. You have no right to wallow in sorrow. "The reason they had to die is simple." I pressed on, my gaze sweeping over the subdued students. It was an accusation. "They stood there to protect you." Those didn''t hesitate for a moment. As if it were the most natural thing in the world. They stood against the monsters, stabilizing the atmosphere of the battlefield, which might have been precarious with just me alone. "And what did you do?" I questioned them. What were you doing? While your fellow students risked their lives to defend the academy, what were you doing? "Were you pathetically running away with your tails between your legs? Or were you screaming in terror?" As if struck by the truth of my words, the students lowered their heads. "The reason they had to be sacrificed is simple." I poured my emotions into my voice, pushing the disheartened students. Anger and contempt. "Because you were weak. That''s why you couldn''t protect them." It was a twisted argument, yet... In a way, it was the truth. If the students had been strong, there wouldn''t have been any casualties. "Aren''t you ashamed? That you couldn''t protect anything? If you had been stronger, braver enough to protect everyone, maybe... just maybe, they would still be alive." These were words meant for myself as well. If I had been a little stronger. If I had noticed a little sooner. If I had acted a little faster. Maybe, just maybe, those five children wouldn''t be buried in the ground today. We had to carry the weight of our guilt. For failing to protect them. For not being strong enough. -...... The initially restless atmosphere among the students had settled into silence. They must have grasped the meaning behind my words. To lose something... Meant that you weren''t strong enough to protect it. Weakness invites loss. "I stand here today because I want to change." I would no longer hide. If this cruel world wouldn''t leave me alone... I would gladly take up my sword and face it head-on. If I were trampled a hundred times, I would rise a hundred and one. If I were broken a hundred times, I would bloom a hundred and one. With that resolve, I would become an unyielding breakwater against the crashing waves. -I''m tired of this feeling of helplessness... I no longer want to be someone who needs protection, but someone who protects. -I aspire to be like my teacher. -I will inherit the will of the Guardian. There was no falsehood in my vow back then. I wanted to become a shield. A source of comfort and safety for those who trembled in fear. Mother, Teacher, Rachel. Like those who supported me through difficult times. Inspired by the memory of my own salvation, I would rely on them and move forward. "Countless dangers will continue to threaten the academy... no, the Empire." This was the first step. I would declare my goal here and now. "I will protect the things I love from that darkness." So that my speech would resonate with the students. So that this small flame, carried by the wind, would reach their vast forest. And may the spreading fire engulf us all. May its heat banish the chill of winter nights, illuminating our surroundings with its fervent glow. "I intend to gather those who share my will." I needed trustworthy comrades. Or rather, I needed the strength to face the constant threats that lay ahead. I was going to establish a ''group.'' A group that could serve as a practical pillar, like the student council or the disciplinary committee, to protect the academy. I had met with the Headmaster in preparation for this. And talented individuals like Ariel, Lucy, and Margaret were by my side. "If the flame you harbor within... aligns with my ideals... then follow me." I declared resolutely. "We are Sentinel." Those who watch, the Sentinels. A name that signified our unwavering vigilance against danger and our dedication to protecting the weak. "We are the guardians who watch over this academy." Chapter 132 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat After my short speech, silence descended upon the park. Countless people stood still, their mouths shut tight. Their eyes, all without exception, held a complicated gleam. As if lost in thought, their gazes seemed distant and heavy. ¡°...¡± Being in that kind of situation was quite burdensome. It felt as if the heavy silence was crushing me. However, I didn''t falter. Since I had come this far, I couldn''t afford to show any sign of weakness. I had stepped forward, declaring myself as a protector. I had to maintain an unwavering demeanor, at least enough to let someone breathe a sigh of relief while looking at my back. With steady steps, I descended from the podium. My stomach churned with pressure, and fatigue seeped into my entire body. ¡°Haa¡­¡± A soft exhale escaped my lips, dissipating into a cloud of white mist. It was a belated sigh of relief. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sharp tension slowly began to fade. Perhaps because I was free from the intense gazes, I felt like my legs would give out at any moment. I should be thankful. At least, I didn''t forget my prepared remarks or stutter awkwardly. It was all thanks to the relentless practice I had put in yesterday. Rachel and Ariel had actively helped me as well. ¡®I can¡¯t do this twice¡­¡¯ If I were a refreshing protagonist from a novel like Allen, I could have moved people with impromptu speeches. Unfortunately, I didn''t possess such eloquence. I could barely utter a word in front of strangers, let alone deliver a speech. I should be glad I didn''t faint up there. The sole reason I could deliver the entire speech without a hitch was the result of sheer practice. I wasn''t naturally gifted with the ability to move people''s hearts. I simply revised and rewrote the script countless times and diligently memorized it. ¡°¡­Now, all that¡¯s left is to wait.¡± So much had happened. They would need time to process everything. It was still the beginning, and until their contemplation reached a conclusion, it was my turn to wait. -Next, we will have a eulogy from Head Professor Aron, representing the faculty¡­ As I stood there in silence, a faint voice reached my ears. I forced my stiff legs to move. As tempting as it was to return to my dorm and collapse onto my bed, the memorial service wasn''t over yet. As the acting representative of the Headmistress, I couldn''t afford to slip away, show fatigue, or throw a tantrum. Besides, the most crucial task still lay ahead. With effort, I straightened my back. I fixed my posture, ensuring that my precariously built composure wouldn''t crumble. *** -May the children rest in peace beside the stars. With Aron''s final words, the memorial service truly came to an end. Now, it was time for everyone to pay their respects to the memorial monument one by one. It was the most important ritual and the final act of mourning for those who had departed. Of course, it was impossible for all the students filling the vast plaza to pay their respects individually. Naturally, only a select few would stand before the monument. As the acting representative of the Headmistress, I had to lead the ceremony from the front. A sea of black mourning clothes stretched out before me. I stood at the edge of this surging wave of sorrow, facing the remnants of those who had left us. ¡®This feels¡­ strangely familiar¡­¡¯ A bland thought crossed my mind. Come to think of it, I was also standing at the forefront during Master''s funeral. It was a vivid memory, so clear that the paint would come off if I rubbed my palms together. Yet, five months had already passed. It was a moment to reflect on the passage of time. I gathered my swirling emotions and raised my head. Before my eyes stood five memorial monuments, tinged with gray. The lifeless figures of the children. They had lost their innocent and overflowing vitality and had become cold, hard stones. An unpleasant feeling washed over me. I quietly bit my lip and fixed my gaze on the children. [A flame that sought justice with a mighty hammer, a courageous boy.] [Here lies Carl.] [A dawn that sought to protect the weak with the tip of a cold sword, a noble boy.] [Here lies Devlin.] [A light that sought to illuminate the world with sacred divinity, a beautiful girl.] [Here lies Orlen.] [A ray of sunshine that sought to shatter darkness with a shining flail, a warm boy.] [Here lies Kaestis.] [A petal that sought to sway gently with a soft spear, a kind girl.] [Here lies Lia.] Carl. Devlin. Orlen. Kaestis. Lia. I repeated the names engraved on the tombstones, each syllable imbued with sincerity. No one welcomes death in this world. Perhaps everyone feels the same. Even I, who had chosen suicide in my previous life after being driven to despair, felt fear in the final moments. How much more terrifying must it have been for these children who had been living ordinary lives, enjoying each passing day? A bitter taste filled my mouth. I tried to maintain my composure, but my insides felt like they were being torn apart. As I grappled with the pain that seemed to pierce my very core, a voice called out from behind me. "Are you alright?" "..." I turned to see Professor Sharon standing there. Her blue eyes were filled with concern as she looked at me. "...I''m fine." "Here, take this. It''s part of the procedure, and it falls upon you, Student Raiden." "Yes... Thank you." What Sharon handed me was a bottle of wine. I stared at the red bottle with mixed emotions before finally accepting it. The coldness of the bottle against my fingertips sent a shiver down my spine, and I involuntarily shrugged my shoulders. "Haa..." With a deep breath, I pulled out the cork. Then, I straightened my posture, held the bottle high, and approached the monument. In the Empire, wine held two significant meanings: sacrifice and blood. It was often used to commemorate the dead. It was customary to pour wine onto the tombstones, symbolizing the washing away of all the pain of this life for the departed. I tilted the bottle in my hand. The liquid flowed out through the small opening, covering the surface of the monument and staining the gray stone with red. I inhaled the scent of alcohol that wafted from the bottle. Quietly, I murmured, "...I will remember you all." Some may see your deaths as nothing more than leaves falling in autumn. But I, for one, do not wish to forget you. You were the ones I failed to protect. I will remember your names, forever etched in my heart as a painful reminder of my failure. And I promise you this. I will not let your deaths be in vain. I will fight tooth and nail to survive and lead this world to a happy ending. So remember my name as well. Shine brightly as stars in the night sky, illuminating the world. When the winter wind blows and cries a mournful song, I will not turn a deaf ear to your sorrowful calls. "Rest in peace." I filled the empty vessel of my heart with the memory of the departed. Chapter 132 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat *** The sun began its slow descent, casting long shadows across the land. The memorial service had long ended. The plaza, once overflowing with grief, was now still, with only a gentle breeze rustling through the air. The meadow was slowly returning to its peaceful slumber. But I remained there. I had someone I needed to see. "It''s been a while, Master," I murmured, facing the tombstone before me. My voice was laced with exhaustion, but I forced a cheerful facade. I couldn''t bear to worry Master. "I haven''t been able to visit much lately. Please forgive your neglectful disciple." Until the invasion, I had made it a point to visit at least once a week. But the overwhelming weight of recent events had kept me away for the past three months. "I trust you are at peace where you are." A wave of melancholy washed over me. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The memorial service must have brought back memories of you even more vividly. I clenched my fists. "Since your passing, Master... there have been some unfortunate incidents." The students you cherished so dearly... "We lost some of them in the invasion." Shame washed over me. It hadn''t even been half a year since we laid you to rest. And today, we buried five children in the same earth that covered your body. I had aspired to be a worthy successor, carrying on your noble will. Perhaps it was a foolish ambition. "If you were here with me now, Master... you would have comforted me, telling me not to grieve. You were always so kind." I knew it in my heart. I had done everything in my power, and the outcome was not unfavorable. Compared to the original story, where the invasion had resulted in over 300 casualties, we had managed to reduce the number to five. It was something to be grateful for. But I couldn''t bring myself to feel any joy. If only I had been better, if only I had lived a more dedicated life, if only I had reacted more calmly when Recus appeared... Perhaps the outcome could have been even better. A future where no one had to die, where no one had to grieve. A future filled only with celebration. ''...Such thoughts are only natural, I suppose.'' A bitter smile touched my lips. It was my nature. I was a coward who couldn''t bear to lose anything, and that was why I was so terrified of this situation. -Click, fwoosh... I lit a deathweed cigarette and took a long drag. I had been trying to cut back recently, but I couldn''t suppress the urge any longer. I needed the drug to steady myself, to keep from falling apart. "I won''t... let this happen again." You had reached out to me in my darkest hour, Master. Now, it was my turn to extend my hand to the children you loved. I may have been a flawed disciple, and I may always be one, but I would make sure that your legacy lived on. The noble will of a selfless guardian. I aspired to be like you. I would become a sword, cutting down the darkness that threatened this world. "I will protect the Academy." This was my solemn vow to you. With my final words spoken, I bowed deeply, offering a gesture of respect. *** As I made my way back to the dormitory, the sky had darkened considerably. I had spent quite a long time by Master''s grave. My companions had already returned to their own dormitories. I had sent them on their way, concerned about them being out in the cold for too long, especially since spring had yet to arrive. They had protested, wanting to stay by my side, but in the end, they had relented at my firm refusal. "..." Walking alone felt strangely unfamiliar. Perhaps it was because I had been surrounded by so many people for the past month. The silence itself felt foreign to me. It wasn''t necessarily unpleasant. My mind was heavy with thoughts, and the quiet solitude provided a welcome opportunity for reflection. Thud, thud, thud... I walked on, enveloped in the profound silence. I had left the main building behind and was about to hail a night carriage to the dormitory when I spotted a familiar figure in the distance. "Oh..." I couldn''t help but stop in my tracks. It was a face I knew all too well. Shining golden hair. Golden eyes that sparkled beneath delicately sculpted brows. Although he seemed a little downcast, his features still held the undeniable charm of a pretty boy. "...Allen?" Allen Reinhardt. The protagonist of the original novel, "Heroes Who Erase Sorrow." The same Allen who had driven me to the brink of despair just a few months ago. And there he was, sprawled out on the ground, wiping away the tear stains that streaked his cheeks. "L-Lishit... Young Master?" His lifeless eyes widened slightly as our gazes met. Chapter 133 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°That concludes all the proceedings of the memorial service. Once again, I would like to express my gratitude to everyone who has gathered here today.¡± Professor Sharon¡¯s composed voice echoed through the air. The long memorial service had finally come to an end. The people, who had been mourning solemnly, began to turn away one by one. As the wind picked up, the plaza gradually emptied. However, amidst this scene, there remained a boy who couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave. His name was Allen Reinhardt. He was the most promising student at the Academy, a popular figure admired by many. Allen simply stood there, dazed, his gaze fixed upon the dark tombstones that seemed so out of place. [A flame that sought justice with a mighty hammer, a courageous boy.] [Here lies Carl.] These words were etched into the stone, barely visible at the edge of his blurred vision. The cold reality was carved upon the tombstone, devoid of any trace of life. ¡°...¡± Carl. It was the name of his closest friend. Allen held his breath. A sense of dizziness washed over him. For a moment, he wondered if this was all just a dream, but such escapism didn¡¯t last long. The bitter cold that seeped into his hands and feet brought him crashing back to reality. The golden-haired boy retched, his stomach churning. Just a few months ago, he had been laughing and talking with his friend, but now he was buried in the ground. Allen trembled at the horrifying dissonance. ¡°Carl¡­¡± Why? How could this be? Thorny questions pierced his heart. They had so many stories left untold, so many sparring matches to have, so many competitions to win together. Why did he have to leave so suddenly, so senselessly? As he muttered these futile questions to himself, a voice he had heard earlier echoed in his ears. -The ones who drove them to their deaths... are none other than yourselves. The accusation, sharp as a drawn bowstring, struck him like an arrow piercing his very core. -The reason they had to be sacrificed is simple. -It''s because you were weak. That''s why you couldn''t protect them. Allen bit his lip, his golden eyes filled with a deep sense of loss. The sorrow gradually welled up, transforming into a stream of tears that flowed down his cheeks. ¡®It¡¯s my fault¡­¡¯ He had been powerless. He had struggled against the overwhelming might of the enemy, a foe he had never faced before. And while he was busy buying time, he hadn¡¯t even realized that students were dying elsewhere. What kind of hero was he? He couldn¡¯t even protect a single friend who stood by his side. ¡®The fate of saving the world¡­ It¡¯s laughable.¡¯ Grief morphed into guilt, and guilt into self-loathing. Allen pushed down these negative emotions and forced himself to move. His friends, their eyes filled with concern, tried to approach him, but he firmly pushed them away. He walked on, alone. He had no particular destination in mind. He simply wandered aimlessly, his feet carrying him through the streets of the Academy. It was as if he couldn¡¯t breathe unless he kept moving. And so, the boy continued to wander until the sun began to set and the sky turned a dusky hue. -Thud! A sudden, loud noise. The next moment, pain shot through his body. When he finally came to his senses, he found himself sprawled out on the ground. He must have tripped while he was lost in thought. Allen lay there like a piece of trash. No, perhaps he truly was trash. He could feel the cold seeping into his body, his body temperature dropping, but he had no will to get up. He just wanted to melt away, to disappear. He wanted to shed the titles of hero, savior, prodigy, and simply cease to exist. -Tap, tap¡­ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, he heard faint footsteps approaching. ¡°...Allen?¡± A familiar voice reached his ears. Allen¡¯s clouded mind felt a sudden jolt, as if struck by lightning. ¡°Lishit¡­ Young Master?¡± His voice came out hoarse and raspy. In his unfocused vision, he saw a head of neatly combed black hair against the backdrop of the darkening sky. Raiden Lishite. The eldest son of the Lishite Dukedom, the one who had displayed extraordinary prowess during the recent invasion. And¡­ ¡®¡­The person I almost killed.¡¯ The words echoed in his mind, barely audible. As he lay there in a daze, the memory of his past transgressions resurfaced. -I¡¯m tired of this¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­ -Why¡­ Why do you hate me so much¡­? -Was I¡­ Was I the bad guy again¡­? -I didn¡¯t ask for much¡­ I never expected your kindness, nor did I want some grand gesture of gratitude¡­ He had been so focused on appearances that he had acted foolishly. His reckless actions had ended up hurting someone deeply. Guilt tightened its grip on his throat once more. He truly wasn¡¯t cut out to be a hero. Far from protecting the innocent, he had driven someone to the point of despair, to the point of attempting to take their own life. ¡®Disgusting.¡¯ Allen directed the word at himself. There had been a time when he had suspected Raiden of being connected to some sinister force, of wielding some unholy power. But now he knew the truth. It had all been a misunderstanding. Through the ¡®Soul Link¡¯, Eivy had shown him glimpses of Raiden¡¯s past, a past filled with pain and hardship. The image of the depraved, tyrannical young lord he had despised had been nothing but a mask, a way to hide the pain within. The strange and terrifying aura he had sensed, the one he had been so wary of, had stemmed from a divine artifact known as ¡®Sorrow¡¯. And all this time, without even realizing it, he had been tormenting the very person who had suffered so much. ¡®And yet, this person¡­¡¯ Despite the unforgivable way Allen had treated him, Raiden had always shown him kindness. It was as if he was dealing with someone he had admired for a long time. Only after uncovering the truth did Allen realize that Raiden had only wanted to be his friend. The reason he had often lingered around him, the reason he had warned him of danger, the reason he had overlooked his outrageous behavior¡­ It was all because he had considered Allen a friend. ¡®¡­And to such a person, I¡­¡¯ The unspoken words died in his throat. Allen clenched his fists and turned away, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill. It wasn¡¯t just self-pity or despair that brought tears to his eyes. It was disappointment. Disappointment in himself, in the kind of person he had been. The bitter disillusionment gnawed at his mind, forcing him to bite down hard on his lip. ¡®Stay still.¡¯ Apologizing and pleading wouldn¡¯t do any good now. It would only make things worse. The very thought of seeking forgiveness was ludicrous. The last time they had met, Raiden had made it clear that he wanted nothing more to do with him, his voice filled with anger and resentment. He must have hated him now. That was why Allen had tried his best to avoid him. But fate, it seemed, had other plans. Of all the days, of all the places, they had to run into each other like this, while he was at his lowest point. Allen curled up into a ball. It was his way of repenting. Rather than offering some insincere greeting, it was better to just lie there, pretending to be dead. He didn¡¯t want his ragged breathing to further upset Raiden. ¡°...¡± He lay there for a while, sprawled out on the ground in his sorry state. Then, he felt something nudging his shoulder. Was Raiden trying to step over him? If that was the case, Allen was prepared to let him. If it would ease Raiden¡¯s pain, even a little¡­ No, even if it didn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter. Raiden had every right to trample all over him. As he was steeling himself for this inevitable outcome¡­ ¡°Open your eyes.¡± Raiden¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts. Hesitantly, Allen opened his eyes. ¡°Haa¡­¡± He looked up to see a pair of dark eyes staring down at him, their depths illuminated by the faint light of the moon. A long sigh escaped Raiden¡¯s lips, dissipating into the night air. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Raiden looked down at him with an exasperated expression, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Chapter 133 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat *** ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked, nudging his shoulder with my foot. He lay sprawled out on the ground like a vagrant. What was wrong with him now? Why was he sleeping out in the open in this weather? I couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh of frustration. ¡®At least I recognized him thanks to that ridiculously bright hair of his¡­¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for that, I would have walked right past him. Did he even realize that he was the only one who could stop the Demon King¡¯s revival? If he froze to death out here on the streets, the continent would be doomed. And this was the hero of the story? Allen had been naive and clueless in the original story too, but this was ridiculous. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®This is complicated.¡¯ To be honest, I had a pretty good idea why he was acting like this. He was grieving for the loss of his friend. The same thing had happened in the original story. Carl, the Hammer Wielder, was one of the characters who died during the invasion in the original storyline as well. Losing a rival, a friend, a brother in arms¡­ It had been Allen¡¯s first experience of losing someone dear to him, and he had spent a long time afterwards lost in grief. ¡®But judging by the way he averted his gaze as soon as he saw me¡­ there must be something else going on as well.¡¯ I sighed and bent down. Then, I grabbed him roughly by the collar and pulled him to his feet. ¡°Wh-whoa¡­?¡± he mumbled, startled. I let go of him, and he staggered for a moment before regaining his balance. ¡°You look like a mess.¡± His clothes were covered in dirt, as if he had been rolling around on the ground for hours. I clicked my tongue disapprovingly and brushed some of the dirt off his coat. He probably found my rough handling painful, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. ¡°¡­¡± Allen stood there stiffly, his body frozen. He probably hadn¡¯t expected me to act this way. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to be doing this either. Part of me wanted to punch him right in the face, but¡­ this wasn¡¯t the right time or place. It was a day for mourning those who had passed away. The least we could do was maintain a semblance of peace and quiet, to honor their memory. We could talk later. I would hear his apology, demand retribution, or give him the beating he deserved. ¡°Get a grip.¡± I said, looking straight into his unfocused golden eyes. ¡°If you want to protect something, you can¡¯t afford to fall apart¡­ If you just stand there in a daze, you might end up losing even more.¡± Allen had lost someone dear to him too. He had probably spent the entire day blaming himself, drowning in his own tears. I wasn¡¯t heartless enough to kick him while he was down. Especially since he was the hero of this story. The hero who had, even if only for a brief moment, brought me solace in my previous life, a life that had been nothing short of hell. Even though I resented him now, I couldn¡¯t forget the gratitude I had felt back then. If it weren¡¯t for the story Changho had shared with me, my life would have been devoid of even a glimmer of hope. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I was going to let him off the hook that easily. I would make him pay for what he had done. He was in for a rough time. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten what happened¡­ You said you would take responsibility for your actions. If you¡¯re truly sincere about apologizing, then come see me with your companions.¡± ¡°B-But, Young Master¡­ I don¡¯t deserve¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t have the energy to listen to you whine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± I cut him off and turned to leave. I was exhausted. It had been a long day, starting with the memorial service and ending with my visit to Master¡¯s grave. I could feel Allen¡¯s gaze on my back, but I ignored it. I simply walked on, my footsteps echoing through the night air. Chapter 134 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± With a curt nod, the boy turned and walked away. Allen stood there, frozen in place, his golden eyes fixed on the retreating figure of the black-haired boy. A chilly breeze blew between them. As the sky began to lighten with the approaching dawn, Allen remained rooted to the spot. ¡®¡­Why?¡¯ The question formed in his mind but died in his throat before he could utter it. He couldn¡¯t understand. He had been lying there, a complete mess, expecting Raiden to at least give him a good kick. But Raiden hadn¡¯t. -What do you think you¡¯re doing? Instead, he had sighed, as if exasperated by Allen¡¯s pathetic display, and helped him up. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He might have grabbed him roughly by the collar, but it hadn¡¯t been a violent gesture. He had steadied Allen gently, waiting patiently until his trembling legs could support his weight. -You look like a mess. He had even brushed the dirt off Allen¡¯s coat. It was an unexpected act of kindness. And one that Allen didn¡¯t deserve. He bit his lip, his dull golden eyes staring at the empty street where Raiden had disappeared. ¡°¡­¡± He bit down harder, a familiar pain spreading through his lip. A wave of dizziness washed over him, bringing with it a rush of conflicting emotions. Honestly, he couldn¡¯t make sense of it. If Raiden had punched him, he wouldn¡¯t have said a word. If he had drawn his sword and attacked, Allen would have stood there and taken it. Raiden had every right to hurt him. Just as Allen had hurt him. He had driven Raiden, who had been backed into a corner, to the brink of despair. He deserved to be punished, to be subjected to Raiden¡¯s hatred. -Get a grip. But¡­ Why? -If you want to protect something, you can¡¯t afford to fall apart¡­ If you just stand there in a daze, you might end up losing even more. Raiden hadn¡¯t lashed out at him, hadn¡¯t spat words of hatred. He hadn¡¯t sought revenge. Instead, he had helped him up. He had spoken words of encouragement, albeit in a gruff, almost indifferent tone. It might have sounded casual, but Allen could sense something else beneath the surface. A hint of warmth in his voice. A touch of affection, as if he were speaking to a dear friend. Raiden might have been trying to appear aloof, but the mask didn¡¯t suit him. It only made him seem more out of place. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you being so kind to me¡­?¡± Raiden had always tried to be friendly. He had always been there to help whenever something happened, and even though he hadn¡¯t always shown it, Allen knew that deep down, Raiden had wanted to be friends. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before, blinded by his own misplaced suspicion. But now he knew. He had seen it with his own eyes, had glimpsed into the depths of Raiden¡¯s heart. Raiden had never hated him, not even once. To Raiden, Allen had been an object of admiration. He had seen him as the shining hero from the fairy tales he had read as a child. His heart had been pure, untainted. And that realization only made Allen feel even more guilty. ¡°Why¡­ Why do you look at me like that¡­?¡± There had been a time when Allen had been filled with arrogance. When he had first learned that he was destined to save the world, that he was the hero of this generation, he had been overcome with a sense of self-importance. As if he were somehow special. But reality had been harsh. Danger and chaos had erupted all around him, and he had been powerless to stop it. He had even lost his closest friend. That was when he had finally realized. That he was nothing but a fool. That he wasn¡¯t a hero, just a child playing at heroism. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you encouraging me¡­?¡± This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. When he had first been chosen, this wasn¡¯t the future he had envisioned. He had wanted to protect the weak. He had wanted to uphold justice. He had wanted to bask in the warmth of the world he had saved. But the reality was a far cry from his ideals. The reflection he saw in the mirror was that of the very kind of person he despised. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± His muttered words dissolved into the morning air. The hero, the chosen one. He stood alone beneath the starry sky, his heart heavy with doubt and despair. Chapter 134 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat *** By the time I returned to the dormitory, the day¡¯s events finally behind me, night had already fallen. The clock on the wall read eleven. I was worried that I would be scolded for returning so late, but fortunately, the dormitory supervisor seemed to be in a lenient mood. Probably because of the memorial service. I was glad I didn¡¯t have to deal with a lecture on top of everything else. With a sigh of relief, I unlocked the front door. -Click, creak¡­ As the door slowly swung open, I saw a lone figure standing in the hallway. She had been waiting for me. ¡°Rachel.¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± she exclaimed, hurrying over to greet me. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re late. Did you have dinner?¡± ¡°I ate something,¡± I replied vaguely. ¡°You always say that! You need to take better care of yourself, Young Master. What if you get sick?¡± She puffed out her cheeks, her brown eyes sparkling with concern. Her exaggerated gestures and warm welcome brought a faint smile to my lips. It was comforting to have someone greet me after such a long and difficult day. ¡°It¡¯s late¡­ You should get some rest.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. But I¡¯d like to freshen up first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have your pajamas ready while you¡¯re in the bath,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± I couldn¡¯t just collapse onto my bed after spending the entire day outside. It would be a nightmare for Rachel if I got my sheets dirty. I turned on the water and stepped into the shower, letting the warm water wash away the day¡¯s fatigue. When I emerged from the bathroom, a neatly folded set of pajamas was laid out on my bed. I changed into them and walked over to my bed, collapsing onto it with a groan. The mattress sank beneath my weight, enveloping me in its soft embrace. I pulled the blankets up to my chin, feeling my eyelids grow heavy. ¡°Haa¡­¡± It had been an exhausting day. The memorial service, the speech, Master¡¯s grave¡­ and then Allen. So much had happened that it felt as if the day had been stretched out to its very limits. A dull ache throbbed in my head. For a moment, I considered reaching for the Deathweed, but I quickly dismissed the thought. If I didn¡¯t resist the urge now, I knew I would never be free of it. I took a deep breath, trying to ignore the withdrawal symptoms that were starting to creep in. Just as I thought I could manage, a soft voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°Young Master.¡± I turned my head and saw Rachel standing beside my bed. She had changed out of her maid uniform and into a nightgown, a pale blue one that suited her bright personality. The fabric was loose and flowing, but it still hinted at the curves of her body. ¡°Are you tired?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day.¡± ¡°You too, Rachel,¡± I said, mustering a small smile. ¡°I was just by your side, Young Master.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did she know how much strength her presence gave me? I pushed down the emotions that were welling up inside me and reached out to her. ¡°Lie down with me,¡± I said. ¡°W-what¡­?¡± She stared at me, her mouth slightly agape. I chuckled at her flustered expression. It was rare to see her so taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ tired. Stay with me for a bit. Just for a little while.¡± I needed someone¡¯s warmth, someone¡¯s presence to chase away the loneliness that clung to me like a shadow. Rachel and I often cuddled playfully, so this shouldn¡¯t be too strange, right? Of course, if she felt uncomfortable, I would stop immediately. But as it turned out, my worries were unfounded. She hesitated for a moment, then nodded, her cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink. ¡°I-If that¡¯s what the Young Master wishes¡­¡± She carefully climbed onto the bed, her movements stiff and awkward, a stark contrast to her usual graceful self. I found her reaction amusing, but I couldn¡¯t quite enjoy it. Being so close to her like this, lying side by side on the same bed¡­ it felt strangely intimate. Had I made a mistake? But it was too late to take it back now. I couldn¡¯t just kick her out after inviting her in. ¡®Just¡­ Don¡¯t think about it too much,¡¯ I told myself. The bed was large enough for the both of us, and I wasn¡¯t particularly uncomfortable. Besides, it would be even more embarrassing if I was the only one acting flustered while Rachel remained completely at ease. I just needed to focus on my original intention. I had needed someone¡¯s warmth, and that was all. I just needed to act normal, like I always did with her. -Rustle¡­ I reached out and wrapped my arms around her, pulling her closer until she was nestled against my side. ¡°Hup¡­¡± She flinched slightly at the contact, but she quickly relaxed into my embrace. I closed my eyes, savoring the feeling of her warmth against my skin. Even with my eyes closed, I could sense her presence with every fiber of my being. The warmth of her body against mine. The sweet scent of peaches that clung to her hair. The softness of her skin beneath my fingertips. All of it filled me with a sense of contentment, easing the tension that had been knotting my muscles all day. ¡°Thank you, Rachel,¡± I murmured. ¡°I told you, Young Master, I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°You should get some sleep. You¡¯re exhausted.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ you¡¯re right¡­¡± She patted my back gently, her voice a soothing murmur. Even now, even when she was the one who needed comfort, she was worried about me. ¡°Sleep well, Young Master. I¡¯ll stay right here until you fall asleep.¡± ¡°Am I¡­ being too much trouble?¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m happy to do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I care about you a lot more than you think, Young Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie too¡­¡± Even if it was, it was nice to hear. A small smile touched my lips. My heart was racing, but my mind was growing hazy with fatigue. I tightened my hold on her, drawing her closer still. The night deepened, the shadows growing longer. And as I drifted off to sleep, enveloped in her warmth, I felt a sense of peace I hadn¡¯t experienced in a long, long time. For the first time in what felt like forever, I fell asleep without a single worry on my mind. Chapter 135 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The last remaining starlight dissolved into the pre-dawn darkness. As if the previous day had never been, the sky was filled with an inky blackness. The cool air shattered against a gentle breeze. It was a night so deep that no one could deny it. The time when everyone, having passed an exhausting day, regained the strength to live the next one in their own dreamland. But even then, there was a girl who was still tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. ¡°¡­¡± Soft brown hair. Rachel blinked her eyes open as she lay still. She wanted to toss and turn, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it. It was because of the presence that was holding her. *Sniffle¡­sniffle¡­* The girl looked up at the faint sound of breathing. There, sound asleep, was the Young Master. He had his arms wrapped around Rachel''s body, holding her gently. The two of them were so close. Their body heat mingled softly as they touched. The feeling of their skin brushing against each other gave a strange feeling. ¡®My heart¡­ I think it¡¯s going to explode.¡¯ Rachel unconsciously clutched at her chest. Her heart was racing so fast that she couldn''t hide it, even through her thin nightgown. What if the Young Master heard her heartbeat and woke up? Rachel was seriously worried. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. But¡­ ¡®What do I do¡­ It feels so good that I can¡¯t stop trembling¡­¡¯ It was impossible to stop the overflowing emotions. Being held in the arms of the one she loved brought a joy that she couldn''t fully express. Rachel let out a shaky breath. She and the Young Master had hugged lightly before, but this was the first time they had slept in the same bed. A sense of contentment pressed against her chest. She trembled as she savored it. ¡®¡­It¡¯s warm.¡¯ The girl muttered as she rested her forehead against his broad chest. A sweet warmth spread through her. The unique, refreshing scent of winter wafted into her nose. Rachel buried her face in the Young Master¡¯s chest for a moment and breathed in his addictive scent. She couldn''t control herself. She had no idea she had such a lustful side. She felt ashamed of herself, but she couldn''t bring herself to let go of his scent. ¡®I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t have any unrealistic hopes¡­¡¯ Rachel knew. She knew how inadequate she was to stand by the Young Master''s side. It was a place she shouldn''t dare covet. He had saved her life, taught her what it meant to be happy, and shown her what love was. It was out of line to wish for anything more. That''s why she tried not to have any regrets. She just wanted the Young Master to be at peace. She wanted to pray that someday he would meet a woman he loved and find happiness like everyone else. ¡®¡­I was sure of it.¡¯ Her complicated thoughts stabbed at her fingertips like sharp thorns. Her heart ached. Every time she received warmth from him like this, she found it hard to breathe because of the sadness that choked her, even as she was happy. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In moments like this, when she was at her weakest, Rachel would indulge in a hazy daydream, imagining a future that could never be hers. ¡®What if¡­¡¯ What if she hadn¡¯t been a commoner? What if she hadn¡¯t been a beggar freezing to death on the streets without a charm, but the daughter of a noble family? If she had been born with a destiny that would have allowed her to meet him as an equal, to understand his pain, to embrace his very being¡­ ¡®¡­Would I have been able to tell you that I love you?¡¯ It was a meaningless assumption. Life was like a piece of paper already filled with time, leaving no space to write the words ¡°what if¡±. There was no place for her in this short play. Her only permitted role was that of a supporting character. When the time came for him to find someone to love and leave, her role was to smile at the fact that she had been by his side, however briefly, and disappear in a humble dance. ¡®¡­I just want the Young Master to be happy.¡¯ That would be enough. A small monologue escaped her red lips. Her heart was tattered, but it was the only wish she had as a supporting character. *Rustle¡­* Rachel forced herself to organize her messy thoughts. And with a wriggling motion, she burrowed into the Young Master''s arms, which were holding her. Deep. Deeper. Letting his warmth engulf her completely. ¡®Young Master¡­¡¯ Rachel quietly closed her eyelids. Imprisoning herself in a sweet cage of longing, she wore an expression of utter contentment. And so she lived through the dawn. Chapter 135 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat *** As the pitch-black night passed and the world awoke to morning, the rays of light that came through the curtains tickled my eyelids. I frowned at the bright sunlight, but eventually, I opened my heavy eyes and greeted the day. Perhaps because I was still drowsy, my consciousness was blurred as if it were covered in fog. As I was rubbing my forehead due to the headache that never failed to come, I felt a warm breath against my chest. ¡°...Ah.¡± Brown hair flickered into my blurry vision. I belatedly pulled myself together. The moment I woke up, my body stiffened. It was because of the girl who was in my arms, Rachel, breathing softly. Rachel was asleep, nestled against me. Her clear, bright eyes were hidden behind her eyelids, and her rosy lips were pressed together in a small pout. Her slender breaths were quiet and shallow. The girl looked like a gently swaying bush in the early morning light. ¡°¡­¡± I stared at Rachel, mesmerized. The sight of her, sound asleep with her face buried in my chest, was as beautiful as a painting. It was like looking at a serene landscape. Peaceful, cool, and quiet. I wished this moment could last forever. However, the moment that seemed like it would last forever did not last long. ¡®No, wait a minute¡­¡¯ Rather, it was because of the rather problematic position we were in. Perhaps because we had tossed and turned during the night, our bodies were pressed close together. Naturally, this meant that there was a lot of surface area in contact with each other. As a result, I was acutely aware of certain¡­curvaceous areas that were best left undescribed. It felt a little dangerous. ¡®Why are we lying like this¡­?¡¯ I remembered pulling Rachel into bed with me. But I distinctly remembered her saying she would go back after I fell asleep, so why were we sleeping together? sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After racking my sleep-addled brain for a moment, I soon found the answer. When I glanced down, I saw my arm wrapped around her. I was holding her so tightly that there was no way she could have moved. She must have fallen asleep like that. ¡®¡­This is driving me crazy.¡¯ What had I done last night? Shame flooded me, and my face burned. Even if I had been tired and out of my mind, I should have had some self-control. I wanted to pull my hair out, but I held back because I didn¡¯t want to wake Rachel. ¡°Haa¡­¡± With a sigh, I slowly pulled my arm away and carefully sat up. Thankfully, Rachel didn¡¯t wake up. My legs wobbled as I got out of bed and stood up. Rachel was the only one left on the bed, her hair tousled and her breathing shallow. I straightened her out and pulled the covers up to her chin. Even in sleep, she was captivating. I almost lost myself in her beauty again, but I tore my gaze away and turned my back. My mind was in turmoil after the events of the previous day. I needed some time to clear my head. Muttering to myself, I started to get ready to go to the training grounds. *** ¡°Yo, you maniac!¡± A grating voice pierced my ears. I was lying on the training ground floor, drenched in sweat, when I heard someone call out to me. I lifted my head, my gaze traveling toward the source of the voice. Standing there was the Golden Boy. He was leaning against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest, a smirk on his face. When our eyes met, his smirk widened. ¡°¡­Golden Boy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here again today, I see?¡± He glanced around as if he was expecting someone else, then plopped down next to me. I frowned at his sudden attempt at familiarity, but he just grinned. ¡°That speech yesterday was amazing. I almost shed a tear, it was so moving.¡± ¡°Stop exaggerating¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious! I bet everyone else was touched, too. And Sentinel? What a cool name.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sentinel. It was a bit cheesy, but it wasn¡¯t bad. It had a nice ring to it. I nodded slowly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you liked it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, forming a group like that, but¡­ I support you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re in it, too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Golden Boy blinked at me, his expression blank. Where did this guy keep his brain? I sighed, exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re in Sentinel.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anything about that?¡± ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t. I never said anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You got a problem with that?¡± I raised an eyebrow at him, my tone challenging. He was a valuable asset, after all. Objectively speaking, he was strong enough to win against me once or twice out of ten matches. There would be times in the future when we would need to use force. He would definitely be helpful then. And if he wanted to survive in this savage world, it would be better for him to be part of a group than to be on his own. ¡­It wasn¡¯t like I was bringing him in because I was worried about him or anything. Really. I swear. ¡°Hey, teacher! What gives you the right to decide this without even asking me?¡± ¡°Become a noble if you don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°According to the Academy¡¯s rules, all students are equal!¡± ¡°Oh my God. There really is an idiot who actually believes that.¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Golden Boy pouted. I almost felt sorry for him. Almost. ¡°It won¡¯t be so bad being in Sentinel,¡± I said, trying to placate him. ¡°It might be a bit of a pain, but there will be benefits.¡± ¡°¡­Benefits?¡± ¡°Yeah, benefits.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± His eyes gleamed with interest. I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll make you stronger. I¡¯ll be your sparring partner every day. I¡¯ll beat you black and blue until you¡¯re a weapon no one wants to mess with¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± He didn''t fall for it. Chapter 136 (1) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat Golden Boy eventually agreed to join Sentinel, even though he whined about not wanting to. It wasn''t like I had made him an offer he couldn''t refuse. Even though I said it was mandatory, I was going to respect his decision. It was entirely Golden Boy''s will that he chose to join. He had been putting on airs about not wanting to, but as soon as I turned around, saying, ¡°Fine,¡± he grabbed me by the pants leg. ¡­If he was going to be like this, why bother resisting in the first place? He was just a good-for-nothing who hung around the training grounds without a single friend. Maybe his pride was hurt when I offered him a chance to join. He was a frustrating guy, to say the least. I was wondering whether I should punch him or yell at him, when¡­ ¡°Well, about that¡­ you maniac.¡± Golden Boy, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly spoke up. I was about to flick him on the forehead, but his timing was impeccable. I lowered my hand and replied, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Did I just sense a murderous intent from you¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re imagining things.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± That sharp bastard. As I clicked my tongue in annoyance, he asked, ¡°What should I call it? A club? A group? Anyway, how many people are in this¡­ Sentinel thing?¡± ¡°Just you and me, for now.¡± ¡°Oh~ So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m your first recruit?¡± He puffed out his chest, his eyes gleaming with pride. I don¡¯t know why, but it pissed me off. Just as I was about to flick him on the forehead again, he must have sensed the danger because he quickly changed the subject. ¡°So¡­! How many people are you planning to recruit?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You must have some idea of who you want to bring in, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Excluding Golden Boy, since I had just recruited him, I was thinking of gathering about ten people. First of all, Lucy and Ariel would definitely join. Margaret didn¡¯t say anything, but I got the feeling that she wanted to join us. ¡°Even with those three, there will still be a lot of empty spots.¡± ¡°Just be quiet.¡± I had a way to recruit talented individuals. Of course, since it was a group that included a princess, a duke, and a duchess, there would be no shortage of students who wanted to join, but¡­ I wasn¡¯t looking to play power games. I wanted skilled individuals who could watch my back in a crisis. Fortunately¡­ I had my hands on a net that could catch all those people at once. I nodded leisurely. ¡°¡­Do you really have a plan?¡± Perhaps because of my vague answer, Golden Boy looked at me suspiciously. His gaze was so impudent that it was hard to believe he was a commoner. I flicked him on the forehead again. *Flick!* A satisfying sound rang out, followed by a muffled yelp. Ignoring him as he writhed on the floor, I muttered, ¡°Speaking of which, I think it¡¯s about time they showed up.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°I should get going.¡± I stood up and brushed myself off, then looked down at Golden Boy, who was sprawled pathetically on the floor. I held out my hand to him. ¡°Get up. There¡¯s somewhere we need to go.¡± ¡°Huh? Why me all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you worried about the empty spots? I was just about to go meet some new members, so I thought it would be good for you to come along and show your face.¡± ¡°Sounds like a pain¡­¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­Are you saying you want me to hit you again?¡± He grumbled, but he took my hand and stood up. ¡°Yeah~ So, where are we going to go and put our new recruits in their place?¡± ¡°Recruits?¡± ¡°You said I was the first one you recruited, right? Doesn¡¯t that make me the most senior member?¡± ¡°Is that how it works¡­?¡± ¡°Of course it is! Even a few hours¡¯ difference creates a senior-junior relationship!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Alright~! I¡¯m gonna work them to the bone!¡± He grinned, lost in his delusions of grandeur. I didn¡¯t know what kind of future he was imagining to be so happy about, but I was sure he would be cowering in fear once he met the other members. But I didn¡¯t bother to point that out to him. A man¡¯s gotta have his dreams, right? He was going to have a hard time soon enough. I might as well let him enjoy his delusion while it lasted. I chuckled and started walking. The voice that followed me was full of foolish anticipation. Poor bastard. Chapter 136 (2) - A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat *** ¡°¡­Excuse me, teacher.¡± ¡°What is it now?¡± Golden Boy asked me a question out of the blue. I answered him calmly as if he were being ridiculous. ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s a problem. Damn it.¡± Beads of cold sweat dotted his forehead. Golden Boy¡¯s eyes darted nervously towards the front of the room. There, kneeling in a straight line, were several boys and girls. ¡°¡­¡± The protagonist of the original story, the boy chosen to be the hero of this generation¡­ Allen Reinhardt. The daughter of the Misoph family, the top student at the Academy¡­ Clara Misoph. The girl who had been appointed the next Saintess by the Holy Order¡­ Lorraine Marlena. The daughter of Duke Roden, a girl who possessed rare psychic magic¡­ Eivy Roden. Lucy¡¯s younger sister, the Second Princess of the Empire¡­ Neria von Lietro. They were all main characters in the original story. Each and every one of them held impressive titles, but the fact that they were currently kneeling on the floor in such a pitiful state was almost comical. As for how the situation had devolved to this point¡­ -I haven¡¯t forgotten what happened that day. -If you truly wish to apologize, then come see me with your companions. It seemed like the words I had spoken yesterday had struck a chord with Allen. He had immediately gone to find his friends, and they had run into us on our way back from the training grounds. He had tried to kneel in front of me right then and there, but I had brought them inside. I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene in the hallway, and we couldn¡¯t very well have a conversation with them kneeling at the front door. And that was how we had ended up in this situation. ¡°Manic¡­ have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°You¡¯re complaining an awful lot.¡± ¡°No, seriously!¡± Golden Boy whispered in my ear, not daring to raise his voice. His blue eyes were wide with despair. I smirked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like your cute new juniors.¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°They¡¯re all too high-ranking for me to mess with¡­!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to live under the same roof as these people¡­!¡± ¡°I had no idea you were so concerned with social status.¡± The way he usually treated me, he was more than just fearless¡ªhe was like a completely different species. His actions were not those of a commoner at all. And not in a good way, either. After all, he had once made fun of Lucy for crying about losing her top spot in the class after the midterm exams. ¡°And you¡¯re worried about this being too much pressure?¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s more like¡­ an irresistible temptation?¡± ¡°Just try to control yourself.¡± This guy¡¯s desire to cause mischief was stronger than his will to live. He had no right to act like his life was precious now, not with his usual behavior. As we were bantering back and forth, Rachel quietly approached us and offered me a teacup. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have some tea while you talk?¡± ¡°Thanks, Ray. You¡¯re always the best.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s ever there for me.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s a pretty big difference in your tone when you¡¯re talking to her.¡± I ignored Golden Boy¡¯s grumbling. I took a sip of my tea, savoring the delicate aroma of black tea, then set down the cup and turned my gaze to the front of the room. The five of them were still kneeling there, as still as statues. I briefly wondered if their legs were cramping, but I pushed the thought aside. No matter how much I admired these characters from the story, now was the time to be firm. Their naivet¨¦ had almost gotten me killed. I had every right to be angry about having my life cut short. Sweeping things under the rug with weak compromises wouldn¡¯t solve anything. For my own sake¡­ And for the sake of those little bastards¡­ I had to give them the punishment and the reward they deserved. ¡°Allen.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Young Master.¡± The blond boy raised his head at my call. He was in a sorry state. His eyes were red and swollen, his voice was hoarse, and his hair was a mess. He looked like he had been crying ever since the memorial service yesterday. ¡°You look like hell.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I assume you¡¯re here to apologize?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± I straightened up from where I was leaning back on the sofa and spoke in a neutral tone. Allen obeyed without a word. He stood up, swaying slightly. We were now facing each other. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had a lot of time to think. It¡¯s hard to forgive you completely, but you can think of this conversation as me giving you a chance. But before we begin¡­¡± I trailed off and flexed my arm. Then, I punched him in the face with all my might. *Thwack!* The blond boy staggered backward with a dull thud. I must have gotten him good because a trickle of blood ran down his nose. I shook out my hand to relieve the stinging sensation and straightened my posture. ¡°Let¡¯s start with a little physical punishment, shall we?¡± We were standing at the precipice of a truly honest conversation. Chapter 137: A Depressed Kendo Player Possesses a Bastard Aristocrat The intense first blow was followed by a flurry of punches. The silence that had filled the room moments ago was shattered by the resounding echoes of violence. I threw punches. Allen took them silently. Occasionally, he would stagger or stumble, but he would always manage to get back up and stand his ground. There were no words exchanged between us. Only the simple exchange of sin and punishment. We had gone too far into the past to resolve this matter in any other way. ¡°¡­¡± The others watched us, still kneeling on the floor. Their clear eyes trembled helplessly. They flinched every time a groan escaped Allen¡¯s lips. It must have been painful for them. To watch someone they loved be so thoroughly humiliated. But there was nothing they could do. ¡°S-Stop it¡­ Don¡¯t interfere¡­ Please¡­ Stop¡­¡± Every time one of his friends tried to intervene, a voice would stop them. They bit their lips, their pleas falling on deaf ears. Allen¡¯s lip split, his forehead was cut, and his teeth were broken, but he didn''t fall. The boy endured it all. The merciless onslaught only stopped when my hand, raw and bleeding from the repeated blows, could take no more. My hand was stained crimson. Drops of blood splattered my clothes. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I took a deep breath to calm myself and lowered my arm. My hand throbbed with a dull ache from the force of my punches. My gaze fell on the blond boy. He lay sprawled on the floor, his body battered and bruised. As expected of the protagonist. Even as I beat him, Allen hadn''t screamed once. He had simply endured it. As if it were the punishment he deserved. I clicked my tongue, my heart heavy with complex emotions. It wasn''t a pleasant feeling. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To have destroyed the hero I had admired so much in my childhood with my own hands. ¡®It was necessary¡­ but I don¡¯t feel good about it.¡¯ A strange sense of unease washed over me. I wiped the blood from my hands, trying to ignore the lingering guilt. ¡°I feel a little better now,¡± I muttered. Relieved. Pleased. The words felt foreign to me, but it didn''t matter. This was the reaction I needed to show right now. I was merely putting on an act, hiding behind a mask of indifference. ¡°Look at me.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Allen obeyed, though he swayed slightly as he rose to his knees. I didn''t tell him he could relax, but I decided to let it slide. He was probably at his limit anyway. As I sat back down on the sofa and waited in silence, Allen finally spoke. ¡°Once¡­ I thought¡­ I was special.¡± His voice was hoarse and strained. He cleared his throat and continued, ¡°I was arrogant, foolish, and presumptuous.¡± That was why I was wary of you. Because I believed that the world I saw could never be wrong. In my foolish mind, I had labeled you as ¡®evil¡¯ and had always doubted and questioned you. ¡°But¡­ the day came when I realized that I was wrong.¡± The moment I saw your true self. We were able to see the truth that had been hidden. Your deep, festering scars, and the wounds I had inflicted upon you time and time again. ¡°That¡¯s when I realized¡­ what a terrible sin I had committed¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Allen bowed his head, pressing his forehead against the floor. His hand, still stained with blood, clutched at his blond hair. ¡°I remembered¡­ You never once hated me.¡± Even when you were grieving the loss of your teacher. Rather than hating the horrible disrespect I showed you, you tried to understand me. Even when the invasion happened, you could have escaped, but you chose to stand your ground on the brutal battlefield, determined to help. I didn''t know it then. But you were always there for me, a steadfast ally. You were devoted to someone as foolish and undeserving as me, to an extent I couldn''t comprehend. Your grace was wasted on me. But not only did I fail to repay your kindness¡­ ¡°¡­I pushed you to the edge. I almost got you killed.¡± His voice trembled with emotion. Tears streamed down his face. Was it sadness that made Allen cry? Or guilt? Or fear? I watched the tears glistening on his face and said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask for your forgiveness¡­ No, I don''t think I deserve it. I just wanted to apologize. For all the sins I have committed¡­ For the way I¡¯ve treated you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do anything. If there¡¯s anything I can do to ease your pain¡­¡± Allen''s voice cracked with emotion as he declared his resolve. I remained silent, observing him as he knelt before me. I had anticipated this outcome. But I hadn''t expected it to be so emotionally charged. I didn¡¯t hate Allen the way I used to, not after I had decided to accept my past. But I couldn¡¯t deny that a part of me still resented him. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± However, dwelling on the past would only hold me back from the future. Life was too unpredictable to be shackled by yesterday''s regrets. We needed to use the past as a stepping stone to a better tomorrow. So the question was, would I choose revenge? Or forgiveness? Faced with these choices, I knew what I had to do, for my own sake and for the sake of a brighter future. ¡°You¡¯ll do anything?¡± I asked. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Do you even know what I¡¯m going to ask of you? What if I ordered you to turn on your friends right now? Would you obey?¡± ¡°I know¡­ that you would never ask such a thing.¡± Because you are a kind person. Allen¡¯s voice was quiet as he bowed his head. I let out a low hum, considering his words. It seemed like he had put a lot of thought into this. Perhaps he remembered being connected to me through the ¡®Soul Link.¡¯ Even in the original story, Allen at this point in time was still immature, but he wasn¡¯t a bad person. He was, after all, the ¡®protagonist¡¯ of this world. He wasn¡¯t beyond redemption. I was sure that there had been many days of reflection behind this apology. He wasn¡¯t one to make empty promises. ¡®I should forgive him.¡¯ Of course, I wasn''t going to accept his apology right away. Aside from my own feelings, this situation had the potential to work in my favor. This couldn¡¯t end with a simple reconciliation. This had to be a turning point for Allen, a chance for him to reflect on his actions and grow as a person. The Empire would face countless threats in the future. The Seekers, the Holy Order, the Demon King''s army¡­ To protect what was ours from these cunning enemies, Allen couldn¡¯t afford to remain a naive child. He needed to become the ¡®true hero¡¯ I had admired in the original story, and fast. ¡°Allen.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Join Sentinel.¡± Allen Reinhardt, the only one who could stop the Demon King¡¯s revival¡­ I had decided to take him under my wing. ¡°I will teach you how to wield your sword. I will make you into an unbreakable hero, capable of forging a future where you lose nothing.¡± If I trained him properly¡­ He would be able to surpass his predetermined fate and prevent even more tragedies than in the original story. Until then, I was going to keep him close and work him to the bone. Just like my father in my past life had done for me. Hardship builds character, after all. Allen looked at me with a dazed expression, as if he couldn¡¯t quite comprehend what I was saying. Then, without another word, he nodded. ¡°If¡­ that is your command¡­ I will obey.¡± ¡°Training will be tough.¡± ¡°I will endure it.¡± ¡°From now on, address me as Master.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± And so, I had gained a valuable asset, a key to unraveling the future. As for the lingering resentment I felt¡­ well, that could be resolved with some good old-fashioned sparring sessions. I chuckled to myself. It seemed like I had just found a new punching bag to replace Golden Boy.